<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>
 First published in 1911, <i>Mysticism</i> remains 
 <i>the</i> classic in its field. (This is clear from its many different 
printings.) <i>The Princeton Theological Review</i> praised this book as 
'brilliantly 
 written [and] illuminated with numerous well-chosen extracts . . . 
 used with exquisite skill.' <i>Mysticism</i> 
  makes an in-depth and comprehensive exploration of mysticism. Part
 One examines 'The Mystic Fact,' explaining the relation of
 mysticism to vitalism, to psychology, to theology, to symbolism, and
 to magic. Part Two, 'The Mystic Way,' explores the
 awakening, purification, and illumination of the self; discusses
 voices and visions; and delves into manifestations from ecstasy and
 rapture to the dark night of the soul. It also contains a useful 
Appendix, which details the 'mysticism' of different figures in Western 
history. A hundred years old or so, <i>Mysticism</i> still  remains the 
key 
secondary text on mysticism.<br /><br />Tim Perrine<br />CCEL Staff Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>underhill</authorID>
  <bookID>mysticism</bookID>
  <workID>mysticism</workID>
  <bkgID>mysticism_a_study_in_nature_and_development_of_spiritual_consciousness_(underhill)</bkgID>
  <version>1.0</version>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Mysticism: A Study in Nature and Development of Spiritual Consciousness</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Mysticism</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Evelyn Underhill</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Underhill, Evelyn</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">underhill</DC.Creator>
     
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BV5081 .U55</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Practical theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Practical religion. The Christian life</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">Mysticism</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Mysticism; Classic; Proofed</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2003-05-15</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/underhill/mysticism.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>








<style type="text/css">
h1	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center; font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
h2	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:6pt; font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
h3	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; font-size:medium; font-variant:small-caps }
h4	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; font-variant:small-caps }
h5	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center; font-style:italic }
h6	{ text-align:center; font-size:x-small; font-style:italic }
span.MsoFootnoteReference	{ position:relative; top:-3pt }
.Body	{ text-indent:.5in }
.Bodyc7	{ text-indent:.5in; font-style:italic }
.Blurb	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-right:.5in; margin-left:.5in; font-family:Helvetica }
.AuthorInfo	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-right:.5in; margin-left:.5in; font-family:Helvetica }
.Citation	{ margin-right:.5in; text-align:right; text-indent:.5in; font-style:italic; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single }
.IndexEntry1	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.5in }
.ChapterSummary	{ text-indent:.5in; font-weight:bold }
.IndexEntry2	{ text-indent:-.5in }
.BibRef	{ text-indent:-.5in; font-size:x-small }
.Item	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in }
.BibHead	{ font-size:x-small; font-weight:bold }
span.c16	{ font-family:Helvetica }
span.c15	{ font-size:x-small }
p.c13	{ font-weight:bold }
span.c11	{ font-family:GoudyMedieval }
span.c9	{ font-size:xx-small }
span.c8	{ font-size:xx-small }
span.c6	{ text-decoration:none; text-underline:none }
span.c5	{ font-variant:small-caps }
h2.c4	{ text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="h1">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="h2">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="h3">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="h4">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="h5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h6">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="MsoFootnoteReference">
  <property name="position" value="relative" />
  <property name="top" value="-3pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="Body">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="Bodyc7">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="Blurb">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-family" value="Helvetica" />
</selector>
<selector class="AuthorInfo">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-family" value="Helvetica" />
</selector>
<selector class="Citation">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-decoration" value="underline" />
  <property name="text-underline" value="single" />
</selector>
<selector class="IndexEntry1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="ChapterSummary">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector class="IndexEntry2">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="BibRef">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="Item">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="BibHead">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c16">
  <property name="font-family" value="Helvetica" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c15">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c13">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c11">
  <property name="font-family" value="GoudyMedieval" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c9">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c8">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c6">
  <property name="text-decoration" value="none" />
  <property name="text-underline" value="none" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c5">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="h2" class="c4">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.21%" prev="toc" next="i_1" id="i">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">Mysticism:</h1>
<h2 id="i-p0.2">A Study in Nature and Development of Spiritual Consciousness</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.3">by</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.4">Evelyn Underhill</h2>
</div1>

<div1 title="Preface to the Twelfth Edition" progress="0.22%" prev="i" next="ii" id="i_1">

 <h2 class="c4" id="i_1-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE TWELFTH EDITION</h2>

 <p id="i_1-p1">
 <span class="c5" id="i_1-p1.1">Since</span>

  this book first appeared, nineteen years ago, the study of
 mysticism—not only in England, but also in France, Germany and
 Italy—has been almost completely transformed. From being
 regarded, whether critically or favourably, as a byway of religion, it
 is now more and more generally accepted by theologians, philosophers
 and psychologists, as representing in its intensive form the essential
 religious experience of man. The labours of a generation of religious
 psychologists—following, and to some extent superseding the
 pioneer work of William James—have already done much to
 disentangle its substance from the psycho-physical accidents which
 often accompany mystical apprehension. Whilst we are less eager than
 our predecessors to dismiss all accounts of abnormal experience as the
 fruit of superstition or disease, no responsible student now
 identifies the mystic and the ecstatic; or looks upon visionary and
 other “extraordinary phenomena” as either guaranteeing or
 discrediting the witness of the mystical saints. Even the remorseless
 explorations and destructive criticisms of the psycho-analytic school
 are now seen to have effected a useful work; throwing into relief the
 genuine spiritual activities of the psyche, while explaining in a
 naturalistic sense some of their less fortunate psycho-physical
 accompaniments. The philosophic and theological landscape also, with
 its increasing emphasis on Transcendence, its new friendliness to the
 concept of the Supernatural, is becoming ever more favourable to the
 metaphysical claims of the mystics. On one hand the prompt welcome
 given to the work of Rudolf Otto and Karl Barth, on the other the
 renewed interest in Thomist philosophy, seem to indicate a growing
 recognition of the distinctness and independence of the Spiritual
 Order. and a revival <pb n="xiv" id="i_1-Page_xiv" /> of the creaturely
 sense, strongly contrasting with the temper of late nineteenth-century
 thought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p2">Were I, then, now planning this book for the first
 time, its arguments would be differently stated. More emphasis would
 be given (a) to the concrete, richly living yet unchanging character
 of the Reality over against the mystic, as the first term, cause and
 incentive of his experience; (b) to that paradox of utter contrast yet
 profound relation between the Creator and the creature, God and the
 soul, which makes possible his development; (c) to the predominant
 part played in that development by the free and prevenient action of
 the Supernatural—in theological language, by
 “grace”—as against all merely evolutionary or
 emergent theories of spiritual transcendence. I feel more and more
 that no psychological or evolutionary treatment of man’s
 spiritual history can be adequate which ignores the element of
 “given-ness” in all genuine mystical knowledge. Though the
 mystic Life means organic growth, its first term must be sought in
 ontology; in the Vision of the Principle, as St. Gregory the Great
 taught long ago. For the real sanction of that life does not inhere in
 the fugitive experiences or even the transformed personality of the
 subject; but in the metaphysical Object which that subject
 apprehends.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p3">Again, it now seems to me that a critical realism,
 which found room for the duality of our full human
 experience—the Eternal and the Successive, supernatural and
 natural reality—would provide a better philosophic background to
 the experience of the mystics than the vitalism which appeared, twenty
 years ago, to offer so promising a way of escape from scientific
 determinism. Determinism—more and more abandoned by its old
 friends the physicists—is no longer the chief enemy to such a
 spiritual interpretation of life as is required by the experience of
 the mystics. It is rather a naturalistic monism, a shallow doctrine of
 immanence unbalanced by any adequate sense of transcendence, which now
 threatens to re-model theology in a sense which leaves no room for the
 noblest and purest reaches of the spiritual life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p4">Yet in spite of the adjustments required by such a
 shifting at the philosophic outlook, and by nearly twenty years of
 further <pb n="xv" id="i_1-Page_xv" /> study and meditation, the final
 positions which seem to me to be required by the existence of
 mysticism remain substantially unchanged. Twenty years ago, I was
 already convinced that the facts of man’s spiritual experience
 pointed to a limited dualism; a diagram which found place for his
 contrasting apprehension of Absolute and Contingent, Being and
 Becoming, Simultaneous and Successive. Further, that these facts
 involved the existence in him too of a certain doubleness, a higher
 and lower, natural and transcendental self—something equivalent
 to that “Funklein” spark, or apex of the soul on which the
 mystics have always insisted as the instrument of their special
 experience. Both these opinions were then unpopular. The second, in
 particular, has been severely criticized by Professor Pratt and other
 authorities on the psychology of religion. Yet the constructive work
 which has since been done on the metaphysical implications of mystical
 experience has tended more and more to establish their necessity, at
 least as a basis of analysis; and they can now claim the most
 distinguished support.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p5">The recovery of the concept of the
 Supernatural—a word which no respectable theologian of the last
 generation cared to use—is closely linked with the great name of
 Friedrich von Hügel. His persistent opposition to all merely
 monistic, pantheist and immanental philosophies of religion, and his
 insistence on the need of a “two-step diagram” of the
 Reality accessible to man, though little heeded in his life-time, are
 now bearing fruit. This re-instatement of the Transcendent, the
 “Wholly Other,” as 
 <i>the</i>

  religious fact, is perhaps the most fundamental of the philosophic
 changes which have directly affected the study of mysticism. It thus
 obtains a metaphysical background which harmonizes with its greatest
 declarations, and supports its claim to empirical knowledge of the
 Truth on which all religion rests. Closely connected with the
 transcendence of its Object, are the twin doctrines emphasized in all
 Von Hügel’s work. First, that while mysticism is an
 essential element in full human religion, it can never be the whole
 content of such religion. It requires to be embodied in some degree in
 history, dogma and institutions if it is to reach the
 sense-conditioned human mind. Secondly, that the antithesis between
 the religions of “authority” and of <pb n="xvi" id="i_1-Page_xvi" /> “spirit,” the “Church”
 and the “mystic,” is false. Each requires the other. The
 “exclusive” mystic, who condemns all outward forms and
 rejects the support of the religious complex, is an abnormality. He
 inevitably tends towards pantheism, and seldom exhibits in its
 richness the Unitive Life. It is the “inclusive” mystic,
 whose freedom and originality are fed but not hampered by the
 spiritual tradition within which he appears, who accepts the
 incarnational status of the human spirit, and can “find the
 inward in the outward as well as the inward in the inward,” who
 shows us in their fullness and beauty the life-giving possibilities of
 the soul transfigured in God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p6">Second in importance among the changes which have come
 over the study of mysticism, I should reckon the work done during the
 last decade upon the psychology of prayer and contemplation. I cannot
 comment here upon the highly technical discussions between experts as
 to the place where the line is to be drawn between
 “natural” and “supernatural,”
 “active” and “infused” operations of the soul
 in communion with God; or the exact distinction between
 “ordinary” and “extraordinary” contemplation.
 But the fact that these discussions have taken place is itself
 significant; and requires from religious psychology the
 acknowledgement of a genuine two-foldness in human nature—the
 difference in kind between 
 <i>Animus</i>

  the surface-self and 
 <i>Anima</i>

  the transcendental self, in touch with supernatural realities. Here,
 the most important work has been done in France; and especially by the
 Abbé Bremond, whose “Prière et Poésie” and
 “Introduction a la Philosophie de la
 Prière”—based on a vast acquaintance with mystical
 literature—mark, I believe, the beginning of a new understanding
 of the character of contemplation. The Thomist philosophy of Maritain,
 and the psychological researches of Maréchal, tend to support
 this developing view of the mystical experience, even in its
 elementary forms, as an activity of the transcendental self; genuinely
 supernatural, yet not necessarily involving any abnormal
 manifestations, and linked by the ascending “degrees of
 prayer” with the subject’s “ordinary”
 religious life. This disentangling of the substance of mysticism from
 the psycho-physical accidents of trance, ecstasy, vision and other
 abnormal phenomena which often <pb n="xvii" id="i_1-Page_xvii" />
 accompany it, and its vindication as something which gives the self a
 genuine knowledge of transcendental Reality—with its
 accompanying demonstration of the soberness and sanity of the greatest
 contemplative saints—is the last of the beneficent changes which
 have transformed our study of the mystics. In this country it is
 identified with the work of two Benedictine scholars; Abbot Chapman of
 Downside and Dom Cuthbert Butler, whose “Western
 Mysticism” is a masterly exhibition of the religious and
 psychological normality of the Christian contemplative life, as
 developed by its noblest representatives.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p7">Since this book was written, our knowledge of the
 mystics has been much extended by the appearance of critical texts of
 many writings which had only been known to us in garbled versions; or
 in translations made with an eye to edification rather than accuracy.
 Thus the publication of the authentic revelations of Angela of
 Foligno—one of the most interesting discoveries of recent
 years—has disclosed the unsuspected splendour of her mystical
 experience. The critical texts of St. Teresa and St. John of the Cross
 which are now available amend previous versions in many important
 respects. We have reliable editions of Tauler and Ruysbroeck; of
 “The Cloud of Unknowing,” and of Walter Hilton’s
 works. The renewed interest in seventeenth-century mysticism, due in
 part to the Abbé Bremond’s great work, has resulted in the
 publication of many of its documents. So too the literary, social and
 historical links between the mystics, the influence of environment,
 the great part played by forgotten spiritual movements and
 inarticulate saints, are beginning to be better understood. Advantage
 has been taken of these facts in preparing the present edition. All
 quotations from the mystics have been revised by comparison with the
 best available texts. The increased size of the historical appendix
 and bibliography is some indication of the mass of fresh material
 which is now at the disposal of students; material which must be
 examined with truth-loving patience, with sympathy, and above all with
 humility, by those who desire to make valid additions to our knowledge
 of the conditions under which the human spirit has communion with
 God.</p>

 <p class="Citation" id="i_1-p8">
  <span class="c6" id="i_1-p8.1">Easter 1930 E. U.</span>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="i_1-p9"><pb n="xix" id="i_1-Page_xix" /></p>

 </div1>

<div1 title="Preface to the First   Edition" progress="0.99%" prev="i_1" next="iii" id="ii">

 <h2 class="c4" id="ii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION</h2>

 <p id="ii-p1">
 <span class="c5" id="ii-p1.1">This</span>

  book falls naturally into two parts; each of which is really complete
 in itself, though they are in a sense complementary to one another.
 Whilst the second and longest part contains a somewhat detailed study
 of the nature and development of man’s spiritual or mystical
 consciousness, the first is intended rather to provide an introduction
 to the general subject of mysticism. Exhibiting it by turns from the
 point of view of metaphysics, psychology, and symbolism, it is an
 attempt to gather between the covers of one volume information at
 present scattered amongst many monographs and text-books written in
 divers tongues, and to give the student in a compact form at least the
 elementary facts in regard to each of those subjects which are most
 closely connected with the study of the mystics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p2">Those mystics, properly speaking, can only be studied
 in their works: works which are for the most part left unread by those
 who now talk much about mysticism. Certainly the general reader has
 this excuse, that the masterpieces of mystical literature, full of
 strange beauties though they be, offer considerable difficulties to
 those who come to them unprepared. In the first seven chapters of this
 book I have tried to remove a few of these difficulties; to provide
 the necessary preparation; and to exhibit the relation in which
 mysticism stands to other forms of life. If, then, the readers of this
 section are enabled by it to come to the encounter of mystical
 literature with a greater power of sympathetic comprehension than they
 previously possessed, it will have served the purpose for which it has
 been composed.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p3">It is probable that almost every such reader,
 according to the angle from which he approaches the subject, will here
 find a good deal which seems to him superfluous. But different types
 of mind will find this unnecessary elaboration in different places.
 The psychologist, approaching from the scientific standpoint, eager
 for morbid phenomena, has little use for disquisitions on symbolism,
 religious or other. The symbolist, approaching from the artistic
 standpoint, seldom admires the proceedings of psychology. I believe,
 however, that none who wish to obtain an idea of mysticism in its
 wholeness, as a form of life, can afford <pb n="xx" id="ii-Page_xx" />
 to neglect any of the aspects on which these pages venture to touch.
 The metaphysician and the psychologist are unwise if they do not
 consider the light thrown upon the ideas of the mystics by their
 attitude towards orthodox theology. The theologian is still more
 unwise if he refuse to hear the evidence of psychology. For the
 benefit of those whose interest in mysticism is chiefly literary, and
 who may care to be provided with a clue to the symbolic and
 allegorical element in the writings of the contemplatives, a short
 section on those symbols of which they most often make use has been
 added. Finally, the persistence amongst us of the false opinion which
 confuses mysticism with occult philosophy and psychic phenomena, has
 made it necessary to deal with the vital distinction which exists
 between it and every form of magic.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p4">Specialists in any of these great departments of
 knowledge will probably be disgusted by the elementary and superficial
 manner in which their specific sciences are here treated. But this
 book does not venture to address itself to specialists. From those who
 are already fully conversant with the matters touched upon, it asks
 the indulgence which really kindhearted adults are always ready to
 extend towards the efforts of youth. Philosophers are earnestly
 advised to pass over the first two chapters, and theologians to
 practise the same charity in respect of the section dealing with their
 science.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p5">The giving of merely historical information is no part
 of the present plan: except in so far as chronology has a bearing upon
 the most fascinating of all histories, the history of the spirit of
 man. Many books upon mysticism have been based on the historical
 method: amongst them two such very different works as Vaughan’s
 supercilious and unworthy “Hours with the Mystics” and Dr.
 Inge’s scholarly Bampton lectures. It is a method which seems to
 be open to some objection: since mysticism avowedly deals with the
 individual not as he stands in relation to the civilization of his
 time, but as he stands in relation to truths that are timeless. All
 mystics, said Saint-Martin, speak the same language and come from the
 same country. As against that fact, the place which they happen to
 occupy in the kingdom of this world matters little. Nevertheless,
 those who are unfamiliar with the history of mysticism properly so
 called, and to whom the names of the great contemplatives convey no
 accurate suggestion of period or nationality, may be glad to have a
 short statement of their order in time and distribution in space.
 Also, some knowledge of the genealogy of mysticism is desirable if we
 are to distinguish the original contributions of each individual from
 the mass of speculation and statement which he inherits <pb n="xxi" id="ii-Page_xxi" /> from the past. Those entirely unacquainted
 with these matters may find it helpful to glance at the Appendix
 before proceeding to the body of the work; since few things are more
 disagreeable than the constant encounter of persons to whom we have
 not been introduced.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p6">The second part of the book, for which the first seven
 chapters are intended to provide a preparation, is avowedly
 psychological. It is an attempt to set out and justify a definite
 theory of the nature of man’s mystical consciousness: the
 necessary stages of organic growth through which the typical mystic
 passes, the state of equilibrium towards which he tends. Each of these
 stages—and also the characteristically mystical and still
 largely mysterious experiences of visions and voices, contemplation
 and ecstasy—though viewed from the standpoint of psychology, is
 illustrated from the lives of the mystics; and where possible in their
 own words. In planning these chapters I have been considerably helped
 by M. Delacroix’s brilliant “Etudes sur le
 Mysticisme,” though unable to accept his conclusions: and here
 gladly take the opportunity of acknowledging my debt to him and also
 to Baron von Hügel’s classic “Mystical Element of
 Religion.” This book, which only came into my hands when my own
 was planned and partly written, has since been a constant source of
 stimulus and encouragement.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p7">Finally, it is perhaps well to say something as to the
 exact sense in which the term “mysticism” is here
 understood. One of the most abused words in the English language, it
 has been used in different and often mutually exclusive senses by
 religion, poetry, and philosophy: has been claimed as an excuse for
 every kind of occultism, for dilute transcendentalism, vapid
 symbolism, religious or aesthetic sentimentality, and bad metaphysics.
 On the other hand, it has been freely employed as a term of contempt
 by those who have criticized these things. It is much to be hoped that
 it may be restored sooner or later to its old meaning, as the science
 or art of the spiritual life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p8">Meanwhile, those who use the term
 “Mysticism” are bound in self-defence to explain what they
 mean by it. Broadly speaking, I understand it to be the expression of
 the innate tendency of the human spirit towards complete harmony with
 the transcendental order; whatever be the theological formula under
 which that order is understood. This tendency, in great mystics,
 gradually captures the whole field of consciousness; it dominates
 their life and, in the experience called “mystic union,”
 attains its end. Whether that end be called the God of Christianity,
 the World-soul of Pantheism, the Absolute of Philosophy, the desire to
 attain it and the movement towards it—so long as this is a
 genuine <pb n="xxii" id="ii-Page_xxii" /> life process and not an
 intellectual speculation—is the proper subject of mysticism. I
 believe this movement to represent the true line of development of the
 highest form of human consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p9">It is a pleasant duty to offer my heartiest thanks to
 the many kind friends and fellow students, of all shades of opinion,
 who have given me their help and encouragement. Amongst those to whom
 my heaviest debt of gratitude is due are Mr. W. Scott Palmer, for much
 valuable, generous, and painstaking assistance, particularly in
 respect of the chapter upon Vitalism: and Miss Margaret Robinson, who
 in addition to many other kind offices, has made all the translations
 from Meister Eckhart and Mechthild of Magdeburg here given.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p10">Sections of the MS. have been kindly read by the Rev.
 Dr. Inge, by Miss May Sinclair, and by Miss Eleanor Gregory; from all
 of whom I have received much helpful and expert advice. To Mr. Arthur
 Symons my thanks and those of my readers are specially due; since it
 is owing to his generous permission that I am able to make full use of
 his beautiful translations of the poems of St. John of the Cross.
 Others who have given me much help in various directions, and to whom
 most grateful acknowledgments are here offered, are Miss Constance
 Jones, Miss Ethel Barker, Mr. J. A. Herbert of the British
 Museum—who first brought to my notice the newly discovered
 “Mirror of Simple Souls”—the Rev. Dr. Arbuthnot
 Nairn, Mr. A. E. Waite, and Mr. H. Stuart Moore, F.S.A. The substance
 of two chapters—those upon “The Characteristics of
 Mysticism” and “Mysticism and Magic”—has
 already appeared in the pages of 
 <i>The Quest</i>

  and 
 <i>The Fortnightly Review.</i>

  These sections are here reprinted by kind permission of their
 respective editors.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p11">
 <i>Feast of St. John of the Cross</i>

  E. U.</p>

 <p class="Bodyc7" id="ii-p12">1910</p>

 <p class="Body" id="ii-p13"><pb n="1" id="ii-Page_1" /></p>

 </div1>

<div1 title="Part One: The Mystic   Fact" progress="1.66%" prev="ii" next="iii.i" id="iii">

 <p class="Body" id="iii-p1">“What the world, which truly knows 
 <i>nothing,</i>

  calls ‘mysticism’ is the science of 
 <i>ultimates, . . .</i>

  the science of self-evident Reality, which cannot be ‘reasoned
 about,’ because it is the object of pure reason or perception.
 The Babe sucking its mother’s breast, and the Lover returning,
 after twenty years’ separation, to his home and food in the same
 bosom, are the types and princes of Mystics.”</p>

 <p class="Citation" id="iii-p2">
  <span class="c6" id="iii-p2.1">COVENTRY PATMORE,</span>
</p>

 <p class="Citation" id="iii-p3">
  <span class="c6" id="iii-p3.1">“The Rod, the Root, and the
  Flower”</span>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii-p4"><pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" /></p>

<div2 title="I. The Point of   Departure" progress="1.70%" prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.i-p1">T
 <span class="c5" id="iii.i-p1.1">he</span>

  most highly developed branches of the human family have in common one
 peculiar characteristic. They tend to produce—sporadically it is
 true, and often in the teeth of adverse external circumstances—a
 curious and definite type of personality; a type which refuses to be
 satisfied with that which other men call experience, and is inclined,
 in the words of its enemies, to “deny the world in order that it
 may find reality.” We meet these persons in the east and the
 west; in the ancient, mediaeval, and modern worlds. Their one passion
 appears to be the prosecution of a certain spiritual and intangible
 quest: the finding of a “way out” or a “way
 back” to some desirable state in which alone they can satisfy
 their craving for absolute truth. This quest, for them, has
 constituted the whole meaning of life. They have made for it without
 effort sacrifices which have appeared enormous to other men: and it is
 an indirect testimony to its objective actuality, that whatever the
 place or period in which they have arisen, their aims, doctrines and
 methods have been substantially the same. Their experience, therefore,
 forms a body of evidence, curiously self-consistent and often mutually
 explanatory, which must be taken into account before we can add up the
 sum of the energies and potentialities of the human spirit, or
 reasonably speculate on its relations to the unknown world which lies
 outside the boundaries of sense.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p2">All men, at one time or another, have fallen in love
 with the veiled Isis whom they call Truth. With most, this has been a
 passing passion: they have early seen its hopelessness and turned to
 more practical things. But others remain all their lives the devout
 lovers of reality: though the manner of their love, the <pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" /> vision which they make to themselves of the
 beloved object varies enormously. Some see Truth as Dante saw
 Beatrice: an adorable yet intangible figure, found in this world yet
 revealing the next. To others she seems rather an evil but an
 irresistible enchantress: enticing, demanding payment and betraying
 her lover at the last. Some have seen her in a test tube, and some in
 a poet’s dream: some before the altar, others in the slime. The
 extreme pragmatists have even sought her in the kitchen; declaring
 that she may best be recognized by her utility. Last stage of all, the
 philosophic sceptic has comforted an unsuccessful courtship by
 assuring himself that his mistress is not really there.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p3">Under whatsoever symbols they have objectified their
 quest, none of these seekers have ever been able to assure the world
 that they have found, seen face to face, the Reality behind the veil.
 But if we may trust the reports of the mystics—and they are
 reports given with a strange accent of certainty and good
 faith—they have succeeded where all these others have failed, in
 establishing immediate communication between the spirit of man,
 entangled as they declare amongst material things, and that
 “only Reality,” that immaterial and final Being, which
 some philosophers call the Absolute, and most theologians call God.
 This, they say—and here many who are not mystics agree with
 them—is the hidden Truth which is the object of man’s
 craving; the only satisfying goal of his quest. Hence, they should
 claim from us the same attention that we give to other explorers of
 countries in which we are not competent to adventure ourselves; for
 the mystics are the pioneers of the spiritual world, and we have no
 right to deny validity to their discoveries, merely because we lack
 the opportunity or the courage necessary to those who would prosecute
 such explorations for themselves.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p4">It is the object of this book to attempt a
 description, and also—though this is needless for those who read
 that description in good faith—a justification of these
 experiences and the conclusions which have been drawn from them. So
 remote, however, are these matters from our ordinary habits of
 thought, that their investigation entails, in those who would attempt
 to understand them, a definite preparation: a purging of the
 intellect. As with those who came of old to the Mysteries,
 purification is here the gate of knowledge. We must come to this
 encounter with minds cleared of prejudice and convention, must
 deliberately break with our inveterate habit of taking the
 “visible world” for granted; our lazy assumption that
 somehow science is “real” and metaphysics is not. We must
 pull down our own card houses—descend, as the mystics say,
 “into our nothingness”—and examine for ourselves the
 foundations of all possible human experience, <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" /> before we are in a position to criticize the
 buildings of the visionaries, the poets, and the saints. We must not
 begin to talk of the unreal world of these dreamers until we have
 discovered—if we can—a real world with which it may be
 compared.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p5">Such a criticism of reality is of course the business
 of philosophy. I need hardly say that this book is not written by a
 philosopher, nor is it addressed to students of that imperial science.
 Nevertheless, amateurs though we be, we cannot reach our
 starting-point without trespassing to some extent on philosophic
 ground. That ground covers the whole area of first principles: and it
 is to first principles that we must go, if we would understand the
 true significance of the mystic type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p6">Let us then begin at the beginning: and remind
 ourselves of a few of the trite and primary facts which all practical
 persons agree to ignore. That beginning, for human thought, is of
 course the I, the Ego, the self-conscious subject which is writing
 this book, or the other self-conscious subject which is reading it;
 and which declares, in the teeth of all arguments, I AM.
 <note place="foot" n="1" id="iii.i-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p7">
   

   Even this I AM, which has seemed safe ground to most metaphysicians,
   is of course combated by certain schools of philosophy. “The
   word 
   <i>Sum</i>

   ,” said Eckhart long ago, “can be spoken by no creature
   but by God only: for it becomes the creature to testify of itself 
   <i>Non Sum</i>

   .” In a less mystical strain Lotze, and after him Bradley and
   other modern writers, have devoted much destructive criticism to the
   concept of the Ego as the starting-point of philosophy: looking upon
   it as a large, and logically unwarrantable, assumption.</p></note>

  Here is a point as to which we all feel quite sure. No metaphysician
 has yet shaken the ordinary individual’s belief in his own
 existence. The uncertainties only begin for most of us when we ask
 what else 
 <i>is</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p8">To this I, this conscious self “imprisoned in
 the body like an oyster in his shell,”
 <note place="foot" n="2" id="iii.i-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p9">
   

   Plato, “Phaedrus,” § 250.</p></note>

  come, as we know, a constant stream of messages and experiences.
 Chief amongst these are the stimulation of the tactile nerves whose
 result we call touch, the vibrations taken up by the optic nerve which
 we call light, and those taken up by the ear and perceived as
 sound.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p10">What do these experiences mean? The first answer of
 the unsophisticated Self is, that they indicate the nature of the
 external world: it is to the “evidence of her senses” that
 she turns, when she is asked what the world is like. From the messages
 received through those senses, which pour in on her whether she will
 or no, battering upon her gateways at every instant and from every
 side, she constructs that “sense-world” which is the
 “real and solid world” of normal men. As the impressions
 come in—or rather those interpretations of the original
 impressions which her nervous system supplies—she pounces on
 them, much as players in the spelling game pounce on the separate
 letters dealt <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" /> out to them. She sorts,
 accepts, rejects, combines: and then triumphantly produces from them a
 “concept” which 
 <i>is,</i>

  she says, the external world. With an enviable and amazing simplicity
 she attributes her own sensations to the unknown universe. The stars,
 she says, 
 <i>are</i>

  bright; the grass 
 <i>is</i>

  green. For her, as for the philosopher Hume, “reality consists
 in impressions and ideas.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p11">It is immediately apparent, however, that this
 sense-world, this seemingly real external universe—though it may
 be useful and valid in other respects—cannot be 
 <i>the</i>

  external world, but only the Self’s projected picture of it.
 <note place="foot" n="3" id="iii.i-p11.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p12">
   

   Thus Eckhart, “Every time that the powers of the soul come
   into contact with created things, they receive the 
   <i>create</i>

    images and likenesses from the created thing and absorb them. In
   this way arises the soul’s knowledge of created things.
   Created things cannot come nearer to the soul than this, and the
   soul can only approach created things by the voluntary reception of
   images. And it is through the presence of the image that the soul
   approaches the created world: for 
   <i>the</i>

    
   <i>image is a Thing, which the soul creates</i>

    with her own powers. Does the soul want to know the nature of a
   stone—horse—a man? She forms an
   image.”—-Meister Eckhart, Pred. i. (“Mystische
   Schriften,” p. 15).</p></note>

  It is a work of art, not a scientific fact; and, whilst it may well
 possess the profound significance proper to great works of art, is
 dangerous if treated as a subject of analysis. Very slight
 investigation shows that it is a picture whose relation to reality is
 at best symbolic and approximate, and which would have no meaning for
 selves whose senses, or channels of communication, happened to be
 arranged upon a different plan. The evidence of the senses, then,
 cannot be accepted as evidence of the nature of ultimate reality:
 useful servants, they are dangerous guides. Nor can their testimony
 disconcert those seekers whose reports they appear to contradict.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p13">The conscious self sits, so to speak, at the receiving
 end of a telegraph wire. On any other theory than that of mysticism,
 it is her one channel of communication with the hypothetical
 “external world.” The receiving instrument registers
 certain messages. She does not know, and—so long as she remains
 dependent on that instrument—never can know, the object, the
 reality at the other end of the wire, by which those messages are
 sent; neither can the messages truly disclose the nature of that
 object. But she is justified on the whole in accepting them as
 evidence that something exists beyond herself and her receiving
 instrument. It is obvious that the structural peculiarities of the
 telegraphic instrument will have exerted a modifying effect upon the
 message. That which is conveyed as dash and dot, colour and shape, may
 have been received in a very different form. Therefore this message,
 though it may in a partial sense be relevant to the supposed reality
 at the other end, can never be adequate to it. There will be fine
 vibrations which it fails to take up, others which it confuses
 together. Hence a portion of the message is always lost; or, in <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" /> other language, there are aspects of the world
 which we can never know.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p14">The sphere of our possible intellectual knowledge is
 thus strictly conditioned by the limits of our own personality. On
 this basis, not the ends of the earth, but the external termini of our
 own sensory nerves, are the termini of our explorations: and to
 “know oneself” is really to know one’s universe. We
 are locked up with our receiving instruments: we cannot get up and
 walk away in the hope of seeing whither the lines lead.
 Eckhart’s words are still final for us: “the soul can only
 approach created things by the voluntary reception of images.”
 Did some mischievous Demiurge choose to tickle our sensory apparatus
 in a new way, we should receive by this act a new universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p15">William James once suggested as a useful exercise for
 young idealists, a consideration of the changes which would be worked
 in our ordinary world if the various branches of our receiving
 instruments exchanged duties; if, for instance, we heard all colours
 and saw all sounds. Such a remark throws a sudden light on the strange
 and apparently insane statement of the visionary Saint-Martin,
 “I heard flowers that sounded, and saw notes that shone”;
 and on the reports of other mystics concerning a rare moment of
 consciousness in which the senses are fused into a single and
 ineffable act of perception, and colour and sound are known as aspects
 of one thing.
 <note place="foot" n="4" id="iii.i-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p16">
   

   Thus Edward Carpenter says of his own experience of the mystical
   consciousness, “The perception seems to be one in which all
   the senses unite into one sense” (quoted in Bucke’s
   “Cosmic Consciousness,” p. 198).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p17">Since music is but an interpretation of certain
 vibrations undertaken by the ear, and colour an interpretation of
 other vibrations performed by the eye, this is less mad than it sounds
 and may yet be brought within the radius of physical science. Did such
 an alteration of our senses take place the world would still send us
 the same messages—that strange unknown world from which, on this
 hypothesis, we are hermetically sealed—but we should interpret
 them differently. Beauty would still be ours, though speaking another
 tongue. The bird’s song would then strike our retina as a
 pageant of colour: we should see the magical tones of the wind, hear
 as a great fugue the repeated and harmonized greens of the forest, the
 cadences of stormy skies. Did we realize how slight an adjustment of
 our organs is needed to initiate us into such a world, we should
 perhaps be less contemptuous of those mystics who tell us that they
 apprehended the Absolute as “heavenly music” or
 “Uncreated Light”: less fanatical in our determination to
 make the solid “world of common sense” the only standard
 of reality. This “world of common sense” is a conceptual
 <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" /> world. It may represent an external
 universe: it certainly does represent the activity of the human mind.
 Within that mind it is built up: and there most of us are content
 “at ease for aye to dwell,” like the soul in the Palace of
 Art.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p18">A direct encounter with absolute truth, then, appears
 to be impossible for normal non-mystical consciousness. We cannot know
 the reality, or even prove the existence, of the simplest object:
 though this is a limitation which few people realize acutely and most
 would deny. But there persists in the race a type of personality which
 does realize this limitation: and cannot be content with the sham
 realities that furnish the universe of normal men. It is necessary, as
 it seems, to the comfort of persons of this type to form for
 themselves some image of the Something or Nothing which is at the end
 of their telegraph lines: some “conception of being,” some
 “theory of knowledge.” They are tormented by the
 Unknowable, ache for first principles, demand some background to the
 shadow show of things. In so far as man possesses this temperament, he
 hungers for reality, and must satisfy that hunger as best he can:
 staving off starvation, though he many not be filled.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p19">It is doubtful whether any two selves have offered
 themselves exactly the same image of the truth outside their gates:
 for a living metaphysic, like a living religion, is at bottom a
 strictly personal affair—a matter, as William James reminded us,
 of vision rather than of argument.
 <note place="foot" n="5" id="iii.i-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p20">
   

   “A Pluralistic Universe,” p. 10.</p></note>

  Nevertheless such a living metaphysic may—and if sound
 generally does—escape the stigma of subjectivism by outwardly
 attaching itself to a traditional School; as personal religion may and
 should outwardly attach itself to a traditional church. Let us then
 consider shortly the results arrived at by these traditional
 schools—the great classic theories concerning the nature of
 reality. In them we see crystallized the best that the human
 intellect, left to itself, has been able to achieve.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p21">I. The most obvious and generally accepted explanation
 of the world is of course that of 
 <i>Naturalism,</i>

  or naive Realism: the point of view of the plain man. Naturalism
 states simply that we see the real world, though we may not see it
 very well. What seems to normal healthy people to be there, is
 approximately there. It congratulates itself on resting in the
 concrete; it accepts material things as real. In other words, our
 corrected and correlated sense impressions, raised to their highest
 point of efficiency, form for it the only valid material of knowledge:
 knowledge itself being the classified results of exact
 observation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p22">Such an attitude as this may be a counsel of prudence,
 in view of our ignorance of all that lies beyond: but it can never
 satisfy <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" /> our hunger for reality. It says
 in effect, “The room in which we find ourselves is fairly
 comfortable. Draw the curtains, for the night is dark: and let us
 devote ourselves to describing the furniture.” Unfortunately,
 however, even the furniture refuses to accommodate itself to the
 naturalistic view of things. Once we begin to examine it attentively,
 we find that it abounds in hints of wonder and mystery: declares aloud
 that even chairs and tables are not what they seem.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p23">We have seen that the most elementary criticism,
 applied to any ordinary object of perception, tends to invalidate the
 simple and comfortable creed of “common sense”; that not
 merely faith but gross credulity, is needed by the mind which would
 accept the apparent as the real. I say, for instance, that I
 “see” a house. I can only mean by this that the part of my
 receiving instrument which undertakes the duty called vision is
 affected in a certain way, and arouses in my mind the idea
 “house.” The idea “house” is now treated by me
 as a real house, and my further observations will be an unfolding,
 enriching, and defining of this image. But what the external reality
 is which evoked the image that I call “house,” I do not
 know and never can know. It is as mysterious, as far beyond my
 apprehension, as the constitution of the angelic choirs. Consciousness
 shrinks in terror from contact with the mighty verb “to
 be.” I may of course call in one sense to
 “corroborate,” as we trustfully say, the evidence of the
 other; may approach the house, and touch it. Then the nerves of my
 hand will be affected by a sensation which I translate as hardness and
 solidity; the eye by a peculiar and wholly incomprehensible sensation
 called redness; and from these purely personal changes my mind
 constructs and externalizes an idea which it calls red bricks. Science
 herself, however, if she be asked to verify the reality of these
 perceptions, at once declares that though the material world be real,
 the ideas of solidity and colour are but hallucination. They belong to
 the human animal, not to the physical universe: pertain to accident
 not substance, as scholastic philosophy would say.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p24">“The red brick,” says Science, “is a
 mere convention. In reality that bit, like all other bits of the
 universe, consists, so far as I know at present, of innumerable atoms
 whirling and dancing one about the other. It is no more solid than a
 snowstorm. Were you to eat of Alice-in-Wonderland’s mushroom and
 shrink to the dimensions of the infra-world, each atom with its
 electrons might seem to you a solar system and the red brick itself a
 universe. Moreover, these atoms themselves elude me as I try to grasp
 them. They are only manifestations of something else. Could I track
 matter to its lair, I might conceivably discover that it has no
 extension, and become an idealist in spite of myself. As for redness,
 as you <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" /> call it, that is a question of
 the relation between your optic nerve and the light waves which it is
 unable to absorb. This evening, when the sun slopes, your brick will
 probably be purple, a very little deviation from normal vision on your
 part would make it green. Even the sense that the object of perception
 is outside yourself may be fancy; since you as easily attribute this
 external quality to images seen in dreams, and to waking
 hallucinations, as you do to those objects which, as you absurdly say,
 are 
 <i>‘really there.’”</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p25">Further, there is no trustworthy standard by which we
 can separate the “real” from the “unreal”
 aspects of phenomena. Such standards as exist are conventional: and
 correspond to convenience, not to truth. It is no argument to say that
 most men see the world in much the same way, and that this
 “way” is the true standard of reality: though for
 practical purposes we have agreed that sanity consists in sharing the
 hallucinations of our neighbours. Those who are honest with themselves
 know that this “sharing” is at best incomplete. By the
 voluntary adoption of a new conception of the universe, the fitting of
 a new alphabet to the old Morse code—a proceeding which we call
 the acquirement of knowledge—we can and do change to a marked
 extent our way of seeing things: building up new worlds from old sense
 impressions, and transmuting objects more easily and thoroughly than
 any magician. “Eyes and ears,” said Heracleitus,
 “are bad witnesses to those who have barbarian souls”: and
 even those whose souls are civilized tend to see and hear all things
 through a temperament. In one and the same sky the poet may discover
 the habitation of angels, whilst the sailor sees only a promise of
 dirty weather ahead. Hence, artist and surgeon, Christian and
 rationalist, pessimist and optimist, do actually and truly live in
 different and mutually exclusive worlds, not only of thought but also
 of perception. Only the happy circumstance that our ordinary speech is
 conventional, not realistic, permits us to conceal from one another
 the unique and lonely world in which each lives. Now and then an
 artist is born, terribly articulate, foolishly truthful, who insists
 on “Speaking as he saw.” Then other men, lapped warmly in
 their artificial universe, agree that he is mad: or, at the very best,
 an “extraordinarily imaginative fellow.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p26">Moreover, even this unique world of the individual is
 not permanent. Each of us, as we grow and change, works incessantly
 and involuntarily at the re-making of our sensual universe. We behold
 at any specific moment not “that which is,” but
 “that which we are”, and personality undergoes many
 readjustments in the course of its passage from birth through maturity
 to death. The <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" /> mind which seeks the Real,
 then, in this shifting and subjective “natural” world is
 of necessity thrown back on itself: on images and concepts which owe
 more to the “seer” than to the “seen.” But
 Reality must be real for all, once they have found it: must exist
 “in itself” upon a plane of being unconditioned by the
 perceiving mind. Only thus can it satisfy that mind’s most vital
 instinct, most sacred passion—its “instinct for the
 Absolute,” its passion for truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p27">You are not asked, as a result of these antique and
 elementary propositions, to wipe clean the slate of normal human
 experience, and cast in your lot with intellectual nihilism. You are
 only asked to acknowledge that it is but a slate, and that the white
 scratches upon it which the ordinary man calls facts, and the
 Scientific Realist calls knowledge, are at best relative and
 conventionalized symbols of that aspect of the unknowable reality at
 which they hint. This being so, whilst we must all draw a picture of
 some kind on our slate and act in relation therewith, we cannot deny
 the validity—though we may deny the usefulness—of the
 pictures which others produce, however abnormal and impossible they
 may seem; since these are sketching an aspect of reality which has not
 come within our sensual field, and so does not and cannot form part of
 our world. Yet as the theologian claims that the doctrine of the
 Trinity veils and reveals not Three but One, so the varied aspects
 under which the universe appears to the perceiving consciousness hint
 at a final reality, or in Kantian language, a Transcendental Object,
 which shall be, not any one, yet all of its manifestations;
 transcending yet including the innumerable fragmentary worlds of
 individual conception. We begin, then, to ask what can be the nature
 of this One; and whence comes the persistent instinct
 which—receiving no encouragement from sense
 experience—apprehends and desires this unknown unity, this
 all-inclusive Absolute, as the only possible satisfaction of its
 thirst for truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p28">2. The second great conception of Being—
 <i>Idealism—</i>

 has arrived by a process of elimination at a tentative answer to this
 question. It whisks us far from the material universe, with its
 interesting array of “things,” its machinery, its law,
 into the pure, if thin, air of a metaphysical world. Whilst the
 naturalist’s world is constructed from an observation of the
 evidence offered by the senses, the Idealist’s world is
 constructed from an observation of the processes of thought. There are
 but two things, he says in effect, about which we are sure: the
 existence of a thinking subject, a conscious Self, and of an object,
 an Idea, with which that subject deals. We know, that is to say, both
 Mind and Thought. What we call the universe is really a collection of
 such thoughts; and <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" /> these, we agree, have
 been more or less distorted by the subject, the individual thinker, in
 the process of assimilation. Obviously, we do not think all that there
 is to be thought, conceive all that there is to be conceived; neither
 do we necessarily combine in right order and proportion those ideas
 which we are capable of grasping. Reality, says Objective Idealism, is
 the complete, undistorted Object, the big thought, of which we pick up
 these fragmentary hints: the world of phenomena which we treat as real
 being merely its shadow show or “manifestation in space and
 time.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p29">According to the form of Objective Idealism here
 chosen from amongst many as typical—for almost every Idealist
 has his own scheme of metaphysical salvation
 <note place="foot" n="6" id="iii.i-p29.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p30">
   

   There are four main groups of such schemes: (1) Subjective; (2)
   Objective; (3) Transcendental (Kantian); (4) Absolute (Hegelian). To
   this last belongs by descent the Immanental Idealism of Croce and
   Gentile.</p></note>

 —we live in a universe which is, in popular language, the Idea,
 or Dream of its Creator. We, as Tweedledum explained to Alice in the
 most philosophic of all fairy tales, are “just part of the
 dream.” All life, all phenomena, are the endless modifications
 and expressions of the one transcendent Object, the mighty and dynamic
 Thought of one Absolute Thinker, in which we are bathed. This Object,
 or certain aspects of it—and the place of each individual
 consciousness within the Cosmic Thought, or, as we say, our position
 in life, largely determines which these aspects shall be—is
 interpreted by the senses and conceived by the mind, under limitations
 which we are accustomed to call matter, space and time. But we have no
 reason to suppose that matter, space, and time are necessarily parts
 of reality; of the ultimate Idea. Probability points rather to their
 being the pencil and paper with which we sketch it. As our vision, our
 idea of things, tends to approximate more and more to that of the
 Eternal Idea, so we get nearer and nearer to reality: for the
 idealist’s reality is simply the Idea, or Thought of God. 
 <i>This,</i>

  he says, is the supreme unity at which all the illusory appearances
 that make up the widely differing worlds of “common
 sense,” of science, of metaphysics, and of art dimly hint. This
 is the sense in which it can truly be said that only the supernatural
 possesses reality; for that world of appearance which we call natural
 is certainly largely made up of preconception and illusion, of the
 hints offered by the eternal real world of Idea outside our gates, and
 the quaint concepts which we at our receiving instrument manufacture
 from them.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p31">There is this to be said for the argument of Idealism:
 that in the last resort, the destinies of mankind are invariably
 guided, not by the concrete “facts” of the sense world,
 but by concepts <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" /> which are acknowledged
 by every one to exist only on the mental plane. In the great moments
 of existence, when he rises to spiritual freedom, these are the things
 which every man feels to be real. It is by these and for these that he
 is found willing to live, work suffer, and die. Love, patriotism,
 religion, altruism, fame, all belong to the transcendental world.
 Hence, they partake more of the nature of reality than any
 “fact” could do; and man, dimly recognizing this, has ever
 bowed to them as to immortal centres of energy. Religions as a rule
 are steeped in idealism: Christianity in particular is a trumpet call
 to an idealistic conception of life, Buddhism is little less. Over and
 over again, their Scriptures tell us that only materialists will be
 damned.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p32">In Idealism we have perhaps the most sublime theory of
 Being which has ever been constructed by the human intellect: a theory
 so sublime, in fact, that it can hardly have been produced by the
 exercise of “pure reason” alone, but must be looked upon
 as a manifestation of that natural mysticism, that instinct for the
 Absolute, which is latent in man. But, when we ask the idealist how we
 are to attain communion with the reality which he describes to us as
 “certainly there,” his system suddenly breaks down; and
 discloses itself as a diagram of the heavens, not a ladder to the
 stars. This failure of Idealism to find in practice the reality of
 which it thinks so much is due, in the opinion of the mystics, to a
 cause which finds epigrammatic expression in the celebrated phrase by
 which St. Jerome marked the distinction between religion and
 philosophy. “Plato located the soul of man in the head; Christ
 located it in the heart.” That is to say, Idealism, though just
 in its premises, and often daring and honest in their application, is
 stultified by the exclusive intellectualism of its own methods: by its
 fatal trust in the squirrel-work of the industrious brain instead of
 the piercing vision of the desirous heart. It interests man, but does
 not involve him in its processes: does not catch him up to the new and
 more real life which it describes. Hence the thing that matters, the
 living thing, has somehow escaped it; and its observations bear the
 same relation to reality as the art of the anatomist does to the
 mystery of birth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p33">3. But there is yet another Theory of Being to be
 considered: that which may be loosely defined as 
 <i>Philosophic Scepticism.</i>

  This is the attitude of those who refuse to accept either the
 realistic or the idealistic answer to the eternal question: and,
 confronted in their turn with the riddle of reality, reply that there
 is no riddle to solve. We of course assume for the ordinary purposes
 of life that for every sequence a: b: present in our consciousness
 there exists a mental or material A: B: in the external universe, and
 that the first is a strictly relevant, though probably wholly
 inadequate, <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" /> expression of the second.
 The bundle of visual and auditory sensations, for instance, whose sum
 total I am accustomed to call Mrs. Smith, corresponds with something
 that exists in the actual as well as in my phenomenal world. Behind my
 Mrs. Smith, behind the very different Mrs. Smith which the X rays
 would exhibit, there is, contends the Objective Idealist, a
 transcendental, or in the Platonic sense an ideal Mrs. Smith, at whose
 qualities I cannot even guess; but whose existence is quite
 independent of my apprehension of it. But though we do and must act on
 this hypothesis, it remains only a hypothesis; and it is one which
 philosophic scepticism will not let pass.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p34">The external world, say the sceptical schools,
 is—so far as I know it—a concept present in my mind. If my
 mind ceased to exist, so far as I know the concept which I call the
 world would cease to exist too. The one thing which for me indubitably <i>is,</i> the self's experience, its whole consciousness. Outside this circle of consciousness I have no authority to indulge in guesses as to what may or may not Be. Hence, for me, the Absolute is a
 meaningless diagram, a superfluous complication of thought: since the
 mind, wholly cut off from contact with external reality, has no reason
 to suppose that such a reality exists except in its own ideas. Every
 effort made by philosophy to go forth in search of it is merely the
 metaphysical squirrel running round the conceptual cage. In the
 completion and perfect unfolding of the set of ideas with which our
 consciousness is furnished, lies the only reality which we can ever
 hope to know. Far better to stay here and make ourselves at home: only
 this, for us, truly is.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p35">This purely subjective conception of Being has found
 representatives in every school of thought: even including by a
 curious paradox, that of mystical philosophy—its one effective
 antagonist. Thus Delacroix, after an exhaustive and even sympathetic
 analysis of St. Teresa’s progress towards union with the
 Absolute, ends upon the assumption that the God with whom she was
 united was the content of her own subconscious mind.
 <note place="foot" n="7" id="iii.i-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p36">
   

   Delacroix, “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 62.</p></note>

  Such a mysticism is that of a kitten running after its own tail: a
 different path indeed from that which the great seekers for reality
 have pursued. The 
 <i>reductio ad absurdum</i>

  of this doctrine is found in the so-called “philosophy”
 of New Thought, which begs its disciples to “try quietly to
 realize that the Infinite is really You.”
 <note place="foot" n="8" id="iii.i-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p37">
   

   E. Towne, “Just how to Wake the Solar Plexus,” p.
   25.</p></note>

  By its utter denial not merely of a knowable, but of a logically
 conceivable Transcendent, it drives us in the end to the conclusion of
 extreme pragmatism; that Truth, for us, is not an immutable reality,
 but merely that idea which happens to work out as true and useful
 <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" /> in any given experience. There is no
 reality behind appearance; therefore all faiths, all figments with
 which we people that nothingness are equally true, provided they be
 comfortable and good to live by.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p38">Logically carried out, this conception of Being would
 permit each man to regard other men as non-existent except within his
 own consciousness: the only place where a strict scepticism will allow
 that anything exists. Even the mind which conceives consciousness
 exists for us only in our own conception of it; we no more know what
 we are than we know what we shall be. Man is left a conscious
 Something in the midst, so far as he knows, of Nothing: with no
 resources save the exploring of his own consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p39">Philosophic scepticism is particularly interesting to
 our present inquiry, because it shows us the position in which
 “pure reason,” if left to itself, is bound to end. It is
 utterly logical; and though we may feel it to be absurd, we can never
 prove it to be so. Those who are temperamentally inclined to credulity
 may become naturalists, and persuade themselves to believe in the
 reality of the sense world. Those with a certain instinct for the
 Absolute may adopt the more reasonable faith of idealism. But the true
 intellectualist, who concedes nothing to instinct or emotion, is
 obliged in the end to adopt some form of sceptical philosophy. The
 horrors of nihilism, in fact, can only be escaped by the exercise of
 faith, by a trust in man’s innate but strictly irrational
 instinct for that Real “above all reason, beyond all
 thought” towards which at its best moments his spirit tends. If
 the metaphysician be true to his own postulates, he must acknowledge
 in the end that we are all forced to live, to think, and at last to
 die, in an unknown and unknowable world: fed arbitrarily and
 diligently, yet how we know not, by ideas and suggestions whose truth
 we cannot test but whose pressure we cannot resist. It is not by sight
 but by faith—faith in a supposed external order which we can
 never prove to exist, and in the approximate truthfulness and
 constancy of the vague messages which we receive from it—that
 ordinary men must live and move. We must put our trust in “laws
 of nature” which have been devised by the human mind as a
 convenient epitome of its own observations of phenomena, must, for the
 purposes of daily life, accept these phenomena at their face value: an
 act of faith beside which the grossest superstitions of the Neapolitan
 peasant are hardly noticeable.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p40">The intellectual quest of Reality, then, leads us down
 one of three blind alleys: (1) To an acceptance of the symbolic world
 of appearance as the real; (2) to the elaboration of a theory also of
 necessity symbolic—which, beautiful in itself, cannot help us
 <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" /> to attain the Absolute which it
 describes; (3) to a hopeless but strictly logical skepticism.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p41">In answer to the “Why? Why?” of the
 bewildered and eternal child in us, philosophy, though always ready to
 postulate the unknown if she can, is bound to reply only, 
 <i>“Nescio! Nescio!”</i>

  In spite of all her busy map-making, she cannot reach the goal which
 she points out to us, cannot explain the curious conditions under
 which we imagine that we know; cannot even divide with a sure hand the
 subject and object of thought. Science, whose business is with
 phenomena and our knowledge of them, though she too is an idealist at
 heart, has been accustomed to explain that all our ideas and
 instincts, the pictured world that we take so seriously, the oddly
 limited and illusory nature of our experience, appear to minister to
 one great end: the preservation of life, and consequent fulfilment of
 that highly mystical hypothesis, the Cosmic Idea. Each perception, she
 assures us, serves a useful purpose in this evolutionary scheme: a
 scheme, by the way, which has been invented—we know not
 why—by the human mind, and imposed upon an obedient
 universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p42">By vision, hearing, smell, and touch, says Science, we
 find our way about, are warned of danger, obtain our food. The male
 perceives beauty in the female in order that the species may be
 propagated. It is true that this primitive instinct has given birth to
 higher and purer emotions; but these too fulfil a social purpose and
 are not so useless as they seem. Man must eat to live, therefore many
 foods give us agreeable sensations. If he overeats, he dies; therefore
 indigestion is an unpleasant pain. Certain facts of which too keen a
 perception would act detrimentally to the life-force are, for most
 men, impossible of realization: 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the uncertainty of life, the decay of the body, the vanity of all
 things under the sun. When we are in good health, we all feel very
 real, solid, and permanent; and this is of all our illusions the most
 ridiculous, and also the most obviously useful from the point of view
 of the efficiency and preservation of the race.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p43">But when we look closer, we see that this brisk
 generalization does not cover all the ground—not even that
 little tract of ground of which our senses make us free; indeed, that
 it is more remarkable for its omissions than for its inclusions.
 Récéjac has well said that “from the moment in which
 man is no longer content to devise things useful for his existence
 under the exclusive action of the will-to-live, the principle of
 (physical) evolution has been violated.”
 <note place="foot" n="9" id="iii.i-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p44">
   

   “Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 15.</p></note>

  Nothing can be more certain than that man is not so content. He has
 been called by utilitarian philosophers a tool-making animal—the
 highest praise they knew how to bestow. <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" /> More surely
 he is a vision-making animal;
 <note place="foot" n="10" id="iii.i-p44.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p45">
   

   Or, as Aristotle, and after him St. Thomas Aquinas, suggest, a
   contemplative animal, since “this act alone in man is proper
   to him, and is in no way shared by any other being in this
   world” (“Summa Contra Gentiles,” 1. iii, cap.
   xxxvii., Rickaby’s translation).</p></note>

  a creature of perverse and unpractical ideals, dominated by dreams no
 less than by appetites—dreams which can only be justified upon
 the theory that he moves towards some other goal than that of physical
 perfection or intellectual supremacy, is controlled by some higher and
 more vital reality than that of the determinists. We are driven to the
 conclusion that if the theory of evolution is to include or explain
 the facts of artistic and spiritual experience—and it cannot be
 accepted by any serious thinker if these great tracts of consciousness
 remain outside its range—it must be rebuilt on a mental rather
 than a physical basis.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p46">Even the most ordinary human life includes in its
 range fundamental experiences—violent and unforgettable
 sensations—forced on us as it were against our will, for which
 science finds it hard to account. These experiences and sensations,
 and the hours of exalted emotion which they bring with
 them—often recognized by us as the greatest, most significant
 hours of our lives—fulfil no office in relation to her pet
 “functions of nutrition and reproduction.” It is true that
 they are far-reaching in their effects on character; but they do
 little or nothing to assist that character in its struggle for
 physical life. To the unprejudiced eye many of them seem hopelessly
 out of place in a universe constructed on strictly physico-chemical
 lines—look almost as though nature, left to herself, tended to
 contradict her own beautifully logical laws. Their presence, more, the
 large place which they fill in the human world of appearance, is a
 puzzling circumstance for deterministic philosophers; who can only
 escape from the dilemma here presented to them by calling these things
 illusions, and dignifying their own more manageable illusions with the
 title of facts.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p47">Amongst the more intractable of these groups of
 perceptions and experiences are those which we connect with religion,
 with pain and with beauty. All three, for those selves which are
 capable of receiving their messages, possess a mysterious authority
 far in excess of those feelings, arguments, or appearances which they
 may happen to contradict. All three, were the universe of the
 naturalists true, would be absurd; all three have ever been treated
 with the reverence due to vital matters by the best minds of the
 race.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p48">A. I need not point out the hopelessly irrational
 character of all great religions: which rest, one and all, on a
 primary assumption that can never be intellectually demonstrated, much
 less <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" /> proved—the assumption that
 the supra-sensible is somehow important and real, and is intimately
 connected with the life of man. This fact has been incessantly dwelt
 upon by their critics, and has provoked many a misplaced exercise of
 ingenuity on the part of their intelligent friends. Yet
 religion—emphasizing and pushing to extremes that general
 dependence on faith which we saw to be an inevitable condition of our
 lives—is one of the most universal and ineradicable functions of
 man, and this although it constantly acts detrimentally to the
 interests of his merely physical existence, opposes “the
 exclusive action of the will-to-live,” except in so far as that
 will aspires to eternal life. Strictly utilitarian, almost logical in
 the savage, religion becomes more and more transcendental with the
 upward progress of the race. It begins as black magic; it ends as Pure
 Love. Why did the Cosmic Idea elaborate this religious instinct, if
 the construction put upon its intentions by the determinists be
 true?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p49">B. Consider again the whole group of phenomena which
 are known as “the problem of suffering”: the mental
 anguish and physical pain which appear to be the inevitable result of
 the steady operation of “natural law” and its voluntary
 assistants, the cruelty, greed, and injustice of man. Here, it is
 true, the naturalist seems at first sight to make a little headway,
 and can point to some amongst the cruder forms of suffering which are
 clearly useful to the race: punishing us for past follies, spurring to
 new efforts, warning against future infringements of
 “law.” But he forgets the many others which refuse to be
 resumed under this simple formula: forgets to explain how it is that
 the Cosmic Idea involves the long torments of the incurable, the
 tortures of the innocent, the deep anguish of the bereaved, the
 existence of so many gratuitously agonizing forms of death. He
 forgets, too, the strange fact that man’s capacity for suffering
 tends to increase in depth and subtlety with the increase of culture
 and civilization; ignores the still more mysterious, perhaps most
 significant circumstance that the highest types have accepted it
 eagerly and willingly, have found in Pain the grave but kindly teacher
 of immortal secrets, the conferrer of liberty, even the initiator into
 amazing joys.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p50">Those who “explain” suffering as the
 result of nature’s immense fecundity—a by-product of that
 overcrowding and stress through which the fittest tend to
 survive—forget that even were this demonstration valid and
 complete it would leave the real problem untouched. The question is
 not, whence come those conditions which provoke in the self the
 experiences called sorrow, anxiety, pain: but, why do these conditions
 
 <i>hurt</i>

  the self? The pain is mental; a little chloroform, and though the
 conditions continue <pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" /> unabated the
 suffering is gone. Why does full consciousness always include the
 mysterious capacity for misery as well as for happiness—a
 capacity which seems at first sight to invalidate any conception of
 the Absolute as Beautiful and Good? Why does evolution, as we ascend
 the ladder of life, foster instead of diminishing the capacity for
 useless mental anguish, for long, dull torment, bitter grief? Why,
 when so much lies outside our limited powers of perception, when so
 many of our own most vital functions are unperceived by consciousness,
 does suffering of some sort form an integral part of the experience of
 man? For utilitarian purposes acute discomfort would be quite enough;
 the Cosmic Idea, as the determinists explain it, did not really need
 an apparatus which felt all the throes of cancer, the horrors of
 neurasthenia, the pangs of birth. Still less did it need the torments
 of impotent sympathy for other people’s irremediable pain the
 dreadful power of feeling the world’s woe. We are hopelessly
 over-sensitized for the part science calls us to play.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p51">Pain, however we may look at it, indicates a profound
 disharmony between the sense-world and the human self. If it is to be
 vanquished, either the disharmony must be resolved by a deliberate and
 careful adjustment of the self to the world of sense, or, that self
 must turn from the sense-world to some other with which it is in tune.
 <note place="foot" n="11" id="iii.i-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p52">
   

   All the healing arts, from Aesculapius and Galen to Metchnikoff and
   Mrs. Eddy, have virtually accepted and worked upon these two
   principles.</p></note>

  Pessimist and optimist here join hands. But whilst the pessimist,
 resting in appearance, only sees “nature red in tooth and
 claw” offering him little hope of escape, the optimist thinks
 that pain and anguish—which may in their lower forms be
 life’s harsh guides on the path of physical evolution—in
 their higher and apparently “useless” developments are her
 leaders and teachers in the upper school of Supra-sensible Reality. He
 believes that they press the self towards another world, still
 “natural” for him, though “supernatural” for
 his antagonist, in which it will be more at home. Watching life, he
 sees in Pain the complement of Love: and is inclined to call these the
 wings on which man’s spirit can best take flight towards the
 Absolute. Hence he can say with A Kempis, “Gloriari in
 tribulatione non est grave amanti,”
 <note place="foot" n="12" id="iii.i-p52.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p53">
   

   “De Imitatione Christi.” I. ii. cap. vi.</p></note>

  and needs not to speak of morbid folly when he sees the Christian
 saints run eagerly and merrily to the Cross.
 <note place="foot" n="13" id="iii.i-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p54">
   

   “Such as these, I say, as if enamoured by My honour and
   famished for the food of souls, run to the table of the Most holy
   Cross, willing to suffer pain. . . . To these, My most dear sons,
   trouble is a pleasure, and pleasure and every consolation that the
   world would offer them are a toil” (St. Catherine of Siena,
   Dialogo, cap. xxviii.). Here and throughout I have used
   Thorold’s translation.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p55">He calls suffering the “gymnastic of
 eternity,” the “terrible <pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" /> initiative
 caress of God”; recognizing in it a quality for which the
 disagreeable rearrangement of nerve molecules cannot account.
 Sometimes, in the excess of his optimism, he puts to the test of
 practice this theory with all its implications. Refusing to be deluded
 by the pleasures of the sense world, he accepts instead of avoiding
 pain, and becomes an ascetic; a puzzling type for the convinced
 naturalist, who, falling back upon contempt—that favourite
 resource of the frustrated reason—can only regard him as
 diseased.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p56">Pain, then, which plunges like a sword through
 creation, leaving on the one side cringing and degraded animals and on
 the other side heroes and saints, is one of those facts of universal
 experience which are peculiarly intractable from the point of view of
 a merely materialistic philosophy.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p57">C. From this same point of view the existence of music
 and poetry, the qualities of beauty and of rhythm, the evoked
 sensations of awe, reverence, and rapture, are almost as difficult to
 account for. The question 
 <i>why</i>

  an apparent corrugation of the Earth’s surface, called for
 convenience’ sake an Alp, coated with congealed water, and
 perceived by us as a snowy peak, should produce in certain natures
 acute sensations of ecstasy and adoration, why the skylark’s
 song should catch us up to heaven, and wonder and mystery speak to us
 alike in “the little speedwell’s darling blue” and
 in the cadence of the wind, is a problem that seems to be merely
 absurd, until it is seen to be insoluble. Here Madam How and Lady Why
 alike are silent. With all our busy seeking, we have not found the
 sorting house where loveliness is extracted from the flux of things.
 We know not why “great” poetry should move us to
 unspeakable emotion, or a stream of notes, arranged in a peculiar
 sequence, catch us up to heightened levels of vitality: nor can we
 guess how a passionate admiration for that which we call
 “best” in art or letters can possibly contribute to the
 physical evolution of the race. In spite of many lengthy disquisitions
 on Esthetics, Beauty’s secret is still her own. A shadowy
 companion, half seen, half guessed at, she keeps step with the upward
 march of life: and we receive her message and respond to it, not
 because we understand it but because we 
 <i>must</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p58">Here it is that we approach that attitude of the self,
 that point of view, which is loosely and generally called 
 <i>mystical.</i>

  Here, instead of those broad blind alleys which philosophy showed us,
 a certain type of mind has always discerned three strait and narrow
 ways going out towards the Absolute. In religion, in pain, and in
 beauty—and not only in these, but in many other apparently
 useless peculiarities of the empirical world and of the perceiving
 consciousness—these persons insist that they recognize at least
 <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" /> the fringe of the real. Down these three
 paths, as well as by many another secret way, they claim that news
 comes to the self concerning levels of reality which in their
 wholeness are inaccessible to the senses: worlds wondrous and
 immortal, whose existence is not conditioned by the
 “given” world which those senses report.
 “Beauty,” said Hegel, who, though he was no mystic, had a
 touch of that mystical intuition which no philosopher can afford to be
 without, “is merely the Spiritual making itself known
 sensuously.”
 <note place="foot" n="14" id="iii.i-p58.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p59">
   

   “Philosophy of Religion,” vol. ii. p. 8.</p></note>

  In the good, the beautiful, the true,” says Rudolph Eucken,
 “we see Reality revealing its personal character. They are parts
 of a coherent and substantial spiritual world.”
 <note place="foot" n="15" id="iii.i-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p60">
   

   “Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens,” p. 148.</p></note>

  Here, some of the veils of that substantial world are stripped off:
 Reality peeps through and is recognized, dimly or acutely, by the
 imprisoned self.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p61">Récéjac only develops this idea when he
 says,
 <note place="foot" n="16" id="iii.i-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p62">
   

   “Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 74.</p></note>

  “If the mind penetrates deeply into the facts of aesthetics, it
 will find more and more, that these facts are based upon an ideal
 identity between the mind itself and things. At a certain point the
 harmony becomes so complete, and the finality so close that it gives
 us actual emotion. The Beautiful then becomes the sublime; brief
 apparition, by which the soul is caught up into the true mystic state,
 and touches the Absolute. It is scarcely possible to persist in this
 Esthetic perception without feeling lifted up by it above things and
 above ourselves, in an ontological vision which closely resembles the
 Absolute of the Mystics.” It was of this underlying
 reality—this truth of things—that St. Augustine cried in a
 moment of lucid vision, “Oh, Beauty so old and so new, too late
 have I loved thee!”
 <note place="foot" n="17" id="iii.i-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p63">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. x. cap. xxvii.</p></note>

  It is in this sense also that “beauty is truth, truth
 beauty”: and as regards the knowledge of ultimate things which
 is possible to ordinary men, it may well be that</p>

 <verse id="iii.i-p63.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.i-p63.2">“That is all</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.i-p63.3">Ye know on earth, and all ye need to know.”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.i-p64">“Of Beauty,” says Plato in an
 immortal passage, “I repeat again that we saw her there shining
 in company with the celestial forms; and coming to earth we find her
 here too, shining in clearness through the clearest aperture of sense.
 For sight is the most piercing of our bodily senses: though not by
 that is wisdom seen; her loveliness would have been transporting if
 there had been a visible image of her, and the other ideas, if they
 had visible counterparts, would be equally lovely. But this is the
 privilege of Beauty, that being the loveliest she is also the most
 palpable to sight. Now <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" /> he who is not
 newly initiated, or who has been corrupted, does not easily rise out
 of this world to the sight of true beauty in the other. . . . But he
 whose initiation is recent, and who has been the spectator of many
 glories in the other world, is amazed when he sees anyone having a
 godlike face or form, which is the expression of Divine Beauty; and at
 first a shudder runs through him, and again the old awe steals over
 him. . . .”
 <note place="foot" n="18" id="iii.i-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p65">
   

   “Phaedrus,” § 250 (Jowett’s translation). The
   reference in the phrase “he whose initiation is recent”
   is to the rite of admission into the Orphic Mysteries. It is
   believed by some authorities that the neophyte may have been cast
   into an hypnotic sleep by his “initiator,” and whilst in
   this condition a vision of the “glories of the other
   world” suggested to him. The main phenomena of
   “conversion” would thus be artificially produced: but
   the point of attack being the mind rather than the heart, the
   results, as would appear from the context, were usually
   transient.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p66">Most men in the course of their lives have known such
 Platonic hours of initiation, when the sense of beauty has risen from
 a pleasant feeling to a passion, and an element of strangeness and
 terror has been mingled with their joy. In those hours the world has
 seemed charged with a new vitality; with a splendour which does not
 belong to it but is poured through it, as light through a coloured
 window, grace through a sacrament, from that Perfect Beauty which
 “shines in company with the celestial forms” beyond the
 pale of appearance. In such moods of heightened consciousness each
 blade of grass seems fierce with meaning, and becomes a well of
 wondrous light: a “little emerald set in the City of God.”
 The seeing self is indeed an initiate thrust suddenly into the
 sanctuary of the mysteries: and feels the “old awe and
 amazement” with which man encounters the Real. In such
 experiences, a new factor of the eternal calculus appears to be thrust
 in on us, a factor which no honest seeker for truth can afford to
 neglect; since, if it be dangerous to say that any two systems of
 knowledge are mutually exclusive, it is still more dangerous to give
 uncritical priority to any one system. We are bound, then, to examine
 this path to reality as closely and seriously as we should investigate
 the most neatly finished safety-ladder of solid ash which offered a 
 <i>salita alle stelle.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p67">Why, after all, take as our standard a material world
 whose existence is affirmed by nothing more trustworthy than the
 sense-impressions of “normal men”; those imperfect and
 easily cheated channels of communication? The mystics, those
 adventurers of whom we spoke upon the first page of this book, have
 always declared, implicitly or explicitly, their distrust in these
 channels of communication. They have never been deceived by phenomena,
 nor by the careful logic of the industrious intellect. One after
 another, with extraordinary unanimity, they have rejected that appeal
 to the unreal world of appearance which is the standard of <pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" /> sensible men: affirming that there is another
 way, another secret, by which the conscious self may reach the
 actuality which it seeks. More complete in their grasp of experience
 than the votaries of intellect or of sense, they accept as central for
 life those spiritual messages which are mediated by religion, by
 beauty, and by pain. More reasonable than the rationalists, they find
 in that very hunger for reality which is the mother of all
 metaphysics, an implicit proof that such reality exists; that there is
 something else, some final satisfaction, beyond the ceaseless stream
 of sensation which besieges consciousness. “In that thou hast
 sought me, thou hast already found me,” says the voice of
 Absolute Truth in their ears. This is the first doctrine of mysticism.
 Its next is that only in so far as the self is real can it hope to
 know Reality: like to like: <span lang="la" id="iii.i-p67.1">Cot ad cot
 loquitur</span>. Upon the propositions implicit in these two
 laws the whole claim and practice of the mystic life depends.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p68">“Finite as we are,” they say—and
 here they speak not for themselves, but for the race—“lost
 though we seem to be in the woods or in the wide air’s
 wilderness, in this world of time and of chance, we have still, like
 the strayed animals or like the migrating birds, our homing instinct.
 . . . We seek. That is a fact. We seek a city still out of sight. In
 the contrast with this goal, we live. But if this be so, then already
 we possess something of Being even in our finite seeking. For the
 readiness to seek is already something of an attainment, even if a
 poor one.”
 <note place="foot" n="19" id="iii.i-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p69">
   

   Royce, “The World and the Individual,” vol. i. p.
   181.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p70">Further, in this seeking we are not wholly dependent
 on that homing instinct. For some, who have climbed to the hill-tops,
 that city is not really out of sight. The mystics see it and report to
 us concerning it. Science and metaphysics may do their best and their
 worst: but these pathfinders of the spirit never falter in their
 statements concerning that independent spiritual world which is the
 only goal of “pilgrim man.” They say that messages come to
 him from that spiritual world, that complete reality which we call
 Absolute: that we are not, after all, hermetically sealed from it. To
 all who will receive it, news comes of a world of Absolute Life,
 Absolute Beauty, Absolute Truth, beyond the bourne of time and place:
 news that most of us translate—and inevitably distort in the
 process—into the language of religion, of beauty, of love, or of
 pain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p71">Of all those forms of life and thought with which
 humanity has fed its craving for truth, mysticism alone postulates,
 and in the persons of its great initiates proves, not only the
 existence of the Absolute, but also this link: this possibility first
 of knowing, finally of attaining it. It denies that possible knowledge
 is to be limited (<i>a</i>) to sense impressions, (<i>b</i>) to 
 any process of intellection, <pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" /> (<i>c</i>) to the 
 unfolding of the content of normal consciousness. Such
 diagrams of experience, it says, are hopelessly incomplete. The
 mystics find the basis of their method not in logic but in life: in
 the existence of a discoverable “real,” a spark of true
 being, within the seeking subject, which can, in that ineffable
 experience which they call the “act of union,” fuse itself
 with and thus apprehend the reality of the sought Object. In
 theological language, their theory of knowledge is that the spirit of
 man, itself essentially divine, is capable of immediate communion with
 God, the One Reality.
 <note place="foot" n="20" id="iii.i-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p72">
   

   The idea of Divine Union as man’s true end is of course of
   great antiquity. Its first definite appearance in the religious
   consciousness of Europe seems to coincide with the establishment of
   the Orphic Mysteries in Greece and Southern Italy in the sixth
   century B.C. See Rohde: “Psyche,” cap. 10, and Adam,
   “The Religious Teachers of Greece,” p. 92.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p73">In mysticism that love of truth which we saw as the
 beginning of all philosophy leaves the merely intellectual sphere, and
 takes on the assured aspect of a personal passion. Where the
 philosopher guesses and argues, the mystic lives and looks; and
 speaks, consequently, the disconcerting language of first-hand
 experience, not the neat dialectic of the schools. Hence whilst the
 Absolute of the metaphysicians remains a diagram—impersonal and
 unattainable—the Absolute of the mystics is lovable, attainable,
 alive.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p74">“Oh, taste and see!” they cry, in accents
 of astounding certainty and joy. “Ours is an experimental
 science. We can but communicate our system, never its result. We come
 to you not as thinkers, but as doers. Leave your deep and absurd trust
 in the senses, with their language of dot and dash, which may possibly
 report fact but can never communicate personality. If philosophy has
 taught you anything, she has surely taught you the length of her
 tether, and the impossibility of attaining to the doubtless admirable
 grazing land which lies beyond it. One after another, idealists have
 arisen who, straining frantically at the rope, have announced to the
 world their approaching liberty; only to be flung back at last into
 the little circle of sensation. But here we are, a small family, it is
 true, yet one that refuses to die out, assuring you that we have
 slipped the knot and are free of those grazing grounds. This is
 evidence which you are bound to bring into account before you can add
 up the sum total of possible knowledge; for you will find it
 impossible to prove that the world as seen by the mystics,
 ‘unimaginable, formless, dark with excess of bright,’ is
 less real than that which is expounded by the youngest and most
 promising demonstrator of a physicochemical universe. We will be quite
 candid with you. Examine us as much as you like: our machinery, our
 veracity, our results. We cannot promise that you shall see what we
 have seen, for here each man must adventure for himself; <pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" /> but we defy you to stigmatize our experiences
 as impossible or invalid. Is your world of experience so well and
 logically founded that you dare make of it a standard? Philosophy
 tells you that it is founded on nothing better than the reports of
 your sensory apparatus and the traditional concepts of the race.
 Certainly it is imperfect, probably it is illusion in any event, it
 never touches the foundation of things. Whereas ‘what the world,
 which truly knows nothing, calls “mysticism” is the
 science of ultimates, . . . the science of self-evident Reality, which
 cannot be “reasoned about,” because it is the object of
 pure reason or perception.’“
 <note place="foot" n="21" id="iii.i-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.i-p75">
   

   Coventry Patmore, “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,”
   “Aurea Dicta,” cxxviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.i-p76"><pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="II. Mysticism and   Vitalism" progress="6.09%" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.ii-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iii.ii-p1.1">e</span>

  glanced, at the beginning of this inquiry, at the universes which
 result from the various forms of credulity practised by the
 materialist, the idealist, and the sceptic. We saw the mystic denying
 by word and act the validity of the foundations on which those
 universes are built: substituting his living experience for their
 conceptual schemes. But there is another way of seeing reality or,
 more correctly, one aspect of reality. This scheme of things possesses
 the merit of accepting and harmonizing many different forms of
 experience; even those supreme experiences and intuitions peculiar to
 the mystics. The first distinct contribution of the twentieth century
 to man’s quest of the Real, it entered the philosophic arena
 from several different directions; penetrating and modifying current
 conceptions not only of philosophy but of religion, science, art and
 practical life. It was applied by Driesch
 <note place="foot" n="22" id="iii.ii-p1.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p2">
   

   “The Science and Philosophy of Organism,” Gifford
   Lectures. 1907-8.</p></note>

  and other biologists in the sphere of organic life. Bergson,
 <note place="foot" n="23" id="iii.ii-p2.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p3">
   

   “Les Données Immédiates de la Conscience”
   (1889), “Matière et Mémoire” (1896),
   “L’Evolution Créatrice” (1907).</p></note>

  starting from psychology, developed its intellectual and metaphysical
 implications; whilst Rudolph Eucken
 <note place="foot" n="24" id="iii.ii-p3.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p4">
   

   “Der Kampf um einen geistigen Lebensinhalt” (1896),
   “Der Sinn und Wert den Lebens” (1908), &amp;c. See
   Bibliography.</p></note>

  constructed from, or beside it, a philosophy of the Spirit, of
 man’s relations to the Real. <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p5">In all these we find the same principle; the principle
 of a free spontaneous and creative life as the essence of Reality. Not
 law but aliveness, incalculable and indomitable, is their
 subject-matter: not human logic, but actual living experience is their
 criterion of truth. Vitalists, whether the sphere of their
 explorations be biology, psychology or ethics, see the whole Cosmos,
 the physical and spiritual worlds, as instinct with initiative and
 spontaneity: as above all things free. For them, nature, though
 conditioned by the matter with which she works, is stronger than her
 chains. Pushing out from within, ever seeking expression, she buds and
 breaks forth into original creation.
 <note place="foot" n="25" id="iii.ii-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p6">
   

   The researches of Driesch (
   <i>op. cit</i>

   .) and of de Pries (“The Mutation Theory,” 1910) have
   done much to establish the truth of this contention upon the
   scientific plane. Now particularly Driesch’s account of the
   spontaneous responsive changes in the embryo sea-urchin, and de
   Vries’ extraordinary description of the escaped stock of
   evening primrose, varying now this way, now that, “as if
   swayed by a restless internal tide.”</p></note>

  The iron “laws” of the determinists are merely her
 observed habits, not her fetters: and man, seeing nature in the terms
 of “cause and effect,” has been the dupe of his own
 limitations and prejudices.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p7">Bergson, Nietzsche, Eucken, differing in their opinion
 as to life’s meaning, are alike in this vision: in the stress
 which they lay on the supreme importance and value of life—a
 great Cosmic life transcending and including our own. This is
 materialism inside out: for here what we call the universe is
 presented as an expression of life, not life as an expression or
 by-product of the universe. The strange passionate philosophy of
 Nietzsche is really built upon an intense belief in this supernal
 nature and value of Life, Action and Strength: and spoilt by the
 one-sided individualism which prevented him from holding a just
 balance between the great and significant life of the Ego and the
 greater and more significant life of the All.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p8">Obviously, the merit of vitalistic philosophy lies in
 its ability to satisfy so many different thinkers, starting from such
 diverse points in our common experience. On the phenomenal side it can
 accept and transfigure the statements of physical science. In its
 metaphysical aspect it leaves place for those ontological speculations
 which seem to take their rise in psychology. It is friendly to those
 who demand an important place for moral and spiritual activity in the
 universe. Finally—though here we must be content with deduction
 rather than declaration—it leaves in the hands of the mystics
 that power of attaining to Absolute Reality which they have always
 claimed: shows them as the true possessors of freedom, the
 torch-bearers of the race.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p9">Did it acknowledge its ancestors with that reverence
 which is their due, Vitalism would identify itself with the mystic
 philosopher, <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" /> Heracleitus; who, in the
 fifth century B.C., introduced its central idea to the European world
 <note place="foot" n="26" id="iii.ii-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p10">
   

   The debt to Heracleitus is acknowledged by Schiller. See
   “Studies in Humanism,” pp. 39, 40.</p></note>

 : for his “Logos” or Energizing Fire is but another symbol
 for that free and living Spirit of Becoming, that indwelling creative
 power, which Vitalism acknowledges as the very soul or immanent
 reality of things. It is in essence both a Hellenic and a Christian
 system of thought. In its view of the proper function of the intellect
 it has some unexpected affinities with Aristotle, and after him with
 St. Thomas Aquinas; regarding it as a departmental affair, not the
 organ of ultimate knowledge. Its theory of knowledge is close to that
 of the mystics: or would be, if those gazers on reality had interested
 themselves in any psychological theory of their own experiences.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p11">A philosophy which can harmonize such diverse elements
 as these, and make its influence felt in so many fields of thought,
 may be useful in our present attempt towards an understanding of
 mysticism: for it illustrates certain aspects of perceived reality
 which other systems ignore. It has the further recommendation of
 involving not a mere diagram of metaphysical possibilities, but a
 genuine theory of knowledge. Its scope includes psychology as well as
 philosophy: the consideration, not only of the nature of Reality but
 also of the self’s power of knowing it—the machinery of
 contact between the mind and the flux of things. Thus it has an
 inclusive quality lacking in the tidy ring-fenced systems of other
 schools of thought. It has no edges, and if it be true to itself
 should have no negations. It is a vision, not a map.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p12">The primary difference between Vitalism and the
 classic philosophic schools is this. Its focal point is not Being but
 Becoming.
 <note place="foot" n="27" id="iii.ii-p12.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p13">
   

   See, for the substance of this and the following pages, the works of
   Henri Bergson already mentioned. I am here also much indebted to the
   personal help of my friend “William Scott Palmer,” whose
   interpretations have done much towards familiarizing English readers
   with Bergson’s philosophy; and to Prof. Willdon Carr’s
   paper on “Bergson’s Theory of Knowledge, read before the
   Aristotelian Society, December 1908.</p></note>

  Translated into Platonic language, not the changeless One, the
 Absolute, transcending all succession, but rather His energizing
 Thought—the Son, the Creative Logos—is the supreme reality
 which it proposes as accessible to human consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p14">“All things,” said Heracleitus, “are
 in a state of flux.” “Everything happens through
 strife.” “Reality is a condition of unrest.”
 <note place="foot" n="28" id="iii.ii-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p15">
   

   Heracleitus, Fragments, 46, 84.</p></note>

  Such is also the opinion of Bergson and Alexander; who, agreeing in
 this with the conclusions of physical science, look upon the Real as
 dynamic rather than static, as 
 <i>becoming</i>

  rather than 
 <i>being</i>

  <pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" /> perfect, and invite us to see in
 Time—the precession or flux of things—the very stuff of
 reality—</p>

 <verse id="iii.ii-p15.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.ii-p15.2">“From the fixed lull of Heaven she saw</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.ii-p15.3">Time like a pulse shake fierce</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.ii-p15.4">Through all the worlds”—
 <note place="foot" n="29" id="iii.ii-p15.5"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p16">
   

   First edition, canto x.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p17">said Rossetti of the Blessed Damozel. So Bergson,
 while ignoring if he does not deny the existence of the “fixed
 lull,” the still Eternity, the point of rest, finds everywhere
 the pulse of Time, the vast unending storm of life and love. Reality,
 says Bergson, is pure creative Life; a definition which excludes those
 ideas of perfection and finality involved in the idealist’s
 concept of Pure Being as the Absolute and Unchanging One.
 <note place="foot" n="30" id="iii.ii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p18">
   

   E.g. St. Augustine’s “That alone is truly real
   whichabides unchanged” (Conf., bk. vii. cap. 10), and among
   modern thinkers F. von Hügel: “An absolute Abidingness,
   pure Simultaneity, Eternity, in God . . . stand out, in man’s
   deepest consciousness, with even painful contrast, against all mere
   Succession, all sheer flux and change.” (“Eternal
   Life,” p. 365.)</p></note>

  This life, as he sees it, is fed from within rather than upheld from
 without. It evolves by means of its own inherent and spontaneous
 creative power. The biologist’s Nature “so careful of the
 type”; the theologian’s Creator transcending His universe,
 and “holding all things in the hollow of His hand”: these
 are gone, and in their place we have a universe teeming with free
 individuals, each self-creative, each evolving eternally, yet towards
 no term.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p19">Here, then, the deep instinct of the human mind that
 there must be a unity, an orderly plan in the universe, that the
 strung-along beads of experience do really form a rosary, though it be
 one which we cannot repeat, is deliberately thwarted. Creation,
 Activity, Movement; this, says Vitalism, rather than any merely
 apparent law and order, any wholeness, is the essential quality of the
 Realms the Real: and life is an eternal Becoming, a ceaseless
 changefulness. At its highest it may be conceived as “the
 universe flowering into deity,”
 <note place="foot" n="31" id="iii.ii-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p20">
   

   S. Alexander, “Space, Time and Deity,” vol. ii, p.
   410.</p></note>

  As the Hermetic philosophers found in the principle of analogy,
 <span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p20.1">
 <i>“Quod inferius sicut quod superius,”</i>

 </span> 
 <note place="foot" n="32" id="iii.ii-p20.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p21">
   

   See below, Pt. I. Cap. VII.</p></note>

 the Key of Creation, so we are invited to see in that uninterrupted
 change which is the condition of our normal consciousness, a true
 image, a microcosm of the living universe as a part of which that
 consciousness has been evolved.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p22">If we accept this theory, we must then impute to life
 in its fullness—the huge, many levelled, many coloured life, the
 innumerable worlds which escape the rhythm of our senses; not merely
 that patch of physical life which those senses perceive—a
 divinity, a greatness of destiny far beyond that with which it is
 credited by those who hold to a physico-chemical theory of the <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" /> universe. We must perceive in it, as some
 mystics have done, “the beating of the Heart of God”; and
 agree with Heracleitus that “there is but one wisdom, to
 understand the knowledge by which all things are steered through the
 All.”
 <note place="foot" n="33" id="iii.ii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p23">
   

   Heracleitus, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   .</p></note>

  Union with reality—apprehension of it—will upon this
 hypothesis be union with life at its most intense point: in its most
 dynamic aspect. It will be a deliberate harmony set up with the Logos
 which that same philosopher described as “man’s most
 constant companion.” 
 <i>Ergo,</i>

  says the mystic, union with a Personal and Conscious spiritual
 existence, immanent in the world—one form, one half of the union
 which I have always sought, since this is clearly life in its highest
 manifestation. Beauty, Goodness, Splendour, Love, all those shining
 words which exhilarate the soul, are but the names of aspects or
 qualities picked out by human intuition as characteristic of this
 intense and eternal Life in which is the life of men.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p24">How, then, may we knew this Life, this creative and
 original soul of things, in which we are bathed; in which, as in a
 river, swept along? Not, says Bergson bluntly, by any intellectual
 means. The mind which thinks it knows Reality because it has made a
 diagram of Reality, is merely the dupe of its own categories. The
 intellect is a specialized aspect of the self, a form of
 consciousness: but specialized for very different purposes than those
 of metaphysical speculation. Life has evolved it in the interests of
 life; has made it capable of dealing with “solids,” with
 concrete things. With these it is at home. Outside of them it becomes
 dazed, uncertain of itself; for it is no longer doing its natural
 work, which is to 
 <i>help</i>

  life, not to 
 <i>know</i>

  it. In the interests of experience, and in order to grasp
 perceptions, the intellect breaks up experience, which is in reality a
 continuous stream, an incessant process of change and response with no
 separate parts, into purely conventional “moments,”
 “periods,” or psychic “states.” It picks out
 from the flow of reality those bits which are significant for human
 life; which “interest” it, catch its attention. From these
 it makes up a mechanical world in which it dwells, and which seems
 quite real until it is subjected to criticism. It does, says Bergson,
 the work of a cinematograph: takes snapshots of something which is
 always moving, and by means of these successive static
 representations—none of which are real, because Life, the object
 photographed, never was at rest—it recreates a picture of life,
 of motion. This rather jerky representation of divine harmony, from
 which innumerable moments are left out, is useful for practical
 purposes: but it is not reality, because it is not alive.
 <note place="foot" n="34" id="iii.ii-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p25">
   

   On the complete and undivided nature of our experience in its
   wholeness,” and the sad work our analytic brains make of it
   when they come to pull it to pieces, Bradley has some valuable
   contributory remarks in his “Oxford Lectures on Poetry,”
   p. 15.</p></note>

  <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p26">This “real world,” then, is the result of
 your selective activity, and the nature of your selection is largely
 outside your control. Your cinematograph machine goes at a certain
 pace, takes its snapshots at certain intervals. Anything which goes
 too quickly for these intervals, it either fails to catch, or merges
 with preceding and succeeding movements to form a picture with which
 it can deal. Thus we treat, for instance, the storm of vibrations
 which we convert into “sound” and “light.”
 Slacken or accelerate its clock-time, change its rhythmic activity,
 and at once you take a different series of snapshots, and have as a
 result a different picture of the world. Thanks to the time at which
 the normal human machine is set, it registers for us what we call, in
 our simple way, “the natural world.” A slight accession of
 humility or common sense might teach us that a better title would be
 “
 <i>our</i>

  natural world.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p27">Let human consciousness change or transcend its
 rhythm, and any other aspect of any other world may be ours as a
 result. Hence the mystics’ claim that in their ecstasies they
 change the conditions of consciousness, and apprehend a deeper reality
 which is unrelated to human speech, cannot be dismissed as
 unreasonable. Do not then confuse that surface-consciousness which man
 has trained to be an organ of utility and nothing more—and which
 therefore can only deal adequately with the “given” world
 of sense—with that mysterious something in you, that ground of
 personality, inarticulate but inextinguishable, by which you are aware
 that a greater truth exists. This truth, whose neighbourhood you feel,
 and for which you long, is Life. You are in it all the while,
 “like a fish in the sea, like a bird in the air,” as St.
 Mechthild of Hackborn said many centuries ago.
 <note place="foot" n="35" id="iii.ii-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p28">
   

   “Liber Specialis Gratiae,” I. ii. cap. xxvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p29">Give yourself, then, to this divine and infinite life,
 this mysterious Cosmic activity in which you are immersed, of which
 you are born. Trust it. Let it surge in on you. Cast off, as the
 mystics are always begging you to do, the fetters of the senses, the
 “remora of desire”; and making your interests identical
 with those of the All, rise to freedom, to that spontaneous, creative
 life which, inherent in every individual self, is our share of the
 life of the Universe. You are yourself 
 <i>vital</i>

 —a free centre of energy—did you but know it. You can move
 to higher levels, to greater reality, truer self-fulfilment, if you
 will. Though you be, as Plato said, like an oyster in your shell, you
 can open that shell to the living waters without, draw from the
 “Immortal Vitality.” Thus only—by contact with the
 real—shall you 
 <i>know</i>

  reality. <span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p29.1">
 <i>Cot ad cot loquitur.</i>

 </span></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p30">The Indian mystics declare substantially the same
 truth when they say that the illusion of finitude is only to be
 escaped by <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" /> relapsing into the
 substantial and universal life, abolishing individuality. So too, by a
 deliberate self-abandonment to that which Plato calls the
 “saving madness” of ecstasy, did the initiates of Dionysus
 “draw near to God.” So their Christian cousins assert that
 “self-surrender” is the only way: that they must die to
 live, must lose to find: that knowing implies being: that the method
 and secret which they have always practiced consists merely in a meek
 and loving union—the synthesis of passion and
 self-sacrifice—with that divine and unseparated life, that
 larger consciousness in which the soul is grounded, and which they
 hold to be an aspect of the life of God. In their hours of
 contemplation, they deliberately empty themselves of the false images
 of the intellect, neglect the cinematograph of sense. Then only are
 they capable of transcending the merely intellectual levels of
 consciousness, and perceiving that Reality which “hath no
 image.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p31">“Pilgrimage to the place of the wise,”
 said Jalalu ‘ddin, “is to find escape from the flame of
 separation.” It is the mystics’ secret in a nutshell.
 “When I stand empty 
 <i>in</i>

  God’s will and empty 
 <i>of</i>

  God’s will and of all His works and of God Himself,”
 cries Eckhart with his usual violence of language, 
 <i>“then</i>

  am I above all creatures and am neither God nor creature, but I am
 what I was and evermore shall be.”
 <note place="foot" n="36" id="iii.ii-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p32">
   

   Meister Eckhart, Pred. lxxxvii.</p></note>

  He attains, that is to say, by this escape from a narrow selfhood,
 not to identity with God—that were only conceivable upon a basis
 of pantheism—but to an identity with his own substantial life,
 and through it with the life of a real and living universe; in
 symbolic language, with “the thought of the Divine Mind”
 whereby union with that Mind in the essence or ground of the soul
 becomes possible. The first great message of Vitalistic philosophy is
 then seen to be—Cease to identify your intellect and your self:
 a primary lesson which none who purpose the study of mysticism may
 neglect. Become at least aware of, if you cannot “know,”
 the larger, truer self: that root and depth of spirit, as St.
 François de Sales calls it, from which intellect and feeling grow
 as fingers from the palm of the hand—that free creative self
 which constitutes your true life, as distinguished from the scrap of
 consciousness which is its servant.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p33">How then, asks the small consciously-seeking
 personality of the normal man, am I to become aware of this, my larger
 self, and of the free, eternal, spiritual life which it lives?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p34">Here philosophy, emerging from the water-tight
 compartment in which metaphysics have lived too long retired, calls in
 psychology; and tells us that in intuition, in a bold reliance on
 contact between the totality of the self and the external
 world—perhaps too in those strange states of lucidity which
 accompany <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" /> great emotion and defy
 analysis—lies the normal man’s best chance of attaining,
 as it were, a swift and sidelong knowledge of this real. Smothered in
 daily life by the fretful activities of our surface-mind, reality
 emerges in our great moments; and, seeing ourselves in its radiance,
 we know, for good or evil, what we are. “We are not pure
 intellects . . . around our conceptional and logical thought there
 remains a vague, nebulous Somewhat, the substance at whose expense the
 luminous nucleus we call the intellect is formed.”
 <note place="foot" n="37" id="iii.ii-p34.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p35">
   

   Willdon Carr, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   .</p></note>

  In this aura, this diffused sensitiveness, we are asked to find
 man’s medium of communication with the Universal Life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p36">Such fragmentary, dim and unverifiable perceptions of
 the Real, however, such “excursions into the Absolute,”
 cannot be looked upon as a satisfaction of man’s hunger for
 Truth. He does not want to peep, but to live. Hence he cannot be
 satisfied with anything less than a total and permanent adjustment of
 his being to the greater life of reality. This alone can resolve the
 disharmonies between the self and the world, and give meaning and
 value to human life.
 <note place="foot" n="38" id="iii.ii-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p37">
   

   “It seems as if man could never escape from himself, and yet,
   when shut in to the monotony of his own sphere, he is overwhelmed
   with a sense of emptiness. The only remedy here is radically to
   alter the conception of man himself, to distinguish within him the
   narrower and the larger life, the life that is straitened and finite
   and can never transcend itself, and an infinite life through which
   he enjoys communion with the immensity and the truth of the
   universe. Can man rise to this spiritual level? On the possibility
   of his doing so rests all our hope of supplying any meaning or value
   to life” (“Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens,” p.
   81).</p></note>

  The possibility of this adjustment—of union between man’s
 life and that “independent spiritual life” which is the
 stuff of reality—is the theme alike of mysticism and of
 Eucken’s spiritual vitalism or Activistic Philosophy.
 <note place="foot" n="39" id="iii.ii-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p38">
   

   The essentials of Eucken’s teaching will be found conveniently
   summarized in “Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens.”</p></note>

  Reality, says Eucken, is an independent spiritual world,
 unconditioned by the apparent world of sense. To know it and to live
 in it is man’s true destiny. His point of contact with it is
 personality: the inward fount of his being: his heart, not his head.
 Man is real, and in the deepest sense alive, in virtue of this free
 personal life-principle within him; but he is bound and blinded by the
 ties set up between his surface-intelligence and the sense-world. The
 struggle for reality must be a struggle on man’s part to
 transcend the sense-world, escape its bondage. He must renounce it,
 and be “re-born” to a higher level of consciousness;
 shifting his centre of interest from the natural to the spiritual
 plane. According to the thoroughness with which he does this, will be
 the amount of real life he enjoys. The initial break with the
 “world,” the refusal to spend one’s life communing
 with one’s own cinematograph picture, is essential <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" /> if the freedom of the infinite is to be
 attained. We are amphibious creatures: our life moves upon two levels
 at once—the natural and the spiritual. The key to the puzzle of
 man lies in the fact that he is “the meeting point of various
 stages of Reality.”
 <note place="foot" n="40" id="iii.ii-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p39">
   

   “Der Sinn und Wert den Lebens,” p. 121.</p></note>

  All his difficulties and triumphs are grounded in this. The whole
 question for him is, which world shall be central for him—the
 real, vital, all-embracing life we call spirit, or the lower life of
 sense? Shall “Existence,” the superficial obvious thing,
 or “Substance,” the underlying verity, be his home? Shall
 he remain the slave of the senses with their habits and customs, or
 rise to a plane of consciousness, of heroic endeavour, in
 which—participating in the life of spirit—he knows reality
 because he is real?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p40">The mystics, one and all, have answered this question
 in the same sense, and proved in their own experience that the
 premises of “Activism” are true. This application of the
 vitalistic idea to the transcendental world, does in fact fit the
 observed facts of mysticism far more closely even than it fits the
 observed facts of man’s ordinary mental life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p41">(1) The primary break with the sense-world. (2) The
 “new” birth and development of the spiritual consciousness
 on high levels—in Eucken’s eyes an essential factor in the
 attainment of reality. (3) That ever closer and deeper dependence on
 and appropriation of the fullness of the Divine Life; a conscious
 participation, and active union with the infinite and eternal. These
 three imperatives, as we shall see later, form an exact description of
 the psychological process through which the mystics pass. If then this
 transcendence is the highest destiny of the race, mysticism becomes
 the crown of man’s ascent towards Reality; the orderly
 completion of the universal plan.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p42">The mystics show us this independent spiritual life,
 this fruition of the Absolute, enjoyed with a fullness to which others
 cannot attain. They are the heroic examples of the life of spirit; as
 the great artists, the great discoverers, are the heroic examples of
 the life of beauty and the life of truth. Directly participating, like
 all artists, in the Divine Life, they are usually persons of great
 vitality: but this vitality expresses itself in unusual forms, hard of
 understanding for ordinary men. When we see a picture or a poem, hear
 a musical composition, we accept it as an expression of life, an
 earnest of the power which brought it forth. But the deep
 contemplations of the great mystic, his visionary reconstructions of
 reality, and the fragments of them which he is able to report, do not
 seem to us—as they are—the equivalents, or more often the
 superiors of the artistic and scientific achievements of other great
 men. <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p43">Mysticism, then, offers us the history, as old as
 civilization, of a race of adventurers who have carried to its term
 the process of a deliberate and active return to the divine fount of
 things. They have surrendered themselves to the life-movement of the
 universe, hence have lived with an intenser life than other men can
 ever know; have transcended the “sense-world” in order to
 live on high levels the spiritual life. Therefore they witness to all
 that our latent spiritual consciousness, which shows itself in the
 “hunger for the Absolute,” can be made to mean to us if we
 develop it; and have in this respect a unique importance for the race.
 It is the mystics, too, who have perfected that method of intuition,
 that knowledge by union, the existence of which philosophy has been
 driven to acknowledge. But where the metaphysician obtains at best a
 sidelong glance at that Being “unchanging yet elusive,”
 whom he has so often defined but never discovered, the artist a brief
 and dazzling vision of the Beauty which is Truth, they gaze with
 confidence into the very eyes of the Beloved.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p44">The mystics, again, are, by their very constitution,
 acutely conscious of the free and active “World of
 Becoming,” the Divine Immanence and its travail. It is in them
 and they are in it: or, as they put it in their blunt theological way,
 “the Spirit of God is within you.” But they are not
 satisfied with this statement and this knowledge; and here it is that
 they part company with vitalism. It is, they think, but half a truth.
 To know Reality in this way, to know it in its dynamic aspect, enter
 into “the great life of the All”: this is indeed, in the
 last resort, to know it supremely from the point of view of
 man—to liberate from selfhood the human consciousness—but
 it is not to know it from the point of view of God. There are planes
 of being beyond this; countries dark to the intellect, deeps into
 which only the very greatest contemplatives have looked. These, coming
 forth, have declared with Ruysbroeck that “God according to the
 Persons is Eternal Work, but according to the Essence and Its
 perpetual stillness He is Eternal Rest.”
 <note place="foot" n="41" id="iii.ii-p44.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p45">
   

   “De Septem Gradibus Amoral” cap. xiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p46">The full spiritual consciousness of the true mystic is
 developed not in one, but in two apparently opposite but really
 complementary directions:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.ii-p46.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.ii-p46.2">“. . . io vidi</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.ii-p46.3">Ambo le corte del ciel manifeste.”
 <note place="foot" n="42" id="iii.ii-p46.4"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p47">
   

   Par. xxx. 95.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p48">On the one hand he is intensely aware of, and knows
 himself to be at one with that active World of Becoming, that immanent
 Life, from which his own life takes its rise. Hence, though he has
 broken <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" /> for ever with the bondage of the
 senses, he perceives in every manifestation of life a sacramental
 meaning; a loveliness, a wonder, a heightened significance, which is
 hidden from other men. He may, with St. Francis, call the Sun and the
 Moon, Water and Fire, his brothers and his sisters: or receive, with
 Blake, the message of the trees. Because of his cultivation of
 disinterested love, because his outlook is not conditioned by
 “the exclusive action of the will-to-live,” he has
 attained the power of communion with the living reality of the
 universe; and in this respect can truly say that he finds “God
 in all and all in God.” Thus, the skilled spiritual vision of
 Lady Julian, transcending the limitations of human perception,
 entering into harmony with a larger world whose rhythms cannot be
 received by common men, 
 <i>saw</i>

  the all-enfolding Divine Life, the mesh of reality. “For as the
 body is clad in the cloth,” she said, “and the flesh in
 the skin and the bones in the flesh and the heart in the whole, so are
 we, soul and body, clad in the Goodness of God and enclosed. Yea, and
 more homely: for all these may waste and wear away, but the Goodness
 of God is ever whole.”
 <note place="foot" n="43" id="iii.ii-p48.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p49">
   

   “Revelations of Divine Love.” cap. vi.</p></note>

  Many mystical poets and pantheistic mystics never pass beyond this
 degree of lucidity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p50">On the other hand, the full mystic consciousness also
 attains to what is, I think, its really characteristic quality. It
 develops the power of apprehending the Absolute, Pure Being, the
 utterly Transcendent: or, as its possessor would say, can experience
 “passive union with God.” This all-round expansion of
 consciousness, with its dual power of knowing by communion the
 temporal and eternal, immanent and transcendent aspects of
 reality—the life of the All, vivid, flowing and changing, and
 the changeless, conditionless life of the One—is the peculiar
 mark, the <span lang="it" id="iii.ii-p50.1">
 <i>ultimo sigillo</i>

  </span> of the great mystic, and must never be forgotten in
 studying his life and work.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p51">As the ordinary man is the meeting-place between two
 stages of reality—the sense-world and the world of spiritual
 life—so the mystic, standing head and shoulders above ordinary
 men, is again the meeting-place between two orders. Or, if you like it
 better, he is able to perceive and react to reality under two modes.
 On the one hand he knows, and rests in, the eternal world of Pure
 Being, the “Sea Pacific” of the Godhead, indubitably
 present to him in his ecstasies, attained by him in the union of love.
 On the other, he knows—and works in—that “stormy
 sea,” the vital World of Becoming which is the expression of Its
 will. “Illuminated men,” says Ruysbroeck, “are
 caught up, above the reason, into naked vision. There the Divine Unity
 dwells and calls them. Hence their bare vision, cleansed and free,
 penetrates the activity <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" /> of all created
 things, and pursues it to search it out even to its height.”
 <note place="foot" n="44" id="iii.ii-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p52">
   

   Ruysbroeck, “Samuel,” cap. viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p53">Though philosophy has striven since thought
 began—and striven in vain—to resolve the paradox of Being
 and Becoming, of Eternity and Time, she has failed strangely enough to
 perceive that a certain type of personality has substituted experience
 for her guesses at truth; and achieved its solution, not by the
 dubious processes of thought, but by direct perception. To the great
 mystic the “problem of the Absolute” presents itself in
 terms of life, not in terms of dialectic. He solves it in terms of
 life: by a change or growth of consciousness which—thanks to his
 peculiar genius—enables him to apprehend that two-fold Vision of
 Reality which eludes the perceptive powers of other men. It is
 extraordinary that this fact of experience a central fact for the
 understanding of the contemplative type—has received so little
 attention from writers upon mysticism. As we proceed with our inquiry,
 its importance, its far-reaching implications in the domains of
 psychology, of theology, of action, will become more and more evident.
 It provides the reason why the mystics could never accept the diagram
 of the Vitalists or Evolutionists as a complete statement of the
 nature of Reality. “Whatever be the limits of your knowledge, we
 know”—they would say—“that the world has
 another aspect than this: the aspect which is present to the Mind of
 God.” “Tranquillity according to His essence, activity
 according to His nature: perfect stillness, perfect fecundity,”
 <note place="foot" n="45" id="iii.ii-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p54">
   

   <i>Ibid.,</i>

    “De Vera Contemplatione,” cap. xii.</p></note>

  says Ruysbroeck again, this is the two-fold character of the
 Absolute. That which to us is action, to Him, they declare, is rest,
 “His very peace and stillness coming from the brimming fullness
 of His infinite life.”
 <note place="foot" n="46" id="iii.ii-p54.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p55">
   

   Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol.
   ii. p. 132.</p></note>

  That which to us is Many, to that Transcendent Knower is One. Our
 World of Becoming rests on the bosom of that Pure Being which has ever
 been the final Object of man’s quest: the “river in which
 we cannot bathe twice” is the stormy flood of life flowing
 toward that divine sea. “How glorious,” says the Voice of
 the Eternal to St. Catherine of Siena, “is that soul which has
 indeed been able to pass from the stormy ocean to Me, the Sea Pacific,
 and in that Sea, which is Myself, to fill the pitcher of her
 heart.”
 <note place="foot" n="47" id="iii.ii-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p56">
   

   St. Catherine of Siena, Dialogo, cap. lxxxix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p57">The evolution of the mystic consciousness, then,
 brings its possessors to this transcendent point of view: their secret
 is this unity in diversity, this stillness in strife. Here they are in
 harmony with Heracleitus rather than with his modern interpreters.
 That <pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" /> most mystical of philosophers
 discerned a hidden unity beneath the battle, transcending all created
 opposites, and taught his disciples that “Having hearkened not
 unto me but unto the Logos, it is wise to confess that all things are 
 <i>one.”</i>

 <note place="foot" n="48" id="iii.ii-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p58">
   

   Heracleitus, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   .</p></note>

 This is the secret at which the idealists’ and concept of Pure
 Being has tried, so timidly, to hint: and which the Vitalists’
 more intimate, more actual concept of Becoming has tried, so
 unnecessarily, to destroy. We shall see the glorious raiment in which
 the Christian mystics deck it when we come to consider their
 theological map of the quest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p59">If it be objected—and this objection has been
 made by advocates of each school of thought—that the existence
 of the idealists’ and mystics’ “Absolute” is
 utterly inconsistent with the deeply alive, striving life which the
 Vitalists identify with reality, I reply that both concepts at bottom
 are but symbols of realities which the human mind can never reach: and
 that the idea of stillness, unity and peace is and has ever been
 humanity’s best translation of its intuition of the achieved
 Perfection of God. “‘In the midst of silence a hidden word
 was spoken to me.’ Where is this Silence, and where is the place
 in which this word is spoken? It is in the purest that the soul can
 produce, in her noblest part, in the Ground, even the Being of the
 Soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="49" id="iii.ii-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p60">
   

   Meister Eckhart, Pred. i.</p></note>

  So Eckhart: and here he does but subscribe to a universal tradition.
 The mystics have always insisted that “Be still, be still, and 
 <i>know</i>

 ” is the condition of man’s purest and most direct
 apprehensions of reality: that he experiences in quiet the truest and
 deepest activity: and Christianity when she formulated her philosophy
 made haste to adopt and express this paradox.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p61"><span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p61.1">
 <i>“Quid es ergo, Deus meus?”</i>

  </span> said St. Augustine, and gave an answer in which the
 vision of the mystic, the genius of the philosopher, combined to hint
 something at least of the paradox of intimacy and majesty in that
 all-embracing, all-transcending One. “Summe, optime,
 potentissime, omnipotentissime, misericordissime et justissime,
 secretissime et presentissime, pulcherrime et fortissime; stabilis et
 incomprehensibilis; immutabilis, mutans omnia. Numquam novus, nunquam
 vetus. . . . Semper agens, semper quietus: colligens et non egens:
 portans et implens et protegens; creans et nutriens et perficiens:
 quaerens cum nihil desit tibi. . . . Quid dicimus, Deus meus, vita
 mea, dulcedo mea sancta? Aut quid dicit aliquis, cum de te
 dicit?”
 <note place="foot" n="50" id="iii.ii-p61.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p62">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. i. cap. iv. “What art Thou, then, my God? . .
   . Highest, best, most potent [
   <i>i.e.</i>

   , dynamic], most omnipotent [
   <i>i.e,</i>

    transcendent], most merciful and most just, most deeply hid and yet
   most near. Fairest, yet strongest: steadfast, yet unseizable;
   unchangeable yet changing all things: never new, yet never old. . .
   . Ever busy, yet ever at rest; gathering yet needing not: bearing,
   filling, guarding: creating, nourishing and perfecting; seeking
   though Thou hast no wants. . . . What can I say, my God, my life, my
   holy joy? or what can any say who speaks of Thee?” Compare the
   strikingly similar Sufi definition of the Nature of God, as given in
   Palmer’s “Oriental Mysticism,” pp. 22,23.
   “First and last, End and Limit of all things, incomparable and
   unchangeable, always near yet always far,” &amp;c. This
   probably owes something to Platonic influence.</p></note>

  <pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p63">It has been said that “Whatever we may do, our
 hunger for the Absolute will never cease.” This
 hunger—that innate craving for, and intuition of, a final Unity,
 an unchanging good—will go on, however heartily we may feed on
 those fashionable systems which offer us a dynamic or empirical
 universe. If, now, we admit in all living creatures—as Vitalists
 must do—an instinct of self-preservation, a free directive force
 which may be trusted and which makes for life: is it just to deny such
 an instinct to the human soul? The “entelechy” of the
 Vitalists, the “hidden steersman,” drives the phenomenal
 world on and up. What about that other sure instinct embedded in the
 race, breaking out again and again, which drives the spirit on and up;
 spurs it eternally towards an end which it feels to be definite yet
 cannot define? Shall we distrust this instinct for the Absolute, as
 living and ineradicable as any other of our powers, merely because
 philosophy finds it difficult to accommodate and to describe?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p64">“We must,” says Plato in the
 “Timaeus,” “make a distinction of the two great
 forms of being, and ask, ‘What is that which Is and has no
 Becoming, and what is that which is always becoming and never
 Is?’“
 <note place="foot" n="51" id="iii.ii-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p65">
   

   “Timaeus,” § 27.</p></note>

  Without necessarily subscribing to the Platonic answer to this
 question, we may surely acknowledge that the question itself is sound
 and worth asking; that it expresses a perennial demand of human
 nature; and that the analogy of man’s other instincts and
 cravings assures us that these his fundamental demands always indicate
 the existence of a supply.
 <note place="foot" n="52" id="iii.ii-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p66">
   

   “A natural craving,” said Aquinas, “cannot be in
   vain.” Philosophy is creeping back to this
   “mediaeval’ point of view. Compare “Summa Contra
   Gentiles,” I. ii. cap. lxxix.</p></note>

  The great defect of Vitalism, considered as a system, is that it only
 answers half the question; the half which Absolute Idealism disdained
 to answer at all.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p67">We have seen that the mystical experience, the fullest
 all-round experience in regard to the transcendental world which
 humanity has attained, declares that there are two aspects, two planes
 of discoverable Reality. We have seen also that hints of these two
 planes—often clear statements concerning them—abound in
 mystical literature of the personal first-hand type.
 <note place="foot" n="53" id="iii.ii-p67.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p68">
   

   Compare Dante’s vision in Par. xxx., where he sees Reality
   first as the streaming River of Light, the flux of things; and then,
   when his sight has been purged, as achieved Perfection, the
   Sempiternal Rose.</p></note>

  Pure Being, <pb n="40" id="iii.ii-Page_40" /> says Boutroux in the course
 of his exposition of Boehme,
 <note place="foot" n="54" id="iii.ii-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p69">
   

   E. Boutroux, “Le Philosophe Allemand, Jacob Boehme.” p.
   18.</p></note>

  has two characteristic manifestations. It shows itself to us as
 Power, by means of strife, of the struggle and opposition of its own
 qualities. But it shows itself to us as Reality, in harmonizing and
 reconciling within itself these discordant opposites.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p70">Its manifestation as Power, then, is for us in the
 dynamic World of Becoming, amidst the thud and surge of that life
 which is compounded of paradox, of good and evil, joy and sorrow, life
 and death. Here, Boehme declares that the Absolute God is voluntarily
 self-revealing. But each revelation has as its condition the
 appearance of its opposite: light can only be recognized at the price
 of knowing darkness, life needs death, love needs wrath. Hence if Pure
 Being—the Good, Beautiful and True—is to reveal itself, it
 must do so by evoking and opposing its contrary: as in the Hegelian
 dialectic no idea is complete without its negative. Such a revelation
 by strife, however, is rightly felt by man to be incomplete. Absolute
 Reality, the Player whose sublime music is expressed at the cost of
 this everlasting friction between bow and lyre, is present, it is
 true, in His music. But He is best known in that “light
 behind,” that unity where all these opposites are lifted up into
 harmony, into a higher synthesis; and the melody is perceived, not as
 a difficult progress of sound, but as a whole.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p71">We have, then, (
 <i>a</i>

 ) The achieved Reality which the Greeks, and every one after them,
 meant by that seemingly chill abstraction which they called Pure
 Being: that Absolute One, unconditioned and undiscoverable, in Whom
 all is resumed. In the undifferentiated Godhead of Eckhart, the
 Transcendent Father of orthodox Christian theology, we see the
 mind’s attempt to conceive that “wholly other”
 Reality, unchanging yet changer of all. It is the great contribution
 of the mystics to humanity’s knowledge of the real that they
 find in this Absolute, in defiance of the metaphysicians, a personal
 object of love, the goal of their quest, a “Living One who lives
 first and lives perfectly, and Who, touching me, the inferior,
 derivative life, can cause me to live by Him and for His sake”
 <note place="foot" n="55" id="iii.ii-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p72">
   

   F. von Hügel: “Eternal Life, p. 385.</p></note>

 .</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p73">(
 <i>b</i>

 ) But, contradicting the nihilism of Eastern contemplatives, they see
 also a reality in the dynamic side of things: in the seething pot of
 appearance. They are aware of an eternal Becoming, a striving, free,
 evolving life; not merely as a shadow-show, but as an implicit of
 their Cosmos felt also in the travail of their own
 souls—God’s manifestation or showing, in which He is
 immanent, in which His Spirit truly works and strives. It is in 
 <i>this</i>

  plane of <pb n="41" id="iii.ii-Page_41" /> reality that all individual
 life is immersed: this is the stream which set out from the Heart of
 God and “turns again home.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p74">The mystic knows his task to be the attainment of
 Being, Eternal Life, union with the One, the “return to the
 Father’s heart”: for the parable of the Prodigal Son is to
 him the history of the universe. This union is to be attained, first
 by cooperation in that Life which bears him up, in which he is
 immersed. He must become conscious of this “great life of the
 All,” merge himself in it, if he would find his way back whence
 he came. <span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p74.1"> 
 <i>Vae soli</i>

  </span> 
 .

  Hence there are really two distinct acts of “divine
 union,” two distinct kinds of illumination involved in the
 Mystic Way: the dual character of the spiritual consciousness brings a
 dual responsibility in its train. First, there is the union with Life,
 with the World of Becoming: and parallel with it, the illumination by
 which the mystic “gazes upon a more veritable world.”
 Secondly, there is the union with Being, with the One: and that final,
 ineffable illumination of pure love which is called the
 “knowledge of God.” It is through the development of the
 third factor, the free, creative “spirit,” the scrap of
 Absolute Life which is the ground of his soul, that the mystic can (a)
 conceive and (b) accomplish these transcendent acts. Only Being can
 know Being: we “behold that which we are, and are that which we
 behold.” But there is a spark in man’s soul, say the
 mystics, which is real—which in fact is—and by its
 cultivation we may know reality. “Thus,” says Von
 Hügel “a real succession, real efforts, and the continuous
 sense of limitation and inadequacy are the very means in and through
 which man apprehends increasingly (if only he thus loves and wills)
 the contrasting yet sustaining Simultaneity, Spontaneity, Infinity,
 and pure action of the Eternal Life of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="56" id="iii.ii-p74.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.ii-p75">
   

   <i>Op. Cit</i>

   ., p. 387.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p76">Over and over again—as Being and Becoming, as
 Eternity and Time, as Transcendence and Immanence, Reality and
 Appearance, the One and the Many—these two dominant ideas,
 demands, imperious instincts of man’s self will reappear; the
 warp and woof of his completed universe. On the one hand is his
 intuition of a remote, unchanging Somewhat calling him: on the other
 there is his longing for and as clear intuition of an intimate,
 adorable Somewhat, companioning him. Man’s true Real, his only
 adequate God, must be great enough to embrace this sublime paradox, to
 take up these apparent negations into a higher synthesis. Neither the
 utter transcendence of extreme Absolutism, nor the utter immanence of
 the Vitalists will do. Both these, taken alone, are declared by the
 mystics to be incomplete. They conceive that Absolute Being who is the
 goal of their quest as manifesting Himself in a World of Becoming:
 working in it, at one with it <pb n="42" id="iii.ii-Page_42" /> yet though
 <span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p76.1">
 <i>semper agens,</i>

  </span> also <span lang="la" id="iii.ii-p76.2">
 <i>semper quietus</i>

  </span>.The Divine spirit which they know to be immanent in
 the heart and in the universe comes forth from and returns to the
 Transcendent One; and this division of persons in unity of substance
 completes the “Eternal Circle, from Goodness, through Goodness,
 to Goodness.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p77">Absolute Being and Becoming, the All and the One, are
 found to be alike inadequate to their definition of this discovered
 Real; the “triple star of Goodness, Truth, and Beauty.”
 Speaking always from experience—the most complete experience
 achieved by man—they assure us of an Absolute which overpasses
 and includes the Absolute of philosophy, far transcends that Cosmic
 life which it fills and sustains, and is best defined in terms of
 Transcendent Personality; which because of its unspeakable richness
 and of the poverty of human speech, they have sometimes been driven to
 define only by negations. At once static and dynamic, above life and
 in it, “all love yet all law,” eternal in essence though
 working in time, this vision resolves the contraries which tease those
 who study it from without, and swallows up whilst it kindles to life
 all the partial interpretations of metaphysics and of science.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p78">Here then stands the mystic. By the help of two types
 of philosophy, eked out by the resources of symbolic expression and
 suggestion, he has contrived to tell us something of his vision and
 his claim. Confronted by that vision—that sublime intuition of
 eternity—we may surely ask, indeed are bound to ask, “What
 is the machinery by which this self, akin to the imprisoned and
 sense-fed self of our daily experience, has contrived to slip its
 fetters and rise to those levels of spiritual perception on which
 alone such vision can be possible to man? How has it brought within
 the field of consciousness those deep intuitions which fringe upon
 Absolute Life; how developed powers by which it is enabled to arrive
 at this amazing, this superhuman concept of the nature of
 Reality?” Psychology will do something, perhaps, to help us to
 an answer to this question; and it is her evidence which we must
 examine next. But for the fullest and most satisfying answer we must
 go to the mystics; and they reply to our questions, when we ask them,
 in the direct and uncompromising terms of action, not in the refined
 and elusive periods of speculative thought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p79">“Come with us,” they say to the bewildered
 and entangled self, craving for finality and peace, “and we will
 show you a way out that shall not only be an issue from your prison,
 but also a pathway to your Home. True, you are immersed, fold upon
 fold, in the World of Becoming; worse, you are besieged on all sides
 by the persistent illusions of sense. But you too are a child of the
 Absolute. You bear within you the earnest of your inheritance. At the
 apex of <pb n="43" id="iii.ii-Page_43" /> your spirit there is a little
 door, so high up that only by hard climbing can you reach it. There
 the Object of your craving stands and knocks; thence came those
 persistent messages—faint echoes from the Truth eternally
 hammering at your gates—which disturbed the comfortable life of
 sense. Come up then by this pathway, to those higher levels of reality
 to which, in virtue of the eternal spark in you, you belong. Leave
 your ignoble ease, your clever prattle, your absurd attempts to solve
 the apparent contradictions of a Whole too great for your useful
 little mind to grasp. Trust your deep instincts: use your latent
 powers. Appropriate that divine, creative life which is the very
 substance of your being. Remake yourself in its interest, if you would
 know its beauty and its truth. You can only behold that which you 
 <i>are.</i>

  Only the Real can know Reality.”</p>

 <h4 id="iii.ii-p79.1">NOTE TO THE TWELFTH EDITION</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p80">THE changed philosophic outlook since this chapter was
 first written, eighteen years ago, has now given to it a somewhat
 old-fashioned air. The ideas of Bergson and Eucken no longer occupy
 the intellectual foreground. Were I now writing it for the first time,
 my examples would be chosen from other philosophers, and especially
 from those who are bringing back into modern thought the critical
 realism of the scholastics. But the position which is here
 defended—that a limited dualism, a “Two-step
 philosophy,” is the only type of metaphysic adequate to the
 facts of mystical experience remains in my own mind as true as before.
 Now that mysticism enjoys the patronage of many pious monists and
 philosophic naturalists, this view seems more than ever in need of
 strong and definite statement.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.ii-p81"><pb n="44" id="iii.ii-Page_44" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="III. Mysticism and   Psychology" progress="9.54%" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.iii-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iii.iii-p1.1">e</span>

  come now to consider the mental apparatus which is at the disposal of
 the self: to ask what it can tell us of the method by which she may
 escape from the prison of the sense-world, transcend its rhythm, and
 attain knowledge of—or conscious contact with—a
 supra-sensible Reality. We have seen the normal self shut within that
 prison, and making, by the help of science and of philosophy, a survey
 of the premises and furniture: testing the thickness of the walls and
 speculating on the possibility of trustworthy news from without
 penetrating to her cell. Shut with her in that cell, two forces, the
 desire to know more and the desire to love more, are ceaselessly at
 work. Where the first of these cravings predominates, we call the
 result a philosophical or a scientific temperament; where it is
 overpowered by the ardour of unsatisfied love, the self’s
 reaction upon things becomes poetic, artistic, and
 characteristically—though not always
 explicitly—religious.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p2">We have seen further that a certain number of persons
 declare that they have escaped from the prison. Have they done so, it
 can only be in order to satisfy these two hungry desires, for these,
 and these only, make that a prison which might otherwise be a
 comfortable hotel; and since, in varying degrees, these desires are in
 all of us, active or latent, it is clearly worth while to discover, if
 we can, the weak point in the walls, and method of achieving this one
 possible way of escape. <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p3">Before we try to define in psychological language the
 way in which the mystic slips the fetters of sense, sets out upon his
 journey towards home, it seems well to examine the machinery which is
 at the disposal of the normal, conscious self: the creature, or part
 of a creature, which we recognize as “ourselves.” The
 older psychologists were accustomed to say that the messages from the
 outer world awaken in that self three main forms of activity. (1) They
 arouse movements of attraction or repulsion, of desire or distaste;
 which vary in intensity from the semi-conscious cravings of the hungry
 infant to the passions of the lover, artist, or fanatic. (2) They
 stimulate a sort of digestive process, in which she combines and
 cogitates upon the material presented to her; finally absorbing a
 certain number of the resulting concepts and making them part of
 herself or of her world, (3) The movements of desire, or the action of
 reason, or both in varying combinations, awaken in her a determination
 by which percept and concept issue in action; bodily, mental, or
 spiritual. Hence, the main aspects of the self were classified as
 Emotion, Intellect, and Will: and the individual temperament was
 regarded as emotional, intellectual, or volitional, according to
 whether feeling, thought, or will assumed the reins.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p4">Modern psychologists have moved away from this
 diagrammatic conception, and incline more and more to dwell upon the
 unity of the psyche—that hypothetical self which none have ever
 seen—and on some aspect of its energetic desire, its 
 <i>libido,</i>

  or “hormic drive” as the ruling factor of its life. These
 conceptions are useful to the student of mysticism, though they cannot
 be accepted uncritically or regarded as complete.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p5">Now the unsatisfied psyche in her emotional aspect
 wants, as we have said, to love more; her curious intellect wants to
 know more. The awakened human creature suspects that both appetites
 are being kept on a low diet; that there really is more to love, and
 more to know, somewhere in the mysterious world without, and further
 that its powers of affection and understanding are worthy of some
 greater and more durable objective than that provided by the illusions
 of sense. Urged therefore by the cravings of feeling or of thought,
 consciousness is always trying to run out to the encounter of the
 Absolute, and always being forced to return. The neat philosophical
 system, the diagrams of science, the “sunset-touch,” are
 tried in turn. Art and life, the accidents of our humanity, may foster
 an emotional outlook; till the moment in which the neglected intellect
 arises and pronounces such an outlook to have no validity. Metaphysics
 and science seem to offer to the intellect an open window towards
 truth; till the heart looks out and declares this landscape to be a
 chill desert in which <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" /> she can find no
 nourishment. These diverse aspects of things must be either fused or
 transcended if the whole self is to be satisfied; for the reality
 which she seeks has got to meet both claims and pay in full.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p6">When Dionysius the Areopagite divided those angels who
 stand nearest God into the Seraphs who are aflame with perfect love,
 and the Cherubs who are filled with perfect knowledge, he only gave
 expression to the two most intense aspirations of the human soul, and
 described under an image the two-fold condition of that Beatific
 Vision which is her goal.
 <note place="foot" n="57" id="iii.iii-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p7">
   

   The wise Cherubs, according to the beautiful imagery of Dionysius,
   are “all eyes,” but the loving Seraphs are “all
   wings.” Whilst the Seraphs, the figure of intensest Love,
   “
   <i>move</i>

    perpetually towards things divine,” ardour and energy being
   their characteristics, the characteristic of the Cherubs is
   receptiveness their power of absorbing the rays of the Supernal
   Light. (Dionysius the Areopagite, “De Caelesti
   Ierarchia,” vi. 2, and vii. 1.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p8">There is a sense in which it may be said, that the
 desire of knowledge is a part of the desire of perfect love: since one
 aspect of that all inclusive passion is clearly a longing to know, in
 the deepest, fullest, closest sense, the thing adored. Love’s
 characteristic activity—for Love, all wings, is inherently
 active, and “cannot be lazy,” as the mystics say—is
 a quest, an outgoing towards an object desired, which only when
 possessed will be fully known, and only when fully known can be
 perfectly adored.
 <note place="foot" n="58" id="iii.iii-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p9">
   

   So Récéjac says of the mystics, they desire to know, only
   that they may love; and their desire for union with the principle of
   things in God, Who is the sum of them all, is founded on a feeling
   which is neither curiosity nor self-interest”
   (“Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 50).</p></note>

  Intimate communion, no less than worship, is of its essence. Joyous
 fruition is its proper end. This is true of all Love’s quests,
 whether the Beloved be human or divine—the bride, the Grail, the
 Mystic Rose, the Plenitude of God. But there is no sense in which it
 can be said that the desire of love is merely a part of the desire of
 perfect knowledge: for that strictly intellectual ambition includes no
 adoration, no self-spending, no reciprocity of feeling between Knower
 and Known. Mere knowledge, taken alone, is a matter of receiving, not
 of acting: of eyes, not wings: a dead alive business at the best.
 There is thus a sharp distinction to be drawn between these two great
 expressions of life: the energetic love, the passive knowledge. One is
 related to the eager, outgoing activity, the dynamic impulse to 
 <i>do</i>

  somewhat, physical, mental, or spiritual, which is inherent in all
 living things and which psychologists call 
 <i>conation:</i>

  the other to the indwelling consciousness, the passive knowing
 somewhat, which they call 
 <i>cognition.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p10">Now “conation” is almost wholly the
 business of will, but of will stimulated by emotion: for wilful action
 of every kind, however intellectual it may seem, is always the result
 of interest, and <pb n="47" id="iii.iii-Page_47" /> interest involves
 feeling. We act because we feel we want to; feel we must. Whether the
 inspiring force be a mere preference or an overwhelming urge, our
 impulse to “do” is a synthesis of determination and
 desire. All man’s achievements are the result of conation, never
 of mere thought. “The intellect by itself moves nothing,”
 said Aristotle, and modern psychology has but affirmed this law. Hence
 his quest of Reality is never caused, though it may be greatly
 assisted, by the intellectual aspect of his consciousness; for the
 reasoning powers as such have little initiative. Their province is
 analytic, not exploratory. They stay at home, dissecting and arranging
 matter that comes to hand; and do not adventure beyond their own
 region in search of food. Thought does not penetrate far into an
 object in which the self feels no interest—
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , towards which she does not experience a “conative”
 movement of attraction, of desire—for interest is the only
 method known to us of arousing the will, and securing the fixity of
 attention necessary to any intellectual process. None think for long
 about anything for which they do not care; that is to say, which does
 not touch some aspect of their emotional life. They may hate it, love
 it, fear it, want it; but they must have some feeling about it.
 Feeling is the tentacle we stretch out to the world of things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p11">Here the lesson of psychology is the same as that
 which Dante brought back from his pilgrimage; the supreme importance
 and harmonious movement of <span lang="it" id="iii.iii-p11.1">
 <i>il desiro</i>

  </span> and 
 <i><span lang="it" id="iii.iii-p11.2"> il velle. Si come rota
 ch’egualmente è mossa </span>,</i>

 <note place="foot" n="59" id="iii.iii-p11.3"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p12">
   

   Par. xxxiii. 143.</p></note>

 these move together to fulfil the Cosmic Plan. In all human life, in
 so far as it is not merely a condition of passive
 “awareness,” the law which he found implicit in the
 universe is the law of the individual mind. Not logic, not
 “common sense,”but 
 <i><span lang="it" id="iii.iii-p12.1"> l’amor che move il sole e le altre
 stelle</span></i>

 the motive force of the spirit of man: in the
 inventors, the philosophers, and the artists, no less than in the
 heroes and in the saints.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p13">The vindication of the importance of feeling in our
 life, and in particular its primacy over reason in all that has to do
 with man’s contact with the transcendental world, has been one
 of the great achievements of modern psychology. In the sphere of
 religion it is now acknowledged that “God known of the
 heart” gives a better account of the character of our spiritual
 experience than “God guessed at by the brain”; that the
 loving intuition is more fruitful and more trustworthy than the
 dialectic proof. One by one the commonplaces of mysticism are thus
 rediscovered by official science, and given their proper place in the
 psychology of the spiritual life. Thus Leuba, hardly a friendly
 witness, is found to agree with the Fourth Evangelist that
 “Life, more life, a larger, richer, more satisfying life, is in
 the last analysis the end of <pb n="48" id="iii.iii-Page_48" />
 religion,”
 <note place="foot" n="60" id="iii.iii-p13.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p14">
   

   The 
   <i>Monist</i>

   , July, 1901, p. 572.</p></note>

  and we have seen that life, as we know it, has the character of a
 purposive striving, more directly dependent on will and feeling then
 on thought. Of this drive, this urge, thought indeed is but the
 servant; a skilled and often arrogant servant, with a constant
 tendency to usurpation. Some form of feeling—interest, desire,
 fear, appetite—must supply the motive power. Without this, the
 will would be dormant, and the intellect lapse into a calculating
 machine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p15">Further, “the heart has its reasons which the
 mind knows not of.” It is a matter of experience that in our
 moments of deep emotion, transitory though they be, we plunge deeper
 into the reality of things than we can hope to do in hours of the most
 brilliant argument. At the touch of passion doors fly open which logic
 has battered on in vain: for passion rouses to activity not merely the
 mind, but the whole vitality of man. It is the lover, the poet, the
 mourner, the convert, who shares for a moment the mystic’s
 privilege of lifting that Veil of Isis which science handles so
 helplessly, leaving only her dirty fingermarks behind. The heart,
 eager and restless, goes out into the unknown, and brings home,
 literally and actually, “fresh food for thought.” Hence
 those who “feel to think” are likely to possess a richer,
 more real, if less orderly, experience than those who “think to
 feel.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p16">This psychological law, easily proved in regard to
 earthly matters, holds good also upon the supersensual plane. It was
 expressed once for all by the author of “The Cloud of
 Unknowing” when he said of God, “By love He may be gotten
 and holden, but by thought of understanding, never.”
 <note place="foot" n="61" id="iii.iii-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p17">
   

   “The Cloud of Unknowing,” cap. vi.</p></note>

  That exalted feeling, that “secret blind love pressing,”
 not the neat deductions of logic, the apologist’s
 “proofs” of the existence of the Absolute, unseals the
 eyes to things unseen before. “Therefore,” says the same
 mystic “what time that thou purposest thee to this work, and
 feelest by grace that thou art called of God, lift then up thine heart
 unto God with a meek stirring of love; and mean God that made thee and
 bought thee, and that graciously hath called thee to thy degree and
 receive none other thought of God. And yet not all these but if thou
 list; for it sufficeth thee enough, a naked intent direct unto God
 without any other cause than Himself.”
 <note place="foot" n="62" id="iii.iii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p18">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    cap. vii.</p></note>

  Here we see emotion at its proper work; the movement of desire
 passing over at once into the act of concentration, the gathering up
 of all the powers of the self into a state of determined attention,
 which is the business of the Will. “This driving and
 drawing,” says Ruysbroeck, “we feel in the heart and in
 the unity of all our bodily powers, and especially in the desirous
 powers.”
 <note place="foot" n="63" id="iii.iii-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p19">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii. cap. v.</p></note>

  This act of perfect concentration, <pb n="49" id="iii.iii-Page_49" /> the
 passionate focussing of the self upon one point, when it is applied
 “with a naked intent” to real and transcendental things,
 constitutes in the technical language of mysticism the state of
 recollection:
 <note place="foot" n="64" id="iii.iii-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p20">
   

   See below, Pt. II. Cap. VI.</p></note>

  a condition which is peculiarly characteristic of the mystical
 consciousness, and is the necessary prelude of pure contemplation,
 that state in which the mystic enters into communion with Reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p21">We have then arrived so far in our description of the
 mechanism of the mystic. Possessed like other men of powers of
 feeling, thought, and will, it is essential that his love and his
 determination, even more than his thought, should be set upon
 Transcendent Reality. He must feel a strong emotional attraction
 toward the supersensual Object of his quest: that love which
 scholastic philosophy defined as the force or power which causes every
 creature to follow out the trend of its own nature. Of this must be
 born the will to attain communion with that Absolute Object. This
 will, this burning and active desire, must crystallize into and
 express itself by that definite and conscious concentration of the
 whole self upon the Object, which precedes the contemplative state. We
 see already how far astray are those who look upon the mystical
 temperament as passive in type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p22">Our next concern, then, would seem to be with this
 condition of contemplation: what it does and whither it leads. What is
 (a) its psychological explanation and (b) its empirical value? Now, in
 dealing with this, and other rare mental conditions, we are of course
 trying to describe from without that which can only adequately be
 described from within; which is as much as to say that only mystics
 can really write about mysticism. Fortunately, many mystics have so
 written; and we, from their experiences and from the explorations of
 psychology upon another plane, are able to make certain elementary
 deductions. It appears generally from these that the act of
 contemplation is for the mystic a psychic gateway; a method of going
 from one level of consciousness to another. In technical language it
 is the condition under which he shifts his “field of
 perception” and obtains his characteristic outlook on the
 universe. That there is such a characteristic outlook, peculiar to no
 creed or race, is proved by the history of mysticism; which
 demonstrates plainly enough that in some men another sort of
 consciousness, another “sense,” may be liberated beyond
 the normal powers we have discussed. This “sense” has
 attachments at each point to emotion, to intellect, and to will. It
 can express itself under each of the aspects which these terms
 connote. Yet it differs from and transcends the emotional,
 intellectual, and volitional life of ordinary men. It was recognized
 by <pb n="50" id="iii.iii-Page_50" /> Plato as that consciousness which
 could apprehend the real world of the Ideas. Its development is the
 final object of that education which his “Republic”
 describes. It is called by Plotinus “Another intellect,
 different from that which reasons and is denominated rational.”
 <note place="foot" n="65" id="iii.iii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p23">
   

   Plotinus, Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>

  Its business, he says, is the perception of the
 supersensual—or, in Neoplatonic language, the 
 <i>intelligible</i>

  world. It is the sense which, in the words of the “Theologia
 Germanica,” has “the power of seeing into eternity,”
 <note place="foot" n="66" id="iii.iii-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p24">
   

   “Theologia Germanica,” cap. vii. (trans. Winkworth).</p></note>

  the “mysterious eye of the soul” by which St. Augustine
 saw “the light that never changes.”
 <note place="foot" n="67" id="iii.iii-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p25">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. x.</p></note>

  It is, says Al Ghazzali, a Persian mystic of the eleventh century,
 “like an immediate perception, as if one touched its object with
 one’s hand.”
 <note place="foot" n="68" id="iii.iii-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p26">
   

   A. Schmölders, “Essai sur les Écoles Philosophique
   chez les Arabes,” p. 68.</p></note>

  In the words of his great Christian successor, St. Bernard, “it
 may be defined as the soul’s true unerring intuition, the
 unhesitating apprehension of truth”:
 <note place="foot" n="69" id="iii.iii-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p27">
   

   “De Consideration,” bk. ii. cap. ii.</p></note>

  which “simple vision of truth,” says St. Thomas Aquinas,
 “ends in a movement of desire.”
 <note place="foot" n="70" id="iii.iii-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p28">
   

   “Summa Theologica,” ii. ii. q. clxxx, art. 3. eds. 1 and
   3.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p29">It is infused with burning love, for it seems to its
 possessors to be primarily a movement of the heart: with intellectual
 subtlety, for its ardour is wholly spent upon the most sublime object
 of thought: with unflinching will, for its adventures are undertaken
 in the teeth of the natural doubts, prejudices, languors, and
 self-indulgence of man. These adventures, looked upon by those who
 stay at home as a form of the Higher Laziness, are in reality the last
 and most arduous labours which the human spirit is called to perform.
 They are the only known methods by which we can come into conscious
 possession of all our powers; and, rising from the lower to the higher
 levels of consciousness, become aware of that larger life in which we
 are immersed, attain communion with the transcendent Personality in
 Whom that life is resumed.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p30">Mary has chosen the better, not the idler part; for
 her gaze is directed towards those First Principles without which the
 activity of Martha would have no meaning at all. In vain does sardonic
 common sense, confronted with the contemplative type, reiterate the
 sneer of Mucius, “Encore sont-ils heureux que la pauvre Marthe
 leur fasse la cuisine.” It remains a paradox of the mystics that
 the passivity at which they appear to aim is really a state of the
 most intense activity: more, that where it is wholly absent no great
 creative action can take place. In it, the superficial self compels
 itself to be still, in order that it may liberate another <pb n="51" id="iii.iii-Page_51" /> more deep-seated power which is, in the ecstasy
 of the contemplative genius, raised to the highest pitch of
 efficiency.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p31">“This restful travail,” said Walter
 Hilton, “is full far from fleshly idleness and from blind
 security. It is full of ghostly work but it is called rest, for grace
 looseth the heavy yoke of fleshly love from the soul and maketh it
 mighty and free through the gift of the holy ghostly love for to work
 gladly, softly, and delectably. . . . Therefore is it called an holy
 idleness and a rest most busy; and so is it in 
 <i>stillness</i>

  from the great crying and the beastly noise of fleshly
 desires.”
 <note place="foot" n="71" id="iii.iii-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p32">
   

   Walter Hilton, “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap.
   xl.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p33">If those who have cultivated this latent power be
 correct in their statements, the self was mistaken in supposing
 herself to be entirely shut off from the true external universe. She
 has, it seems certain tentacles which, once she learns to uncurl them,
 will stretch sensitive fingers far beyond that limiting envelope in
 which her normal consciousness is contained, and give her news of a
 higher reality than that which can be deduced from the reports of the
 senses. The fully developed and completely conscious human soul can
 open as an anemone does, and 
 <i>know</i>

  the ocean in which she is bathed. This act, this condition of
 consciousness, in which barriers are obliterated, the Absolute flows
 in on us, and we, rushing out to its embrace, “find and feel the
 Infinite above all reason and above all knowledge,”
 <note place="foot" n="72" id="iii.iii-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p34">
   

   Ruysbroeck, “De Septem Gradibus Amoris,” cap. xiv.</p></note>

  is the true “mystical state.” The value of contemplation
 is that it tends to produce this state, release this transcendental
 sense; and so turns the “lower servitude” in which the
 natural man lives under the sway of his earthly environment to the
 “higher servitude” of fully conscious dependence on that
 Reality “in Whom we live and move and have our being.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p35">What then, we ask, is the nature of this special
 sense—this transcendental consciousness—and how does
 contemplation liberate it?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p36">Any attempt to answer this question brings upon the
 scene another aspect of man’s psychic life: an aspect of
 paramount importance to the student of the mystic type. We have
 reviewed the chief ways in which our surface consciousness reacts upon
 experience: a surface consciousness which has been trained through
 long ages to deal with the universe of sense. We know, however, that
 the personality of man is a far deeper and more mysterious thing than
 the sum of his conscious feeling, thought and will: that this
 superficial self—this Ego of which each of us is
 aware—hardly counts in comparison with the deeps of being which
 it hides. “There is a root or depth in thee,” says Law,
 “from whence all these faculties come forth as lines from a
 centre, <pb n="52" id="iii.iii-Page_52" /> or as branches from the body of
 a tree. This depth is called the centre, the fund, or bottom, of the
 soul. This depth is the unity, the Eternity, I had almost said the
 infinity of thy soul, for it is so infinite that nothing can satisfy
 it, or give it any rest, but the infinity of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="73" id="iii.iii-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p37">
   

   “The Spirit of Prayer” (“Liberal and Mystical
   Writings of William Law,” p, 14). So too St. François de
   Sales says: “This root is the depth of the spirit, 
   <i>Mens</i>

   , which others call the Kingdom of God.” The same doctrine
   appears, under various symbols, in all the Christian Mystics.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p38">Since normal man is utterly unable to set up relations
 with spiritual reality by means of his feeling, thought, and will, it
 is clearly in this depth of being—in these unplumbed levels of
 personality—that we must search, if we would find the organ, the
 power, by which he is to achieve the mystic quest. That alteration of
 consciousness which takes place in contemplation can only mean the
 emergence from this “fund or bottom of the soul” of some
 faculty which diurnal life keeps hidden “in the
 deeps.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p39">Modern psychology, in its doctrine of the unconscious
 or subliminal personality, has acknowledged this fact of a range of
 psychic life lying below and beyond the conscious field. Indeed, it
 has so dwelt upon and defined this shadowy region—which is
 really less a “region” than a useful name—that it
 sometimes seems to know more about the unconscious than about the
 conscious life of man. There it finds, side by side, the sources of
 his most animal instincts, his least explicable powers, his most
 spiritual intuitions: the “ape and tiger,” and the
 “soul.” Genius and prophecy, insomnia and infatuation,
 clairvoyance, hypnotism, hysteria, and “Christian”
 science—all are explained by the “unconscious mind.”
 In his destructive moods the psychologist has little apparent
 difficulty in reducing the chief phenomena of religious and mystical
 experience to activities of the “unconscious,” seeking an
 oblique satisfaction of repressed desires. Where he undertakes the
 more dangerous duties of apologetic, he explains the same phenomena by
 saying that “God speaks to man in the subconsciousness,”
 <note place="foot" n="74" id="iii.iii-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p40">
   

   Cutten, “Psychological Phenomena of Christianity,” p.
   18. James, “Varieties of Religious Experience,” p. 155.
   For a temperate and balanced discussion, see Pratt: “The
   Religious Consciousness.”</p></note>

  by which he can only mean that our apprehensions of the eternal have
 the character of intuition rather than of thought. Yet the
 “unconscious” after all is merely a convenient name for
 the aggregate of those powers, parts, or qualities of the whole self
 which at any given moment are not conscious, or that the Ego is not
 conscious of. Included in the unconscious region of an average healthy
 man are all those automatic activities by which the life of the body
 is carried on: all those “uncivilized” instincts and
 vices, those remains of the ancestral savage, which education has
 <pb n="53" id="iii.iii-Page_53" /> forced out of the stream of
 consciousness and which now only send their messages to the surface in
 a carefully disguised form. There too work in the hiddenness those
 longings for which the busy life of the world leaves no place; and
 there lies that deep pool, that heart of personality, from which in
 moments of lucidity a message may reach the conscious field. Hence in
 normal men the best and worst, most savage and most spiritual parts of
 character, are bottled up “below the threshold.” Often the
 partisans of the “unconscious” forget to mention this.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p41">It follows, then, that whilst we may find it
 convenient and indeed necessary to avail ourselves of the symbols and
 diagrams of psychology in tracking out the mystic way, we must not
 forget the large and vague significance which attaches to these
 symbols, and the hypothetical character of many of the entities they
 represent. Nor must we allow ourselves to use the
 “unconscious” as the equivalent of man’s
 transcendental sense. Here the mystics have surely displayed a more
 scientific spirit, a more delicate power of analysis, than the
 psychologists. They, too, were aware that in normal men the spiritual
 sense lies below the threshold of consciousness. Though they had not
 at their command the spatial metaphors of the modern school, and could
 not describe man’s ascent toward God in those picturesque terms
 of levels and uprushes, margins and fields, projection, repression,
 and sublimation, which now come so naturally to investigators of the
 spiritual life, they leave us in no doubt as to their view of the
 facts. Further, man’s spiritual history primarily meant for
 them, as it means for us, the emergence of this transcendental sense;
 its capture of the field of consciousness, and the opening up of those
 paths which permit the inflow of a larger spiritual life, the
 perception of a higher reality. This, in so far as it was an isolated
 act, was “contemplation.” When it was part of the general
 life process, and had permanent results, they called it the New Birth,
 which “maketh alive.” The faculty or personality concerned
 in the “New Birth”—the “spiritual man,”
 capable of the spiritual vision and life, which was dissociated from
 the “earthly man” adapted only to the natural
 life—was always sharply distinguished by them from the total
 personality, conscious or unconscious. It was something definite; a
 bit or spot of man which, belonging not to Time but to Eternity, was
 different in kind from the rest of his human nature, framed in all
 respects to meet the demands of the merely natural world.
 <note place="foot" n="75" id="iii.iii-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p42">
   

   <i>Note to the 12th Edition.</i>

    During the eighteen years which have elapsed since this chapter was
   written, much work has been done on the psychology of mysticism.
   After suffering severely at the hands of the “new
   psychologists” the contemplative faculty is once more taken
   seriously; and there is even some disposition to accept or restate
   the account of it given by the mystics. Thus Bremond
   (“Prière et Poésie” and “Introduction
   à la Philosophie de la Prière”) insists on the
   capital distinction between the surface-mind, capable of rational
   knowledge, and the deeper mind, organ of mystical knowledge, and
   operative in varying degrees in religion poetic, and Esthetic
   apprehensions.</p></note>

  The business of the mystic in the eyes of these old specialists was
 to remake, transmute, his total personality in the interest <pb n="54" id="iii.iii-Page_54" /> of his spiritual self; to bring it out of the
 hiddenness, and unify himself about it as a centre, thus
 “putting on divine humanity.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p43">The divine nucleus, the point of contact between
 man’s life and the divine life in which it is immersed and
 sustained, has been given many names in course of the development of
 mystical doctrine. All clearly mean the same thing, though emphasizing
 different aspects of its life. Sometimes it is called the Synteresis,
 <note place="foot" n="76" id="iii.iii-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p44">
   

   An interesting discussion of the term “Synteresis” will
   be found in Dr. Inge’s “Christian Mysticism,”
   Appendix C, pp. 359, 360.</p></note>

  the keeper or preserver of his being: sometimes the Spark of the
 Soul, the <span lang="de" id="iii.iii-p44.1">
 <i>Fünklein</i>

  </span> of the German mystics: sometimes its Apex the point
 at which it touches the heavens. Then, with a sudden flight to the
 other end of the symbolic scale, and in order to emphasize its
 participation in pure Being, rather than its difference from mere
 nature, it is called the Ground of the Soul, the foundation or basal
 stuff indwelt by God, whence springs all spiritual life. Clearly all
 these guesses and suggestions aim at one goal and are all to be
 understood in a symbolic sense; for, as Malaval observed in answer to
 his disciples’ anxious inquiries on this subject, “since
 the soul of man is a spiritual thing and thus cannot have divisions or
 parts, consequently it cannot have height or depth, summit or surface.
 But because we judge spiritual things by the help of material things,
 since we know these better and they are more familiar to us, we call
 the highest of all forms of conception the summit, and the easier way
 of comprehending things the surface, of the understanding.”
 <note place="foot" n="77" id="iii.iii-p44.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p45">
   

   “La Pratique de la Vraye Theologie Mystique,” vol. 1. p.
   204.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p46">Here at any rate, whatever name we may choose to give
 it, is the organ of man’s spiritual consciousness; the place
 where he meets the Absolute, the germ of his real life. Here is the
 seat of that deep “Transcendental Feeling,” the
 “beginning and end of metaphysics” which is, says
 Professor Stewart, “at once the solemn sense of Timeless
 Being—of ‘That which was and is and ever shall be’
 overshadowing us—and the conviction that Life is good.”
 “I hold,” says the same writer, “that it is in
 Transcendental Feeling, manifested normally as Faith in the Value of
 Life, and ecstatically as sense of Timeless Being, and not in Thought
 proceeding by way of speculative construction, that Consciousness
 comes nearest to the object of metaphysics, Ultimate Reality.”
 <note place="foot" n="78" id="iii.iii-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p47">
   

   J. A. Stewart, ‘*The Myths of Plato,” pp. 41, 43.
   Perhaps I may point out that this Transcendental Feeling—the
   ultimate material alike of prayer and of poetry—has, like the
   mystic consciousness, a dual perception of Reality: static being and
   dynamic life. See above, p. 42.</p></note>

  <pb n="55" id="iii.iii-Page_55" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p48">The existence of such a “sense,” such an
 integral part or function of the complete human being, has been
 affirmed and dwelt upon not only by the mystics, but by seers and
 teachers of all times and creeds: by Egypt, Greece, and India, the
 poets, the fakirs, the philosophers, and the saints. A belief in its
 actuality is the pivot of the Christian position; indeed of every
 religion worthy of the name. It is the justification of mysticism,
 asceticism, the whole machinery of the self-renouncing life. That
 there is an extreme point at which man’s nature touches the
 Absolute: that his ground, or substance, his true being, is penetrated
 by the Divine Life which constitutes the underlying reality of things;
 this is the basis on which the whole mystic claim of possible union
 with God must rest. Here, they say, is our link with reality; and in
 this place alone can be celebrated the “marriage from which the
 Lord comes.”
 <note place="foot" n="79" id="iii.iii-p48.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p49">
   

   Tauler, Sermon on St. Augustine (“The Inner Way,” p.
   162).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p50">To use another of their diagrams, it is thanks to the
 existence within him of this immortal spark from the central fire,
 that man is implicitly a “child of the infinite.” The
 mystic way must therefore be a life, a discipline, which will so alter
 the constituents of his mental life as to include this spark within
 the conscious field; bring it out of the hiddenness, from those deep
 levels where it sustains and guides his normal existence, and make it
 the dominant element round which his personality is arranged.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p51">It is clear that under ordinary conditions, and save
 for sudden gusts of “Transcendental Feeling” induced by
 some saving madness such as Religion, Art, or Love, the superficial
 self knows nothing of the attitude of this silent watcher—this
 “Dweller in the Innermost”—towards the incoming
 messages of the external world: nor of the activities which they awake
 in it. Concentrated on the sense-world, and the messages she receives
 from it, she knows nothing of the relations which exist between this
 subject and the unattainable Object of all thought. But by a
 deliberate inattention to the messages of the senses, such as that
 which is induced by contemplation, the mystic can bring the ground of
 the soul, the seat of “Transcendental Feeling,” within the
 area of consciousness: making it amenable to the activity of the will.
 Thus becoming unaware of his usual and largely fictitious
 “external world,” another and more substantial set of
 perceptions, which never have their chance under normal conditions,
 rise to the surface. Sometimes these unite with the normal reasoning
 faculties. More often, they supersede them. Some such exchange, such
 “losing to find,” appears to be necessary, if man’s
 transcendental powers are to have their full chance.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p52">“The two eyes of the soul of man,” says
 the “Theologia <pb n="56" id="iii.iii-Page_56" /> Germanica,” here
 developing a profound Platonic image, “cannot both perform their
 work at once: but if the soul shall see with the right eye into
 eternity, then the left eye must close itself and refrain from
 working, and be as though it were dead. For if the left eye be
 fulfilling its office toward outward things, that is holding converse
 with time and the creatures; then must the right eye be hindered in
 its working; that is, in its contemplation. Therefore, whosoever will
 have the one must let the other go; for ‘no man can serve two
 masters.’“
 <note place="foot" n="80" id="iii.iii-p52.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p53">
   

   “Theologia Germanica,” cap. vii. Compare “De
   Imitatione Christi,” 1. iii. cap. 38.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p54">There is within us an immense capacity for perception,
 for the receiving of messages from outside; and a very little
 consciousness which deals with them. It is as if one telegraph
 operator were placed in charge of a multitude of lines: all may be in
 action, but he can only attend to one at a time. In popular language,
 there is not enough consciousness to go round. Even upon the sensual
 plane, no one can be aware of more than a few things at once. These
 fill the centre of our field of consciousness: as the object on which
 we happen to have focussed our vision dominates our field of sight.
 The other matters within that field retreat to the margin. We know,
 dimly, that they are there; but we pay them no attention and should
 hardly miss them if they ceased to exist.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p55">Transcendental matters are, for most of us, always
 beyond the margin; because most of us have given up our whole
 consciousness to the occupation of the senses, and permitted them to
 construct there a universe in which we are contented to remain. Only
 in certain states—recollection, contemplation, ecstasy and their
 allied conditions—does the self contrive to turn out the usual
 tenants, shut the “gateways of the flesh,” and let those
 submerged powers which are capable of picking up messages from another
 plane of being have their turn. Then it is the sense-world which
 retreats beyond the margin, and another landscape that rushes in. At
 last, then, we begin to see something of what contemplation does for
 its initiates. It is one of the many names applied to that chain of
 processes which have for their object this alteration of the mental
 equilibrium: the putting to sleep of that “Normal Self”
 which usually wakes, and the awakening of that “Transcendental
 Self” which usually sleeps. To man, “meeting-point of
 various stages of reality,” is given—though he seldom
 considers it—this unique power of choosing his universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p56">The phenomenon known as double or disintegrated
 personality may perhaps give us a hint as to the mechanical nature of
 the change which contemplation effects. In this psychic malady the
 total character of the patient is split up; a certain group of
 qualities <pb n="57" id="iii.iii-Page_57" /> are, as it were, abstracted
 from the surface-consciousness and so closely associated as to form in
 themselves a complete “character” or
 “personality”—necessarily poles asunder from the
 “character” which the self usually shows to the world,
 since it consists exclusively of those elements which are omitted from
 it. Thus in the classical case of Miss Beauchamp, the investigator,
 Dr. Morton Prince, called the three chief “personalities,”
 from their ruling characteristics, “the Saint,” “the
 Woman,” and “the Devil.”
 <note place="foot" n="81" id="iii.iii-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p57">
   

   Morton Prince, “The Dissociation of a Personality,” p.
   16.</p></note>

  The totality of character which composed the “real Miss
 Beauchamp” had split up into these contrasting types; each of
 which was excessive, because withdrawn from the control of the rest.
 When, voluntarily or involuntarily, the personality which had
 possession of the field of consciousness was lulled to sleep, one of
 the others emerged. Hypnotism was one of the means which most easily
 effected this change.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p58">Now in persons of mystical genius, the qualities which
 the stress of normal life tends to keep below the threshold of
 consciousness are of enormous strength. In these natural explorers of
 Eternity the “transcendental faculty,” the “eye of
 the soul,” is not merely present in embryo, but is highly
 developed; and is combined with great emotional and volitional power.
 The result of the segregation of such qualities below the threshold of
 consciousness is to remove from them the friction of those
 counterbalancing traits in the surface mind with which they might
 collide. They are “in the hiddenness,” as Jacob Boehme
 would say. There they develop unchecked, until a point is reached at
 which their strength is such that they break their bounds and emerge
 into the conscious field: either temporarily dominating the subject as
 in ecstasy, or permanently transmuting the old self, as in the
 “unitive life.” The attainment of this point may be
 accelerated by processes which have always been known and valued by
 the mystics; and which tend to produce a state of consciousness
 classed by psychologists with dreams, reverie, and the results of
 hypnosis. In all these the normal surface-consciousness is
 deliberately or involuntarily lulled, the images and ideas connected
 with normal life are excluded, and images or faculties from
 “beyond the threshold” are able to take their place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p59">Of course these images or faculties may or may not be
 more valuable than those already present in the surface-consciousness.
 In the ordinary subject, often enough, they are but the odds and ends
 for which the superficial mind has found no use. In the mystic, they
 are of a very different order: and this fact justifies the means which
 he instinctively employs to secure their emergence. Indian mysticism
 founds its external system almost wholly <pb n="58" id="iii.iii-Page_58" />
 on (
 <i>a</i>

 ) Asceticism, the domination of the senses, and (
 <i>b</i>

 ) the deliberate practice of self-hypnotization; either by fixing the
 eyes on a near object, or by the rhythmic repetition of the 
 <i>mantra</i>

  or sacred word. By these complementary forms of discipline, the pull
 of the phenomenal world is diminished and the mind is placed at the
 disposal of the subconscious powers. Dancing, music, and other
 exaggerations of natural rhythm have been pressed into the same
 service by the Greek initiates of Dionysus, by the Gnostics, by
 innumerable other mystic cults. That these proceedings do effect a
 remarkable change in the human consciousness is proved by experience:
 though how and why they do it is as yet little understood. Such
 artificial and deliberate production of ecstasy is against the whole
 instinct of the Christian contemplatives; but here and there amongst
 them also we find instances in which ecstatic trance or lucidity, the
 liberation of the “transcendental sense,” was
 inadvertently produced by purely physical means. Thus Jacob Boehme,
 the “Teutonic theosopher,” having one day as he sat in his
 room “gazed fixedly upon a burnished pewter dish which reflected
 the sunshine with great brilliance,” fell into an inward
 ecstasy, and it seemed to him as if he could look into the principles
 and deepest foundations of things.
 <note place="foot" n="82" id="iii.iii-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p60">
   

   Martensen, “Jacob Boehme,” p. 7.</p></note>

  The contemplation of running water had the same effect on St.
 Ignatius Loyola. Sitting on the bank of a river one day, and facing
 the stream, which was running deep, “the eyes of his mind were
 opened, not so as to see any kind of vision, but so as to understand
 and comprehend spiritual things . . . and this with such clearness
 that for him all these things were made new.”
 <note place="foot" n="83" id="iii.iii-p60.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p61">
   

   Testament, cap. iii.</p></note>

  This method of attaining to mental lucidity by a narrowing and
 simplification of the conscious field, finds an apt parallel in the
 practice of Immanuel Kant, who “found that he could better
 engage in philosophical thought while 
 <i>gazing steadily</i>

  at a neighbouring church steeple.”
 <note place="foot" n="84" id="iii.iii-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p62">
   

   Starbuck, “The Psychology of Religion,” p. 388.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p63">It need hardly be said that rationalistic writers,
 ignoring the parallels offered by the artistic and philosophic
 temperaments, have seized eagerly upon the evidence afforded by such
 instances of apparent mono-ideism and self-hypnotization in the lives
 of the mystics, and by the physical disturbances which accompany the
 ecstatic trance, and sought by its application to attribute all the
 abnormal perceptions of contemplative genius to hysteria or other
 disease. They have not hesitated to call St. Paul an epileptic. St.
 Teresa the “patron saint of hysterics”; and have found
 room for most of their spiritual kindred in various departments of the
 pathological museum. They have been helped in this grateful task by
 the acknowledged fact that the great contemplatives, though <pb n="59" id="iii.iii-Page_59" /> almost always persons of robust intelligence
 and marked practical or intellectual ability—Plotinus, St.
 Bernard, the two Ss. Catherine, St. Teresa, St. John of the Cross, and
 the Sufi poets Jàmi and Jalalu ‘ddin are cases in
 point—have often suffered from bad physical health. More, their
 mystical activities have generally reacted upon their bodies in a
 definite and special way; producing in several cases a particular kind
 of illness and of physical disability, accompanied by pains and
 functional disturbances for which no organic cause could be
 discovered, unless that cause were the immense strain which exalted
 spirit puts upon a body which is adapted to a very different form of
 life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p64">It is certain that the abnormal and highly sensitized
 type of mind which we call mystical does frequently, but not always,
 produce or accompany strange and inexplicable modifications of the
 physical organism with which it is linked. The supernatural is not
 here in question, except in so far as we are inclined to give that
 name to natural phenomena which we do not understand. Such instances
 of psycho-physical parallelism as the stigmatizations of the
 saints—and indeed of other suggestible subjects hardly to be
 ranked as saints—will occur to anyone.
 <note place="foot" n="85" id="iii.iii-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p65">
   

   See, for instances, Cutten, ‘The Psychological Phenomena of
   Christianity,” cap. viii.</p></note>

  I here offer to the reader another less discussed and more
 extraordinary example of the modifying influence of the spirit on the
 supposed “laws” of bodily life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p66">We know, as a historical fact, unusually well attested
 by contemporary evidence and quite outside the sphere of hagiographic
 romance, that both St. Catherine of Siena and her namesake St.
 Catherine of Genoa—active women as well as ecstatics, the first
 a philanthropist, reformer, and politician, the second an original
 theologian and for many years the highly efficient matron of a large
 hospital—lived, in the first case for years, in the second for
 constantly repeated periods of many weeks, without other food than the
 consecrated Host which they received at Holy Communion. They did this,
 not by way of difficult obedience to a pious vow, but because they
 could not live in any other way. Whilst fasting, they were well and
 active, capable of dealing with the innumerable responsibilities which
 filled their lives. But the attempt to eat even a few
 mouthfuls—and this attempt was constantly repeated, for, like
 all true saints, they detested eccentricity
 <note place="foot" n="86" id="iii.iii-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p67">
   

   “Singularity,” says Gertrude More, “is a vice
   which Thou extremely hatest.” (‘The Spiritual Exercises
   of the most vertuous and religious Dame Gertrude More,” p.
   40). All the best and sanest of the mystics are of the same
   opinion.</p></note>

 —at once made them ill and had to be abandoned as useless.
 <note place="foot" n="87" id="iii.iii-p67.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p68">
   

   See E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” pp. 12and 48;
   and E. von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of
   Religion,” vol. i. p. 135.</p></note>

  <pb n="60" id="iii.iii-Page_60" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p69">In spite of the researches of Murisier,
 <note place="foot" n="88" id="iii.iii-p69.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p70">
   

   “Les Maladies des Sentiments Religieux.”</p></note>

  Janet,
 <note place="foot" n="89" id="iii.iii-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p71">
   

   “L’État Mentale des Hysteriques,” and
   “Une Extatique” (
   <i>Bulletin de l’Institut Psychologique</i>

   , 1901).</p></note>

  Ribot,
 <note place="foot" n="90" id="iii.iii-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p72">
   

   “La Psychologie des Sentiment,” 1896.</p></note>

  and other psychologists, and their persevering attempts to find a
 pathological explanation which will fit all mystic facts, this and
 other marked physical peculiarities which accompany the mystical
 temperament belong as yet to the unsolved problems of humanity. They
 need to be removed both from the sphere of marvel and from that of
 disease—into which enthusiastic friends and foes force them by
 turn—to the sphere of pure psychology; and there studied
 dispassionately with the attention which we so willingly bestow on the
 less interesting eccentricities of degeneracy and vice. Their
 existence no more discredits the sanity of mysticism or the validity
 of its results than the unstable nervous condition usually noticed in
 artists—who share to some extent the mystic’s apprehension
 of the Real—discredits art. “In such cases as Kant and
 Beethoven,” says Von Hügel justly, “a classifier of
 humanity according to its psycho-physical phenomena alone would put
 these great discoverers and creators, without hesitation, amongst
 hopeless and useless hypochondriacs.”
 <note place="foot" n="91" id="iii.iii-p72.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p73">
   

   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., vol. ii. p. 42.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p74">In the case of the mystics the disease of hysteria,
 with its astounding variety of mental symptoms, its strange power of
 disintegrating, rearranging and enhancing the elements of
 consciousness, its tendencies to automatism and ecstasy, has been most
 often invoked to provide an explanation of the observed phenomena.
 This is as if one sought the source of the genius of Taglioni in the
 symptoms of St. Vitus’s dance. Both the art and the disease have
 to do with bodily movements. So too both mysticism and hysteria have
 to do with the domination of consciousness by one fixed and intense
 idea or intuition, which rules the life and is able to produce amazing
 physical and psychical results. In the hysteric patient this idea is
 often trivial or morbid
 <note place="foot" n="92" id="iii.iii-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p75">
   

   For examples consult Pierre Janet, 
   <i>op. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  but has become—thanks to the self’s unstable mental
 condition—an obsession. In the mystic the dominant idea is a
 great one: so great in fact, that when it is received in its
 completeness by the human consciousness, almost of necessity it ousts
 all else. It is nothing less than the idea or perception of the
 transcendent reality and presence of God. Hence the mono-ideism of the
 mystic is rational, whilst that of the hysteric patient is invariably
 irrational.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p76">On the whole then, whilst psycho-physical relations
 remain so little understood, it would seem more prudent, and certainly
 more scientific, to withhold our judgment on the meaning of the
 psychophysical <pb n="61" id="iii.iii-Page_61" /> phenomena which accompany
 the mystic life; instead of basing destructive criticism on facts
 which are avowedly mysterious and at least capable of more than one
 interpretation. To deduce the nature of a compound from the character
 of its byproducts is notoriously unsafe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p77">Our bodies are animal things, made for animal
 activities. When a spirit of unusual ardour insists on using its
 nerve-cells for other activities, they kick against the pricks; and
 inflict, as the mystics themselves acknowledge, the penalty of
 “mystical ill-health.” “Believe me, children,”
 says Tauler, “one who would know much about these high matters
 would often have to keep his bed, for his bodily frame could not
 support it.”
 <note place="foot" n="93" id="iii.iii-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p78">
   

   Sermon for First Sunday after Easter (Winkworth, p. 302).</p></note>

  “I cause thee extreme pain of body,” says the voice of
 Love to Mechthild of Magdeburg. “If I gave myself to thee as
 often as thou wouldst have me, I should deprive myself of the sweet
 shelter I have of thee in this world, for a thousand bodies could not
 protect a loving soul from her desire. Therefore the higher the love
 the greater the pain.”
 <note place="foot" n="94" id="iii.iii-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p79">
   

   “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. ii. cap.
   xxv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p80">On the other hand the exalted personality of the
 mystic—his self-discipline, his heroic acceptance of labour and
 suffering, and his inflexible will—raises to a higher term that
 normal power of mind over body which all possess. Also the
 contemplative state—like the hypnotic state in a healthy
 person—seems to enhance life by throwing open deeper levels of
 personality. The self then drinks at a fountain which is fed by the
 Universal Life. True ecstasy is notoriously life-enhancing. In it a
 bracing contact with Reality seems to take place, and as a result the
 subject is himself more real. Often, says St. Teresa, even the sick
 come forth from ecstasy healthy and with new strength; for something
 great is then given to the soul.
 <note place="foot" n="95" id="iii.iii-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p81">
   

   Vida, cap. xx. sect. 29.</p></note>

  Contact has been set up with levels of being which the daily routine
 of existence leaves untouched. Hence the extraordinary powers of
 endurance, and independence of external conditions, which the great
 ecstatics so often display.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p82">If we see in the mystics, as some have done, the
 sporadic beginning of a power, a higher consciousness, towards which
 the race slowly tends; then it seems likely enough that where it
 appears nerves and organs should suffer under a stress to which they
 have not yet become adapted, and that a spirit more highly organized
 than its bodily home should be able to impose strange conditions on
 the flesh. When man first stood upright, a body long accustomed to go
 on all fours, legs which had adjusted themselves to bearing but half
 his weight, must have rebelled against this <pb n="62" id="iii.iii-Page_62" /> unnatural proceeding; inflicting upon its
 author much pain and discomfort if not absolute illness. It is at
 least permissible to look upon the strange
 “psycho-physical” state common amongst the mystics as just
 such a rebellion on the part of a normal nervous and vascular system
 against the exigencies of a way of life to which it has not yet
 adjusted itself.
 <note place="foot" n="96" id="iii.iii-p82.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p83">
   

   Boyce Gibson (“God with Us,” cap. iii.) has drawn a
   striking parallel between the ferment and “interior
   uproar” of adolescence and the profound disturbances which
   mark man’s entry into a conscious spiritual life. His remarks
   are even more applicable to the drastic rearrangement of personality
   which takes place in the case of the mystic, whose spiritual life is
   more intense than that of other men.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p84">In spite of such rebellion, and of the tortures to
 which it has subjected them, the mystics, oddly enough, are a
 long-lived race: an awkward fact for critics of the physiological
 school. To take only a few instances from amongst marked ecstatics,
 St. Hildegarde lived to be eighty-one, Mechthild of Magdeburg to
 eighty-seven, Ruysbroeck to eighty-eight, Suso to seventy, St. Teresa
 to sixty-seven, St. Catherine of Genoa and St. Peter of Alcantara to
 sixty-three. It seems as though that enhanced life which is the reward
 of mystical surrender enabled them to triumph over their bodily
 disabilities: and to live and do the work demanded of them under
 conditions which would have incapacitated ordinary men.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p85">Such triumphs, which take heroic rank in the history
 of the human mind, have been accomplished as a rule in the same way.
 Like all intuitive persons, all possessors of genius, all potential
 artists—with whom in fact they are closely related—the
 mystics have, in psychological language, “thresholds of
 exceptional mobility.” That is to say, a slight effort, a slight
 departure from normal conditions, will permit their latent or
 “subliminal” powers to emerge and occupy the mental field.
 A “mobile threshold” may make a man a genius, a lunatic,
 or a saint. All depends upon the character of the emerging powers. In
 the great mystic, these powers, these tracts of personality lying
 below the level of normal consciousness, are of unusual richness; and
 cannot be accounted for in terms of pathology. “If it be
 true,” says Delacroix, “that the great mystics have not
 wholly escaped those nervous blemishes which mark nearly all
 exceptional organizations, there is in them a vital and creative
 power, a constructive logic, an extended scale of realization—in
 a word, a genius—which is, in truth, their essential quality. .
 . . The great mystics, creators and inventors who have found a new
 form of life and have justified it . . . join, upon the highest
 summits of the human spirit, the great simplifiers of the
 world.”
 <note place="foot" n="97" id="iii.iii-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p86">
   

   Delacroix, “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p87">The truth, then, so far as we know it at present,
 seems to be <pb n="63" id="iii.iii-Page_63" /> that those powers which are
 in contact with the Transcendental Order, and which constitute at the
 lowest estimate half the self, are dormant in ordinary men; whose time
 and interest are wholly occupied in responding to the stimuli of the
 world of sense. With those latent powers sleeps the landscape which
 they alone can apprehend. In mystics none of the self is always
 dormant. They have roused the Dweller in the Innermost from its
 slumbers, and round it have unified their life. Heart, Reason, Will
 are there in full action, drawing their incentive not from the
 shadow-show of sense, but from the deeps of true Being; where a lamp
 is lit, and a consciousness awake, of which the sleepy crowd remains
 oblivious. He who says the mystic is but half a man, states the exact
 opposite of the truth. Only the mystic can be called a whole man,
 since in others half the powers of the self always sleep. This
 wholeness of experience is much insisted on by the mystics. Thus the
 Divine Voice says to St. Catherine of Siena, “I have also shown
 thee the Bridge and the three general steps, placed there for the
 three powers of the soul; and I have told thee how no one can attain
 to the life of grace unless he has mounted all three steps, that is,
 gathered together all the three powers of the soul in My Name.”
 <note place="foot" n="98" id="iii.iii-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p88">
   

   Dialogo, cap. lxxxvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p89">In those abnormal types of personality to which we
 give the name of genius, we seem to detect a hint of the relations
 which may exist between these deep levels of being and the crust of
 consciousness. In the poet, the musician, the great mathematician or
 inventor, powers lying below the threshold, and hardly controllable by
 their owner’s conscious will, clearly take a major part in the
 business of perception and conception. In all creative acts, the
 larger share of the work is done subconsciously: its emergence is in a
 sense automatic. This is equally true of mystics, artists,
 philosophers, discoverers, and rulers of men. The great religion,
 invention, work of art, always owes its inception to some sudden
 uprush of intuitions or ideas for which the superficial self cannot
 account; its execution to powers so far beyond the control of that
 self, that they seem, as their owner sometimes says, to “come
 from beyond.” This is “inspiration”; the opening of
 the sluices, so that those waters of truth in which all life is bathed
 may rise to the level of consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p90">The great teacher, poet, artist, inventor, never aims
 deliberately at his effects. He obtains them he knows not how: perhaps
 from a contact of which he is unconscious with that creative plane of
 being which the Sufis call the Constructive Spirit, and the Kabalists
 Yesod, and which both postulate as lying next behind the world of
 sense. “Sometimes,” said the great Alexandrian Jew Philo,
 <pb n="64" id="iii.iii-Page_64" /> “when I have come to my work
 empty, I have suddenly become full; ideas being in an invisible manner
 showered upon me, and implanted in me from on high; so that through
 the influence of divine inspiration, I have become greatly excited,
 and have known neither the place in which I was, nor those who were
 present, nor myself, nor what I was saying, nor what I was writing;
 for then I have been conscious of a richness of interpretation, an
 enjoyment of light, a most penetrating insight, a most manifest energy
 in all that was to be done; having such an effect on my mind as the
 clearest ocular demonstration would have on the eyes.”
 <note place="foot" n="99" id="iii.iii-p90.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p91">
   

   Quoted by James (“Varieties of Religious Experience,” p.
   481) from Clissold’s “The Prophetic Spirit in Genius and
   Madness,” p. 67.</p></note>

  This is a true creative ecstasy, strictly parallel to the state in
 which the mystic performs his mighty works.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p92">To let oneself go, be quiet, receptive, appears to be
 the condition under which such contact with the Cosmic Life may be
 obtained. “I have noticed that when one paints one should think
 of nothing: everything then comes better,” says the young
 Raphael to Leonardo da Vinci.
 <note place="foot" n="100" id="iii.iii-p92.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p93">
   

   “Mérejkowsky, “Le Roman do Leonard de Vinci,”
   p. 638.</p></note>

  The superficial self must here acknowledge its own insufficiency,
 must become the humble servant of a more profound and vital
 consciousness. The mystics are of the same opinion. “Let the
 will quietly and wisely understand,” says St. Teresa,
 “that it is not by dint of labour on our part that we can
 converse to any good purpose with God.”
 <note place="foot" n="101" id="iii.iii-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p94">
   

   Vida, cap. xv. 9.</p></note>

  “The best and noblest way in which thou mayst come into this
 Life,” says Eckhart, “is by keeping silence and letting
 God work and speak. Where all the powers are withdrawn from their work
 and images, there is this word spoken . . . the more thou canst draw
 in all thy powers and forget the creature the nearer art thou to this,
 and the more receptive.”
 <note place="foot" n="102" id="iii.iii-p94.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p95">
   

   Meister Eckhart, Pred. i. (“Mystische Schriften,” p.
   18).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p96">Thus Boehme says to the neophyte,
 <note place="foot" n="103" id="iii.iii-p96.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p97">
   

   “Three Dialogues of the Supersensual Life,” p. 14.</p></note>

  “When both thy intellect and will are quiet and passive to the
 expressions of the eternal Word and Spirit, and when thy soul is
 winged up above that which is temporal, the outward senses and the
 imagination being locked up by holy abstraction, 
 <i>then</i>

  the eternal Hearing, Seeing, and Speaking will be revealed in thee.
 Blessed art thou therefore if thou canst stand still from self
 thinking and self willing, and canst stop the wheel of thy imagination
 and senses.” Then, the conscious mind being passive, the more
 divine mind below the threshold—organ of our free creative
 life—can emerge and present its reports. In the words of an
 older mystic, “The soul, leaving all things and forgetting
 herself, is immersed in the ocean <pb n="65" id="iii.iii-Page_65" /> of
 Divine Splendour, and illuminated by the Sublime Abyss of the
 Unfathomable Wisdom.”
 <note place="foot" n="104" id="iii.iii-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p98">
   

   Dionysius the Areopagite, “De Divinis Nominibus,” vii.
   3.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p99">The “passivity” of contemplation, then, is
 a necessary preliminary of spiritual energy: an essential clearing of
 the ground. It withdraws the tide of consciousness from the shores of
 sense, stops the “wheel of the imagination.” “The
 Soul,” says Eckhart again, “is created in a place between
 Time and Eternity: with its highest powers it touches Eternity, with
 its lower Time.”
 <note place="foot" n="105" id="iii.iii-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p100">
   

   Pred. xxiii. Eckhart obtained this image from St. Thomas Aquinas,
   “Summa Contra Gentiles,” I. iii. cap. lxi. “The
   intellectual soul is created on the confines of eternity and
   time.”</p></note>

  These, the worlds of Being and Becoming, are the two “stages of
 reality” which meet in the spirit of man. By cutting us off from
 the temporal plane, the lower kind of reality, Contemplation gives the
 eternal plane, and the powers which can communicate with that plane,
 their chance. In the born mystic these powers are great, and lie very
 near the normal threshold of consciousness. He has a genius for
 transcendental—or as he would say, divine—discovery in
 much the same way as his cousins, the born musician and poet, have a
 genius for musical or poetic discovery. In all three cases, the
 emergence of these higher powers is mysterious, and not least so to
 those who experience it. Psychology on the one hand, theology on the
 other, may offer us diagrams and theories of this proceeding: of the
 strange oscillations of the developing consciousness, the fitful
 visitations of a lucidity and creative power over which the self has
 little or no control, the raptures and griefs of a vision by turns
 granted and withdrawn. But the secret of genius still eludes us, as
 the secret of life eludes the biologist.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p101">The utmost we can say of such persons is, that reality
 presents itself to them under abnormal conditions and in abnormal
 terms, and that subject to these conditions and in these terms they
 are bound to deal with it. Thanks to their peculiar mental make up,
 one aspect of the universe is for them focussed so sharply that in
 comparison with it all other images are blurred, vague, and unreal.
 Hence the sacrifice which men of genius—mystics, artists,
 inventors—make of their whole lives to this one Object, this one
 vision of truth, is not self-denial, but rather self-fulfilment. They
 gather themselves up from the unreal, in order to concentrate on the
 real. The whole personality then absorbs or enters into communion with
 certain rhythms or harmonies existent in the universe, which the
 receiving apparatus of other selves cannot take up. “Here is the
 finger of God, a flash of the Will that can!” exclaims Abt
 Vogler, as the sounds grow under his hand. “The numbers <pb n="66" id="iii.iii-Page_66" /> 
 <i>came!“</i>

  says the poet. He knows not how, certainly not by deliberate
 intellection.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p102">So it is with the mystic. Madame Guyon states in her
 autobiography, that when she was composing her works she would
 experience a sudden and irresistible inclination to take up her pen;
 though feeling wholly incapable of literary composition, and not even
 knowing the subject on which she would be impelled to write. If she
 resisted this impulse it was at the cost of the most intense
 discomfort. She would then begin to write with extraordinary
 swiftness; words, elaborate arguments, and appropriate quotations
 coming to her without reflection, and so quickly that one of her
 longest books was written in one and a half days. “In writing I
 saw that I was writing of things which I had never seen: and during
 the time of this manifestation, I was given light to perceive that I
 had in me treasures of knowledge and understanding which I did not
 know that I possessed.”
 <note place="foot" n="106" id="iii.iii-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p103">
   

   Vie, t. ii. pp. 120, 223, 229. It might reasonably be objected that
   Madame Guyon does not rank high among the mystics and her later
   history includes some unfortunate incidents. This is true.
   Nevertheless she exhibit such a profusion of mystical phenomena and
   is so candid in her self-disclosures, that she provides much
   valuable material for the student.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p104">Similar statements are made of St. Teresa, who
 declared that in writing her books she was powerless to set down
 anything but that which her Master put into her mind.
 <note place="foot" n="107" id="iii.iii-p104.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p105">
   

   G. Cunninghame Graham, “Santa Teresa,” vol. i. p.
   202.</p></note>

  So Blake said of “Milton” and “Jerusalem,”
 “I have written the poems from immediate dictation, twelve or
 sometimes twenty or thirty lines at a time, without premeditation and
 even against my will. The time it has taken in writing was thus
 rendered non-existent, and an immense poem exists which seems to be
 the labour of a long life, all produced without labour or
 study.”
 <note place="foot" n="108" id="iii.iii-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p106">
   

   “Letters of William Blake,” April 25, 1803.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p107">These are, of course, extreme forms of that strange
 power of automatic composition, in which words and characters arrive
 and arrange themselves in defiance of their authors’ will, of
 which most poets and novelists possess a trace. Such composition is
 probably related to the automatic writing of “mediums” and
 other sensitives; in which the often disorderly and incoherent
 subliminal mind seizes upon this channel of expression. The subliminal
 mind of the great mystic, however, is not disorderly. It is abnormally
 sensitive, richly endowed and keenly observant—a treasure house,
 not a lumber room—and becomes in the course of its education, a
 highly disciplined and skilled instrument of knowledge. When,
 therefore, its contents emerge, and are presented to the normal
 consciousness in the form of lucidity, “auditions,”
 visions, automatic writing, or any other translations of the
 supersensible <pb n="67" id="iii.iii-Page_67" /> into the terms of sensible
 perception, they cannot be discredited because the worthless
 unconscious region of feebler natures sometimes manifests itself in
 the same way. Idiots are often voluble: but many orators are sane.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p108">Now, to sum up: what are the chief characteristics
 which we have found to concern us in this sketch-map of the mental
 life of man?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p109">(1) We have divided that life, arbitrarily enough,
 along the fluctuating line which psychologists call the
 “threshold of his consciousness” into the surface life and
 the unconscious deeps.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p110">(2) In the surface life, though we recognized its
 essential wholeness, we distinguished three outstanding and
 ever-present aspects: the Trinity in Unity of feeling, thought, and
 will. Amongst these we were obliged to give the primacy to feeling, as
 the power which set the machinery of thought and will to work.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p111">(3) We have seen that the expression of this life
 takes the two complementary forms of 
 <i>conation,</i>

  or outgoing action and 
 <i>cognition,</i>

  or indwelling knowledge; and that the first, which is dynamic in
 type, is largely the work of the will stimulated by the emotions;
 whilst the second, which is passive in type, is the business of the
 intellect. They answer to the two main aspects which man discerns in
 the universal life: Being and Becoming.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p112">(4) Neither conation nor cognition—action nor
 thought—as performed by this surface mind, concerned as it is
 with natural existence and dominated by spatial conceptions, is able
 to set up any relations with the Absolute or transcendental world.
 Such action and thought deal wholly with material supplied directly or
 indirectly by the world of sense. The testimony of the mystics,
 however, and of all persons possessing an “instinct for the
 Absolute,” points to the existence of a further
 faculty—indeed, a deeper self—in man; a self which the
 circumstances of diurnal life usually keep “below the
 threshold” of his consciousness, and which thus becomes one of
 the factors of his “subliminal life.” This hidden self is
 the primary agent of mysticism, and lives a “substantial”
 life in touch with the real or transcendental world.
 <note place="foot" n="109" id="iii.iii-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p113">
   

   This insistence on the twofold character of human personality is
   implicit in the mystics. “It is” says Bremond,
   “the fundamental dogma of mystical psychology—the
   distinction between the two selves: 
   <i>Animus,</i>

    the surface self; 
   <i>Anima</i>

   , the deep self; 
   <i>Animus</i>

   , rational knowledge; and 
   <i>Anima</i>

   , mystical or poetic knowledge . . . the I, who feeds on notions and
   words, and enchants himself by doing so; the Me, who is united to
   realities” (Bremond “Prière et Poésie,”
   cap. xii.).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p114">(5) Certain processes, of which contemplation has been
 taken as a type, can so alter the state of consciousness as to permit
 the emergence of this deeper self; which, according as it enters more
 or less into the conscious life, makes man more or less a mystic.
 <pb n="68" id="iii.iii-Page_68" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p115">The mystic life, therefore, involves the emergence
 from deep levels of man’s transcendental self; its capture of
 the field of consciousness; and the “conversion” or
 rearrangement of his feeling, thought, and will—his
 character—about this new centre of life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p116">We state, then, as the conclusion of this chapter,
 that the object of the mystic’s adventure, seen from within, is
 the apprehension of, or direct communion with, that transcendental
 Reality which we tried in the last section to define from without.
 Here, as in the fulfilment of the highest earthly love, knowledge and
 communion are the same thing; we must be “oned with bliss”
 if we are to be aware of it. That aspect of our being by which we may
 attain this communion—that “marrow of the Soul,” as
 Ruysbroeck calls it—usually lies below the threshold of our
 consciousness; but in certain natures of abnormal richness and
 vitality, and under certain favourable conditions, it may be liberated
 by various devices, such as contemplation. Once it has emerged,
 however, it takes up, to help it in the work, aspects of the conscious
 self. The surface must co-operate with the deeps, and at last merge
 with those deeps to produce that unification of consciousness upon
 high levels which alone can put a term to man’s unrest. The
 heart that longs for the All, the mind that conceives it, the will
 that concentrates the whole self upon it, must all be called into
 play. The self must be surrendered: but it must not be annihilated, as
 some Quietists have supposed. It only dies that it may live again.
 Supreme success,—the permanent assurance of the mystic that
 “we are more verily in heaven than in earth,”—says
 the Lady Julian, in a passage which anticipates the classification of
 modern psychology, “cometh of the natural Love of our soul, and
 of the clear light of our Reason, and of the steadfast Mind.”
 <note place="foot" n="110" id="iii.iii-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iii-p117">
   

   Julian of Norwich, “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap,
   lv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iii-p118">But what is the order of precedence which these three
 activities are to assume in the work which is 
 <i>one</i>

 ?All, as we have seen, must do their part; for we are concerned with
 the response of man in his wholeness to the overwhelming attraction of
 God. But which shall predominate? The ultimate nature of the
 self’s experience of reality will depend on the answer she gives
 to this question. What, here, are the relative values of Mind and
 Heart? Which will bring her closest to the Thought of God; the real
 life in which she is bathed? Which, fostered and made dominant, is
 most likely to put her in harmony with the Absolute? The Love of God,
 which is ever in the heart and often on the lips of the Saints, is the
 passionate desire for this harmony; the “malady of
 thought” is its intellectual equivalent. Though we may seem to
 escape God, we cannot escape some form of this craving; except at the
 price of utter stagnation. <pb n="69" id="iii.iii-Page_69" /> We go back,
 therefore, to the statement with which this chapter opened: that of
 the two governing desires which share the prison of the self. We see
 them now as representing the cravings of the intellect and the
 emotions for the only end of all quests. The disciplined
 will—the “conative power”—with all the dormant
 faculties which it can wake and utilize, can come to the assistance of
 one of them. Which? The question is a crucial one, for the destiny of
 the self depends on the partner which the will selects.</p>

 <pb n="70" id="iii.iii-Page_70" />

 </div2>

<div2 title="IV. The Characteristics of   Mysticism" progress="14.53%" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.iv-p1">T
 <span class="c5" id="iii.iv-p1.1">he</span>

  spiritual history of man reveals two distinct and fundamental
 attitudes towards the unseen; and two methods whereby he has sought to
 get in touch with it. For our present purpose I will call these
 methods the “way of magic” and the “way of
 mysticism.” Having said this, we must at once add that although
 in their extreme forms these methods are sharply contrasted, their
 frontiers are far from being clearly defined: that, starting from the
 same point, they often confuse the inquirer by using the same
 language, instruments, and methods. Hence, much which is really magic
 is loosely and popularly described as mysticism. They represent as a
 matter of fact the opposite poles of the same thing: the
 transcendental consciousness of humanity. Between them lie the great
 religions, which might be described under this metaphor as
 representing the ordinarily habitable regions of that consciousness.
 Thus, at one end of the scale, pure mysticism “shades off”
 into religion—from some points of view seems to grow out of it.
 No deeply religious man is without a touch of mysticism; and no mystic
 can be other than religious, in the psychological if not in the
 theological sense of the word. At the other end of the scale, as we
 shall see later, religion, no less surely, shades off into magic.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p2">The fundamental difference between the two is this:
 magic wants to get, mysticism wants to give—immortal and
 antagonistic attitudes, which turn up under one disguise or another in
 <pb n="71" id="iii.iv-Page_71" /> every age of thought. Both magic and
 mysticism in their full development bring the whole mental machinery,
 conscious and unconscious, to bear on their undertaking: both claim
 that they give their initiates powers unknown to ordinary men. But the
 centre round which that machinery is grouped, the reasons of that
 undertaking, and the ends to which those powers are applied differ
 enormously. In mysticism the will is united with the emotions in an
 impassioned desire to transcend the sense-world, in order that the
 self may be joined by love to the one eternal and ultimate Object of
 love; whose existence is intuitively perceived by that which we used
 to call the soul, but now find it easier to refer to as the
 “cosmic” or “transcendental” sense. This is
 the poetic and religious temperament acting upon the plane of reality.
 In magic, the will unites with the intellect in an impassioned desire
 for supersensible knowledge. This is the intellectual, aggressive, and
 scientific temperament trying to extend its field of consciousness,
 until it includes the supersensual world: obviously the antithesis of
 mysticism, though often adopting its title and style.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p3">It will be our business later to consider in more
 detail the characteristics and significance of magic. Now it is enough
 to say that we may class broadly as magical all forms of self-seeking
 transcendentalism. It matters little whether the apparatus which they
 use be the incantations of the old magicians, the congregational
 prayer for rain of orthodox Churchmen, or the consciously
 self-hypnotizing devices of “New Thought”: whether the end
 proposed be the evocation of an angel, the power of transcending
 circumstance, or the healing of disease. The object is always the
 same: the deliberate exaltation of the will, till it transcends its
 usual limitations and obtains for the self or group of selves
 something which it or they did not previously possess. It is an
 individualistic and acquisitive science: in all its forms an activity
 of the intellect, seeking Reality for its own purposes, or for those
 of humanity at large.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p4">Mysticism, whose great name is too often given to
 these supersensual activities, has nothing in common with this. It is
 non-individualistic. It implies, indeed, the abolition of
 individuality; of that hard separateness, that “I, Me,
 Mine” which makes of man a finite isolated thing. It is
 essentially a movement of the heart, seeking to transcend the
 limitations of the individual standpoint and to surrender itself to
 ultimate Reality; for no personal gain, to satisfy no transcendental
 curiosity, to obtain no other-worldly joys, but purely from an
 instinct of love. By the word 
 <i>heart,</i>

  of course we here mean not merely “the seat of the
 affections,” “the organ of tender emotion,” and the
 like: but rather the inmost sanctuary of personal being, the deep root
 of <pb n="72" id="iii.iv-Page_72" /> its love and will, the very source of
 its energy and life. The mystic is “in love with the
 Absolute” not in any idle or sentimental manner, but in that
 vital sense which presses at all costs and through all dangers towards
 union with the object beloved. Hence, whilst the practice of
 magic—like the practice of science—does not necessarily
 entail passionate emotion, though of course it does and must entail
 interest of some kind, mysticism, like art, cannot exist without it.
 We must feel, and feel acutely, before we want to act on this hard and
 heroic scale.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p5">We see, then, that these two activities correspond to
 the two eternal passions of the self, the desire of love and the
 desire of knowledge: severally representing the hunger of heart and
 intellect for ultimate truth. The third attitude towards the
 supersensual world, that of transcendental philosophy, hardly comes
 within the scope of the present inquiry; since it is purely academic,
 whilst both magic and mysticism are practical and empirical. Such
 philosophy is often wrongly called mysticism, because it tries to make
 maps of the countries which the mystic explores. Its performances are
 useful, as diagrams are useful, so long as they do not ape finality;
 remembering that the only final thing is personal experience—the
 personal and costly exploration of the exalted and truth-loving
 soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p6">What then do we really mean by mysticism? A word which
 is impartially applied to the performances of mediums and the
 ecstasies of the saints, to “menticulture” and sorcery,
 dreamy poetry and mediaeval art, to prayer and palmistry, the
 doctrinal excesses of Gnosticism, and the tepid speculations of the
 Cambridge Platonists—even, according to William James, to the
 higher branches of intoxication
 <note place="foot" n="111" id="iii.iv-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p7">
   

   See “Varieties of Religious Experience,” p. 387,
   “The Drunken Consciousness is a bit of the Mystic
   Consciousness.”</p></note>

 —soon ceases to have any useful meaning. Its employment merely
 confuses the inexperienced student, who ends with a vague idea that
 every kind of supersensual theory and practice is somehow
 “mystical.” Hence the need of fixing, if possible, its
 true characteristics: and restating the fact that Mysticism, in its
 pure form, is the science of ultimates, the science of union with the
 Absolute, and nothing else, and that the mystic is the person who
 attains to this union, not the person who talks about it. Not to 
 <i>know about</i>

  but to 
 <i>Be,</i>

  is the mark of the real initiate.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p8">The difficulty lies in determining the point at which
 supersensual experience ceases to be merely a practical and
 interesting extension of sensual experience—an enlarging, so to
 speak, of the boundaries of existence—and passes over into that
 boundless life where Subject and Object, desirous and desired, are 
 <i>one.</i>

  No <pb n="73" id="iii.iv-Page_73" /> sharp line, but rather an infinite
 series of gradations separate the two states. Hence we must look
 carefully at all the pilgrims on the road; discover, if we can, the
 motive of their travels, the maps which they use, the luggage which
 they take, the end which they attain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p9">Now we have said that the end which the mystic sets
 before him is conscious union with a living Absolute. That Divine
 Dark, that Abyss of the Godhead, of which he sometimes speaks as the
 goal of his quest, is just this Absolute, the Uncreated Light in which
 the Universe is bathed, and which—transcending, as it does, all
 human powers of expression—he can only describe to us as 
 <i>dark.</i>

  But there is—must be—contact “in an intelligible
 where” between every individual self and this Supreme Self, this
 Ultimate. In the mystic this union is conscious, personal, and
 complete. “He enjoys,” says St. John of the Cross,
 “a certain contact of the soul with the Divinity; and it is God
 Himself who is then felt and tasted.”
 <note place="foot" n="112" id="iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p10">
   

   Llama de Amor Viva, II. 26.</p></note>

  More or less according to his measure, he has touched—or
 better, been touched by—the substantial Being of Deity, not
 merely its manifestation in life. This it is which distinguishes him
 from the best and most brilliant of other men, and makes his science,
 in Patmore’s words, “the science of self-evident
 Reality.” Gazing with him into that unsearchable ground whence
 the World of Becoming comes forth “eternally generated in an
 eternal Now,” we may see only the icy darkness of perpetual
 negations: but he, beyond the coincidence of opposites, looks upon the
 face of Perfect Love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p11">As genius in any of the arts is—humanly
 speaking—the final term of a power of which each individual
 possesses the rudiments, so mysticism may be looked upon as the final
 term, the active expression, of a power latent in the whole race: the
 power, that is to say, of so perceiving transcendent reality. Few
 people pass through life without knowing what it is to be at least
 touched by this mystical feeling. He who falls in love with a woman
 and perceives—as the lover really does perceive—that the
 categorical term “girl” veils a wondrous and unspeakable
 reality: he who, falling in love with nature, sees the landscape
 “touched with light divine,”—a charming phrase to
 those who have not seen it, but a scientific statement to the
 rest—he who falls in love with the Holy, or as we say
 “undergoes conversion”: all these have truly known for an
 instant something of the secret of the world.
 <note place="foot" n="113" id="iii.iv-p11.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p12">
   

   Compare above, pp. 24, 26, 57.</p></note>
</p>

 <verse id="iii.iv-p12.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p12.2">“. . . Ever and anon a trumpet sounds</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p12.3">From the hid battlement of Eternity,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p12.4">Those shaken mists a space unsettle, then</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p12.5">Round the half-glimpsèd turrets slowly wash
 again.”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.iv-p13"><pb n="74" id="iii.iv-Page_74" /> At such moments
 “Transcendental Feeling, welling up from another ‘Part of
 the Soul’ whispers to Understanding and Sense that they are
 leaving out something. What? Nothing less than the secret plan of the
 Universe. And what is that secret plan? The other ‘Part of the
 Soul’ indeed comprehends it in silence as it is, but can explain
 it to the Understanding only in the symbolical language of the
 interpreter, Imagination—in Vision.”
 <note place="foot" n="114" id="iii.iv-p13.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p14">
   

   J. A. Stewart, “The Myths of Plato,” p. 40.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p15">Here, in this spark or “part of the soul”
 where the spirit, as religion says, “rests in God who made
 it,” is the fountain alike of the creative imagination and the
 mystic life. Now and again something stings it into consciousness, and
 man is caught up to the spiritual level, catches a glimpse of the
 “secret plan.” Then hints of a marvellous truth, a unity
 whose note is ineffable peace, shine in created things; awakening in
 the self a sentiment of love, adoration, and awe. Its life is
 enhanced, the barrier of personality is broken, man escapes the
 sense-world, ascends to the apex of his spirit, and enters for a brief
 period into the more extended life of the All.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p16">This intuition of the Real lying at the root of the
 visible world and sustaining its life, is present in a modified form
 in the arts: perhaps it were better to say, 
 <i>must</i>

  be present if these arts are so justify themselves as heightened
 forms of experience. It is this which gives to them that peculiar
 vitality, that strange power of communicating a poignant emotion, half
 torment and half joy, which baffle their more rational interpreters.
 We know that the picture which is “like a photograph,” the
 building which is at once handsome and commodious, the novel which is
 a perfect transcript of life, fail to satisfy us. It is difficult to
 say why this should be so, unless it were because these things have
 neglected their true business; which was not to reproduce the
 illusions of ordinary men but to catch and translate for us something
 of that “secret plan,” that reality which the artistic
 consciousness is able, in a measure, to perceive. “Painting as
 well as music and poetry exists and exults in immortal
 thoughts,” says Blake.
 <note place="foot" n="115" id="iii.iv-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p17">
   

   “Descriptive Catalogue.”</p></note>

  That “life-enhancing power” which has been recognized as
 the supreme quality of good painting,
 <note place="foot" n="116" id="iii.iv-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p18">
   

   See T. Rolleston, “Parallel Paths.”</p></note>

  has its origin in this contact of the artistic mind with the
 archetypal—or, if you like, the transcendental—world: the
 underlying verity of things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p19">A critic, in whom poetic genius has brought about the
 unusual alliance of intuition with scholarship, testifies to this same
 truth when he says of the ideals which governed early Chinese
 painting, “In this theory every work of art is thought of as an
 incarnation <pb n="75" id="iii.iv-Page_75" /> of the genius of rhythm,
 manifesting the living spirit of things with a clearer beauty and
 intenser power than the gross impediments of complex matter allow to
 be transmitted to, our senses in the visible world around us. A
 picture is conceived as a 
 <i>sort of apparition from a more real world of essential
 life.”</i>

 <note place="foot" n="117" id="iii.iv-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p20">
   

   Laurence Binyon, “Painting in the Far East,” p. 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p21">That “more real world of essential life”
 is the world in which the “free soul” of the great mystic
 dwells; hovering like the six-winged seraph before the face of the
 Absolute.
 <note place="foot" n="118" id="iii.iv-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p22">
   

   “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” Pt. III, cap. 1.</p></note>

  The artist too may cross its boundaries in his brief moments of
 creation: but he cannot stay. He comes back to us, bearing its
 tidings, with Dante’s cry upon his lips—</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iii.iv-p22.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p22.2">“. . . Non eran da
 ciò le proprie penne</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p22.3">se non che la mia mente fu percossa</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p22.4">da un fulgore, in che sua voglia
 venne.”
 <note place="foot" n="119" id="iii.iv-p22.5"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p23">
   Par. xxxiii. 139. “Not for this were my wings fitted: save
   only that my mind was smitten by a lightning flash wherein came to
   it its desire.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p24">The mystic may say—is indeed bound to
 say—with St. Bernard, “My secret to myself.” Try how
 he will, his stammering and awestruck reports can hardly be understood
 but by those who are already in the way. But the artist cannot act
 thus. On him has been laid the duty of expressing something of that
 which he perceives. He is bound to tell his love. In his worship of
 Perfect Beauty faith must be balanced by works. By means of veils and
 symbols he must interpret his free vision, his glimpse of the burning
 bush, to other men. He is the mediator between his brethren and the
 divine, for art is the link between appearance and reality.
 <note place="foot" n="120" id="iii.iv-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p25">
   

   In this connexion Godfernaux (
   <i>Revue</i>

    
   <i>Philosophique,</i>

    February, 1902) has a highly significant remark to the effect that
   romanticism represents the invasion of secular literature by mystic
   or religious emotion. It is, he says, the 
   <i>secularization of the inner life.</i>

    Compare also Bremond, “Prière et Poesie.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p26">But we do not call every one who has these partial and
 artistic intuitions of reality a mystic, any more than we call every
 one a musician who has learnt to play the piano. The true mystic is
 the person in whom such powers transcend the merely artistic and
 visionary stage, and are exalted to the point of genius: in whom the
 transcendental consciousness can dominate the normal consciousness,
 and who has definitely surrendered himself to the embrace of Reality.
 As artists stand in a peculiar relation to the phenomenal world,
 receiving rhythms and discovering truths and beauties which are hidden
 from other men, so this true mystic stands in a peculiar relation to
 the transcendental world, there experiencing actual, but to us
 unimaginable tension and delight. His consciousness is transfigured in
 a particular way, he lives at <pb n="76" id="iii.iv-Page_76" /> different
 levels of experience from other people: and this of course means that
 he sees a different world, since the world as we know it is the
 product of certain scraps or aspects of reality acting upon a normal
 and untransfigured consciousness. Hence his mysticism is no isolated
 vision, no fugitive glimpse of reality, but a complete system of life
 carrying its own guarantees and obligations. As other men are immersed
 in and react to natural or intellectual life, so the mystic is
 immersed in and reacts to spiritual life. He moves towards that utter
 identification with its interests which he calls “Union with
 God.” He has been called a lonely soul. He might more properly
 be described as a lonely body: for his soul, peculiarly responsive,
 sends out and receives communications upon every side.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p27">The earthly artist, because perception brings with it
 the imperative longing for expression, tries to give us in colour,
 sound or words a hint of his ecstasy, his glimpse of truth. Only those
 who have tried, know how small a fraction of his vision he can, under
 the most favourable circumstance, contrive to represent. The mystic,
 too, tries very hard to tell an unwilling world his secret. But in his
 case, the difficulties are enormously increased. First, there is the
 huge disparity between his unspeakable experience and the language
 which will most nearly suggest it. Next, there is the great gulf fixed
 between his mind and the mind of the world. His audience must be
 bewitched as well as addressed, caught up to something of his state,
 before they can be made to understand.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p28">Were he a musician, it is probable that the mystic
 could give his message to other musicians in the terms of that art,
 far more accurately than language will allow him to do: for we must
 remember that there is no excuse but that of convenience for the
 pre-eminence amongst modes of expression which we accord to words.
 These correspond so well to the physical plane and its adventures,
 that we forget that they have but the faintest of relations with
 transcendental things. Even the artist, before he can make use of
 them, is bound to re-arrange them in accordance with the laws of
 rhythm: obeying unconsciously the rule by which all arts “tend
 to approach the condition of music.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p29">So too the mystic. Mysticism, the most romantic of
 adventures, from one point of view the art of arts, their source and
 also their end, finds naturally enough its closest correspondences in
 the most purely artistic and most deeply significant of all forms of
 expression. The mystery of music is seldom realized by those who so
 easily accept its gifts. Yet of all the arts music alone shares with
 great mystical literature the power of waking in us a response to the
 life-movement of the universe: brings us—we know not
 how—news of its exultant passions and its incomparable peace.
 <pb n="77" id="iii.iv-Page_77" /> Beethoven heard the very voice of
 Reality, and little of it escaped when he translated it for our ears.
 <note place="foot" n="121" id="iii.iv-p29.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p30">
   

   I take from Hebert’s monograph “Le Divin” two
   examples of the analogy between mystical and musical emotion. First
   that of Gay, who had “the soul, the heart, and the head full
   of music, of another beauty than that which is formulated by
   sounds.” Next that of Ruysbroeck, who, in a passage that might
   have been written by Keats, speaks of contemplation and Love as
   “two heavenly pipes” which, blown upon by the Holy
   Spirit, play “ditties of no tone” (
   <i>op. cit</i>

   . p. 29).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p31">The mediaeval mind, more naturally mystical than ours,
 and therefore more sharply aware of the part which rhythmic harmony
 plays in the worlds of nature and of grace, gave to music a cosmic
 importance, discerning its operation in many phenomena which we now
 attribute to that dismal figment, Law. “There are three kinds of
 music,” says Hugh of St. Victor, “the music of the worlds,
 the music of humanity, the music of instruments. Of the music of the
 worlds, one is of the elements, another of the planets, another of
 Time. Of that which is of the elements, one is of number, another of
 weights, another of measure. Of that which is of the planets, one is
 of place, another of motion, another of nature. Of that which is of
 Time, one is of the days and the vicissitudes of light and darkness;
 another of the months and the waxing and waning of the moon; another
 of the years and the changes of spring, summer, autumn and winter. Of
 the music of humanity, one is of the body, another of the soul,
 another in the connexion that is between them.”
 <note place="foot" n="122" id="iii.iv-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p32">
   

   Hugh of St. Victor, “Didascalicon de Studio
   Legendi.”</p></note>

  Thus the life of the visible and invisible universe consists in a
 supernal fugue.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p33">One contemplative at least, Richard Rolle of Hampole,
 “the father of English mysticism,” was acutely aware of
 this music of the soul, discerning in it a correspondence with the
 measured harmonies of the spiritual universe. In those enraptured
 descriptions of his inward experience which are among the jewels of
 mystical literature, nothing is more remarkable than his constant and
 deliberate employment of musical imagery. This alone, it seems, could
 catch and translate for him the character of his experience of
 Reality. The condition of joyous and awakened love to which the mystic
 passes when his purification is at an end is to him, above all else,
 the state of Song. He does not “see” the spiritual world:
 he “hears” it. For him, as for St. Francis of Assisi, it
 is a “heavenly melody, intolerably sweet.”
 <note place="foot" n="123" id="iii.iv-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p34">
   

   “Fioretti.” Delle Istimati. (Arnold’s
   translation.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p35">“Song I call,” he says, “when in a
 plenteous soul the sweetness of eternal love with burning is taken,
 and thought into song is turned, and the mind into full sweet sound is
 changed.”
 <note place="foot" n="124" id="iii.iv-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p36">
   

   Richard Rolle, ‘The Fire of Love” (Early English Text
   Society), bk. i. cap. xv. In this and subsequent quotations from
   Rolle’s 
   <i>Incendium Amoris</i>

    I have usually adopted Misyn’s fifteenth-century translation;
   slightly modernizing the spelling, and, where necessary, correcting
   from the Latin his errors and obscurities.</p></note>

  He who <pb n="78" id="iii.iv-Page_78" /> experiences this joyous
 exaltation “says not his prayers like other righteous men”
 but “is taken into marvellous mirth: and, goodly sound being
 descended into him, as it were with notes his prayers he sings.”
 <note place="foot" n="125" id="iii.iv-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p37">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    bk. i. cap. xxiii. Compare bk. ii. caps. v. and vi.</p></note>

  So Gertrude More—“O lett me sitt alone, silent to all the
 world and it to me, that I may learn the song of Love.”
 <note place="foot" n="126" id="iii.iv-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p38">
   

   “Spiritual Exercises,” p. 30.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p39">Rolle’s own experience of mystic joy seems
 actually to have come to him in this form: the perceptions of his
 exalted consciousness presenting themselves to his understanding under
 musical conditions, as other mystics have received them in the form of
 pictures or words. I give in his own words the classic description of
 his passage from the first state of “burning love” to the
 second state of “songful love”—from 
 <i>Calor</i>

  to 
 <i>Canor—</i>

 when “into song of joy meditation is turned.” “In
 the night, before supper, as I my psalms sung, as it were the sound of
 readers or rather singers about me I beheld. Whilst, also praying, to
 heaven with all desire I took heed, suddenly, in what manner I wot
 not, in me the sound of song I felt; and likeliest heavenly melody I
 took, with me dwelling in mind. Forsooth my thought continually to
 mirth of song was changed, and my meditation to praise turned; and my
 prayers and psalm-saying, in 
 <i>sound</i>

  I showed.”
 <note place="foot" n="127" id="iii.iv-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p40">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    bk. i. cap. xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p41">The song, however, is a mystic melody having little in
 common with its clumsy image, earthly music. Bodily song “lets
 it”; and “noise of janglers makes it turn again to
 thought,” “for sweet ghostly song accords not with outward
 song, the which in churches and elsewhere is used. It discords much:
 for all that is man’s voice is formed with bodily ears to be
 heard; but among angels’ tunes it has an acceptable melody, and
 with marvel it is commended of them that have known it.” To
 others it is incommunicable. “Worldly lovers soothly words or
 ditties of our song may know, for the words they read: but the tone
 and sweetness of that song they may not learn.”
 <note place="foot" n="128" id="iii.iv-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p42">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    bk. ii. caps, iii. and xii. Shelley is of the same
   opinion:—</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p43">“The world can hear not the sweet
   notes that move</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p44">The Sphere whose light is melody to
   lovers.”</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p45">(“The Triumph of Life “)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p46">Such symbolism as this—a living symbolism of
 experience and action, as well as of statement—seems almost
 essential to mystical expression. The mind must employ some device of
 the kind if its transcendental perceptions—wholly unrelated as
 they are to the phenomena with which intellect is able to
 deal—are ever to be grasped by the surface consciousness.
 Sometimes the symbol and the perception which it represents become
 fused in that consciousness; and the mystic’s experience then
 presents itself to <pb n="79" id="iii.iv-Page_79" /> him as
 “visions” or “voices” which we must look upon
 as the garment he has himself provided to veil that Reality upon which
 no man may look and live. The nature of this garment will be largely
 conditioned by his temperament—as in Rolle’s evident bias
 towards music, St. Catherine of Genoa’s leaning towards the
 abstract conceptions of fire and light—and also by his
 theological education and environment. Cases in point are the highly
 dogmatic visions and auditions of St. Gertrude, Suso, St. Catherine of
 Siena, the Blessed Angela of Foligno; above all of St. Teresa, whose
 marvellous self-analyses provide the classic account of these attempts
 of the mind to translate transcendental intuitions into concepts with
 which it can deal.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p47">The greatest mystics, however—Ruysbroeck, St.
 John of the Cross, and St. Teresa herself in her later
 stages—distinguish clearly between the ineffable Reality which
 they perceive and the image under which they describe it. Again and
 again they tell us with Dionysius and Eckhart, that the Object of
 their contemplation “hath no image”: or with St. John of
 the Cross that “the soul can never attain to the height of the
 divine union, so far as it is possible in this life, through the
 medium of any forms or figures.”
 <note place="foot" n="129" id="iii.iv-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p48">
   

   “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. xv.</p></note>

  Therefore the attempt which has sometimes been made to identify
 mysticism with such forms and figures—with visions, voices,
 “supernatural favours” and other abnormal
 phenomena—is clearly wrong.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p49">“The highest and most divine things which it is
 given us to see and to know,” says Dionysius the Areopagite
 plainly, “are but the symbolic language of things subordinate to
 Him who Himself transcendeth them all: through which things His
 incomprehensible Presence is shown, walking on those heights of His
 Holy Places which are perceived by the mind.
 <note place="foot" n="130" id="iii.iv-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p50">
   

   “De Mystica Theologia,” i. 3.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p51">The mystic, as a rule, cannot wholly do without symbol
 and image, inadequate to his vision though they must always be: for
 his experience must be expressed if it is to be communicated, and its
 actuality is inexpressible except in some side-long way, some hint or
 parallel which will stimulate the dormant intuition of the reader, and
 convey, as all poetic language does, something beyond its surface
 sense. Hence the large part which is played in all mystical writings
 by symbolism and imagery; and also by that rhythmic and exalted
 language which induces in sensitive persons something of the languid
 ecstasy of dream. The close connection between rhythm and heightened
 states of consciousness is as yet little understood. Its further
 investigation will probably throw much light on ontological as well as
 psychological problems. <pb n="80" id="iii.iv-Page_80" /> Mystical, no
 less than musical and poetic perception, tends naturally—we know
 not why—to present itself in rhythmical periods: a feature which
 is also strongly marked in writings obtained in the automatic state.
 So constant is this law in some subjects that Baron von Hügel
 adopted the presence or absence of rhythm as a test whereby to
 distinguish the genuine utterances of St. Catherine of Genoa from
 those wrongly attributed to her by successive editors of her legend.
 <note place="foot" n="131" id="iii.iv-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p52">
   

   Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol.
   i. p. 189.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p53">All kinds of symbolic language come naturally to the
 articulate mystic, who is often a literary artist as well: so
 naturally, that he sometimes forgets to explain that his utterance is
 but symbolic—a desperate attempt to translate the truth of that
 world into the beauty of this. It is here that mysticism joins hands
 with music and poetry: had this fact always been recognized by its
 critics, they would have been saved from many regrettable and some
 ludicrous misconceptions. Symbol—the clothing which the
 spiritual borrows from the material plane—is a form of artistic
 expression. That is to say, it is not literal but suggestive: though
 the artist who uses it may sometimes lose sight of this distinction.
 Hence the persons who imagine that the “Spiritual
 Marriage” of St. Catherine or St. Teresa veils a perverted
 sexuality, that the vision of the Sacred Heart involved an incredible
 anatomical experience, or that the divine inebriation of the Sufis is
 the apotheosis of drunkenness, do but advertise their ignorance of the
 mechanism of the arts: like the lady who thought that Blake 
 <i>must</i>

  be mad because he said that he had touched the sky with his
 finger.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p54">Further, the study of the mystics, the keeping company
 however humbly with their minds, brings with it as music or poetry
 does—but in a far greater degree—a strange exhilaration,
 as if we were brought near to some mighty source of Being, were at
 last on the verge of the secret which all seek. The symbols displayed,
 the actual words employed, when we analyse them, are not enough to
 account for such effect. It is rather that these messages from the
 waking transcendental self of another, stir our own deeper selves in
 their sleep. It were hardly an extravagance to say, that those
 writings which are the outcome of true and first-hand mystical
 experience may be known by this power of imparting to the reader the
 sense of exalted and extended life. “All mystics,” says
 Saint-Martin, “speak the same language, for they come from the
 same country.” The deep undying life within us came from that
 country too: and it recognizes the accents of home, though it cannot
 always understand what they would say.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p55">Now, returning to our original undertaking, that of
 defining <pb n="81" id="iii.iv-Page_81" /> if we can the characteristics
 of true mysticism, I think that we have already reached a point at
 which William James’s celebrated “four marks” of the
 mystic state, Ineffability, Noetic Quality, Transiency, and Passivity,
 <note place="foot" n="132" id="iii.iv-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p56">
   

   “Varieties of Religious Experience,” p. 380.</p></note>

  will fail to satisfy us. In their place I propose to set out,
 illustrate and, I hope, justify four other rules or notes which may be
 applied as tests to any given case which claims to take rank amongst
 the mystics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p57">1. True mysticism is active and practical, not passive
 and theoretical. It is an organic life-process, a something which the
 whole self does; not something as to which its intellect holds an
 opinion.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p58">2. Its aims are wholly transcendental and spiritual.
 It is in no way concerned with adding to, exploring, re-arranging, or
 improving anything in the visible universe. The mystic brushes aside
 that universe, even in its supernormal manifestations. Though he does
 not, as his enemies declare, neglect his duty to the many, his heart
 is always set upon the changeless One.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p59">3. This One is for the mystic, not merely the Reality
 of all that is, but also a living and personal Object of Love; never
 an object of exploration. It draws his whole being homeward, but
 always under the guidance of the heart.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p60">4. Living union with this One—which is the term
 of his adventure—is a definite state or form of enhanced life.
 It is obtained neither from an intellectual realization of its
 delights, nor from the most acute emotional longings. Though these
 must be present they are not enough. It is arrived at by an arduous
 psychological and spiritual process—the so-called Mystic
 Way—entailing the complete remaking of character and the
 liberation of a new, or rather latent, form of consciousness; which
 imposes on the self the condition which is sometimes inaccurately
 called “ecstasy,” but is better named the Unitive
 State.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p61">Mysticism, then, is not an opinion: it is not a
 philosophy. It has nothing in common with the pursuit of occult
 knowledge. On the one hand it is not merely the power of contemplating
 Eternity: on the other, it is not to be identified with any kind of
 religious queerness. It is the name of that organic process which
 involves the perfect consummation of the Love of God: the achievement
 here and now of the immortal heritage of man. Or, if you like it
 better—for this means exactly the same thing—it is the art
 of establishing his conscious relation with the Absolute.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p62">The movement of the mystic consciousness towards this
 consummation, is not merely the sudden admission to an overwhelming
 vision of Truth: though such dazzling glimpses may from time to time
 be vouchsafed to the soul. It is rather an ordered movement <pb n="82" id="iii.iv-Page_82" /> towards ever higher levels of reality, ever
 closer identification with the Infinite. “The mystic
 experience,” says Récéjac, “ends with the words,
 ‘I live, yet not I, but God in me.’ This feeling of
 identification, which is the term of mystical activity, has a very
 important significance. In its early stages the mystic consciousness
 feels the Absolute in opposition to the Self . . . as mystic activity
 goes on, it tends to abolish this opposition. . . . When it has
 reached its term the consciousness finds itself possessed by the sense
 of a Being at one and the same time greater than the Self and
 identical with it: great enough to be God, intimate enough to be
 me.”
 <note place="foot" n="133" id="iii.iv-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p63">
   

   “Les Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 45.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p64">This is that mystic union which is the only possible
 fulfilment of mystic love: since</p>

 <verse id="iii.iv-p64.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p64.2">“All that is not One must ever</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p64.3">Suffer with the wound of Absence</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p64.4">And whoever in Love’s city</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p64.5">Enters, finds but room for One</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p64.6">And but in One-ness, Union.”
 <note place="foot" n="134" id="iii.iv-p64.7"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p65">
   

   Jámí. Quoted in “Jalalu ‘d Din” (Wisdom
   of the East Series), p. 25.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p66">The history of mysticism is the history of the
 demonstration of this law upon the plane of reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p67">Now, how do these statements square with the practice
 of the great mystics; and with the various forms of activity which
 have been classified at one time or another as mystical?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p68">(1) 
 <i>Mysticism is practical, not theoretical.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p69">This statement, taken alone, is not, of course, enough
 to identify mysticism; since it is equally true of magic, which also
 proposes to itself something to be done rather than something to be
 believed. It at once comes into collision, however, with the opinions
 of those who believe mysticism to be “the reaction of the born
 Platonist upon religion.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p70">The difference between such devout philosophers and
 the true mystic, is the difference which George Tyrrell held to
 distinguish revelation from theology.
 <note place="foot" n="135" id="iii.iv-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p71">
   

   “Through Scylla and Charybdis,” p. 264.</p></note>

  Mysticism, like revelation, is final and personal. It is not merely a
 beautiful and suggestive diagram but experience in its most intense
 form. That experience, in the words of Plotinus, is the soul’s
 solitary adventure: “the flight of the Alone to the
 Alone.”
 <note place="foot" n="136" id="iii.iv-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p72">
   

   Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>

  It provides the material, the substance, upon which mystical
 philosophy cogitates; as theologians cogitate upon the revelation
 which forms the basis of faith. Hence those whom we are to accept as
 mystics must have received, and acted upon, intuitions of a Truth
 which is for them absolute. If we are <pb n="83" id="iii.iv-Page_83" /> to
 acknowledge that they “knew the doctrine” they must have
 “lived the life”; submitted to the interior travail of the
 Mystic Way, not merely have reasoned about the mystical experiences of
 others. We could not well dispense with our Christian Platonists and
 mystical philosophers. They are our stepping-stones to higher things;
 interpret to our dull minds, entangled in the sense-world, the ardent
 vision of those who speak to us from the dimension of Reality. But
 they are no more mystics than the milestones on the Dover Road are
 travellers to Calais. Sometimes their words—the wistful words of
 those who know but cannot be—produce mystics; as the sudden
 sight of a signpost pointing to the sea will rouse the spirit of
 adventure in a boy. Also there are many instances of true mystics,
 such as Eckhart, who have philosophized upon their own experiences,
 greatly to the advantage of the world; and others—Plotinus is
 the most characteristic example—of Platonic philosophers who
 have passed far beyond the limits of their own philosophy, and
 abandoned the making of diagrams for an experience, however imperfect,
 of the reality at which these diagrams hint. It were more accurate to
 reverse the epigram above stated, and say, that Platonism is the
 reaction of the intellectualist upon mystical truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p73">Over and over again the great mystics tell us, not how
 they speculated, but how they acted. To them, the transition from the
 life of sense to the life of spirit is a formidable undertaking, which
 demands effort and constancy. The paradoxical “quiet” of
 the contemplative is but the outward stillness essential to inward
 work. Their favourite symbols are those of action: battle, search, and
 pilgrimage.</p>

 <verse id="iii.iv-p73.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p73.2">“In an obscure night</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p73.3">Fevered with love’s anxiety</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p73.4">(O hapless, happy plight!)</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p73.5">I 
 <i>went</i>

 , none seeing me</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p73.6">Forth from my house, where all things quiet
 be,”
 <note place="foot" n="137" id="iii.iv-p73.7"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p74">
   

   “En una Noche Escura,” Stanza 1. I quote from Arthur
   Symons’s beautiful translation, which will be found in vol.
   ii. of his Collected Poems.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.iv-p75">said St. John of the Cross, in his poem of the
 mystic quest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p76">“It became evident to me,” says Al
 Ghazzali of his own search for mystic truth, “that the Sufis are
 men of intuition and not men of words. I recognized that I had learnt
 all that can be learnt of Sufiism by study, and that the rest could
 not be learnt by study or by speech.”
 <note place="foot" n="138" id="iii.iv-p76.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p77">
   

   Schmölders, “Les Écoles Philosophiques chez les
   Arabes,” p. 55.</p></note>

  “Let no one suppose,” says the “Theologia
 Germanica,” “that we may attain to this true light and
 perfect knowledge . . . by hearsay, or by reading and study, nor yet
 by high skill and great learning.”
 <note place="foot" n="139" id="iii.iv-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p78">
   

   Cap. xix.</p></note>

  “It is not enough,” says Gerlac <pb n="84" id="iii.iv-Page_84" /> Petersen, “to know by estimation merely:
 but we must know by experience.”
 <note place="foot" n="140" id="iii.iv-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p79">
   

   “Ignitum cum Deo Soliloquium,” cap. xi.</p></note>

  So Mechthild of Magdeburg says of her revelations, “The writing
 of this book was seen, heard, and experienced in every limb. . . . I
 see it with the eyes of my soul, and hear it with the ears of my
 eternal spirit.”
 <note place="foot" n="141" id="iii.iv-p79.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p80">
   

   “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. iv. cap,
   13.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p81">Those who suppose mystical experience to be merely a
 pleasing consciousness of the Divine in the world, a sense of the
 “otherness” of things, a basking in the beams of the
 Uncreated Light, are only playing with Reality. True mystical
 achievement is the most complete and most difficult expression of life
 which is as yet possible to man. It is at once an act of love, an act
 of surrender, and an act of supreme perception; a trinity of
 experiences which meets and satisfies the three activities of the
 self. Religion might give us the first and metaphysics the third of
 these processes. Only Mysticism can offer the middle term of the
 series; the essential link which binds the three in one.
 “Secrets,” says St. Catherine of Siena, “are
 revealed to a friend who has become one thing with his friend and not
 to a servant.”
 <note place="foot" n="142" id="iii.iv-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p82">
   

   Dialogo, cap. lx.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p83">(2) 
 <i>Mysticism is an entirely Spiritual Activity.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p84">This rule provides us with a further limitation, which
 of course excludes all the practisers of magic and of magical
 religion: even in their most exalted and least materialistic forms. As
 we shall see when we come to consider these persons, their
 object—not necessarily an illegitimate one—is to improve
 and elucidate the visible by help of the invisible: to use the
 supernormal powers of the self for the increase of power, virtue,
 happiness or knowledge. The mystic never turns back on himself in this
 way, or tries to combine the advantages of two worlds. At the term of
 his development he knows God by communion, and this direct intuition
 of the Absolute kills all lesser cravings. He possesses God, and needs
 nothing more. Though he will spend himself unceasingly for other men,
 become “an agent of the Eternal Goodness,” he is destitute
 of supersensual ambitions and craves no occult knowledge or power.
 Having his eyes set on eternity, his consciousness steeped in it, he
 can well afford to tolerate the entanglements of time. “His
 spirit,” says Tauler, “is as it were sunk and lost in the
 Abyss of the Deity, and loses the consciousness of all
 creature-distinctions. All things are gathered together in one with
 the divine sweetness, and the man’s being is so penetrated with
 the divine substance that he loses himself therein, as a drop of water
 is lost in a cask of strong wine. And thus the man’s spirit is
 so sunk in God in divine union, that he loses all sense of distinction
 . . . <pb n="85" id="iii.iv-Page_85" /> and there remains a secret, still
 union, without cloud or colour.”
 <note place="foot" n="143" id="iii.iv-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p85">
   

   Tauler, Sermon for Septuagesima Sunday (Winkworth’s
   translation, p. 253).</p></note>

  “I wish not,” said St. Catherine of Genoa, “for
 anything that comes forth from Thee, but only for Thee, oh sweetest
 Love!”
 <note place="foot" n="144" id="iii.iv-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p86">
   

   Vita e Dottrina, cap. vi.</p></note>

  “Whatever share of this world,” says Rabi’a,
 “Thou dost bestow on me, bestow it on Thine enemies, and
 whatever share of the next world thou dost give me, give it to Thy
 friends. Thou art enough for me!”
 <note place="foot" n="145" id="iii.iv-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p87">
   

   M. Smith, “Rabi’a the Mystic,” p. 30.</p></note>

  “The Soul,” says Plotinus in one of his most profound
 passages, “having now arrived at the desired end, and
 participating of Deity, will know that the Supplier of true life is
 then present. She will likewise then require nothing farther; for, on
 the contrary it will be requisite to lay aside other things, to stop
 in this alone, amputating everything else with which she is
 surrounded.”
 <note place="foot" n="146" id="iii.iv-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p88">
   

   Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p89">(3) 
 <i>The business and method of Mysticism is Love.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p90">Here is one of the distinctive notes of true
 mysticism; marking it off from every other kind of transcendental
 theory and practice and providing the answer to the question with
 which our last chapter closed. It is the eager, outgoing activity
 whose driving power is generous love, not the absorbent, indrawing
 activity which strives only for new knowledge, that is fruitful in the
 spiritual as well as in the physical world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p91">Having said this, however, we must add—as we did
 when speaking of the “heart”—that the word Love as
 applied to the mystics is to be understood in its deepest, fullest
 sense; as the ultimate expression of the self’s most vital
 tendencies, not as the superficial affection or emotion often
 dignified by this name. Mystic Love is a total dedication of the will;
 the deep-seated desire and tendency of the soul towards its Source. It
 is a condition of humble access, a life-movement of the self: more
 direct in its methods, more valid in its results—even in the
 hands of the least lettered of its adepts—than the most piercing
 intellectual vision of the greatest philosophic mind. Again and again
 the mystics insist upon this. “For silence is not God, nor
 speaking is not God; fasting is not God nor eating is not God;
 onliness is not God nor company is not God; nor yet any of all the
 other two such quantities, He is hid between them, and may not be
 found by any work of thy soul, but all only by love of thine heart. He
 may not be known by reason, He may not be gotten by thought, nor
 concluded by understanding; but he may be loved and chosen with the
 true lovely will of thine heart. . . . Such a blind shot with the
 sharp dart of longing love may never fail of the prick, the which is
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="147" id="iii.iv-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p92">
   

   “An Epistle of Discretion.” This beautiful old English
   tract, probably by the author of “The Cloud of
   Unknowing,” is printed by E. Gardner, ‘ The Cell of Self
   Knowledge,” p. 108.</p></note>

  <pb n="86" id="iii.iv-Page_86" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p93">“‘Come down quickly,’” says
 the Incomprehensible Godhead to the soul that has struggled like
 Zaccheus to the topmost branches of the theological tree,
 “‘for I would dwell with you to-day.’ And this hasty
 descent to which he is summoned by God is simply a descent by love and
 desire in to that abyss of the Godhead which the intellect cannot
 understand. But where intelligence must rest without, love and desire
 can enter in.”
 <note place="foot" n="148" id="iii.iv-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p94">
   

   Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. i.
   cap. xxvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p95">Volumes of extracts might be compiled from the works
 of the mystics illustrative of this rule, which is indeed their
 central principle. “Some there are,” says Plotinus,
 “that for all their effort have not attained the Vision; the
 soul in them has come to no sense of the splendour there. It has not
 taken warmth; it has not felt burning within itself the flame of love
 for what is there to know.”
 <note place="foot" n="149" id="iii.iv-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p96">
   

   Ennead, vi. 9.</p></note>

  “Love,” says Rolle, “truly suffers not a loving
 soul to bide in itself, but ravishes it out to the Lover, that the
 soul is more there where it loves, than where the body is that lives
 and feels it.” “Oh singular joy of love
 everlasting,” he says again, “that ravishes all his to
 heavens above all worlds, them binding with bands of virtue! Oh dear
 charity, in earth that has thee not is nought wrought, whatever it
 hath! He truly in thee that is busy, to joy above earthly is soon
 lifted! Thou makest men contemplative, heaven-gate thou openest,
 mouths of accusers thou dost shut, God thou makest to be seen and
 multitude of sins thou hidest. We praise thee, we preach thee, by thee
 the world we quickly overcome, by whom we joy and the heavenly ladder
 we ascend.”
 <note place="foot" n="150" id="iii.iv-p96.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p97">
   

   “The Mending of Life,” cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p98">Love to the mystic, then, is (a) the active, conative,
 expression of his will and desire for the Absolute; (b) his innate
 tendency to that Absolute, his spiritual weight. He is only thoroughly
 natural, thoroughly alive, when he is obeying its voice. For him it is
 the source of joy, the secret of the universe, the vivifying principle
 of things. In the words of Récéjac, “Mysticism claims
 to be able to know the Unknowable without any help from dialectics;
 and believes that, by the way of love and will it reaches a point to
 which thought alone is unable to attain.” Again, “It is
 the heart and never the reason which leads us to the Absolute.”
 <note place="foot" n="151" id="iii.iv-p98.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p99">
   

   “Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 7.</p></note>

  Hence in St. Catherine of Siena’s exquisite allegory it is the
 feet of the soul’s affection which brings it first to the
 Bridge, “for the feet carry the body as affection carries the
 soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="152" id="iii.iv-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p100">
   

   Dialogo, cap. xxvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p101">The jewels of mystical literature glow with this
 intimate and impassioned love of the Absolute; which transcends the
 dogmatic language in which it is clothed and becomes applicable to
 mystics of every race and creed. There is little difference in this
 between <pb n="87" id="iii.iv-Page_87" /> the extremes of Eastern and
 Western thought: between A Kempis the Christian and Jalalu ‘d
 Din the Moslem saint.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p102">“How great a thing is Love, great above all
 other goods: for alone it makes all that is heavy light, and bears
 evenly all that is uneven. . . .</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p103">“Love would be aloft, nor will it be kept back
 by any lower thing. Love would be free, and estranged from all worldly
 affection, that its inward sight be not hindered: that it may not be
 entangled by any temporal comfort, nor succumb to any tribulation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p104">“Nought is sweeter than love, nought stronger,
 nought higher, nought wider: there is no more joyous, fuller, better
 thing in heaven or earth. For love is born of God, and cannot rest
 save in God, above all created things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p105">“The lover flies, runs, and, rejoices: he is
 free, and cannot be restrained. He gives all for all, and has all in
 all; for he rests in One Supreme above all, from whom all good flows
 and proceeds.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p106">“He looks not at the gift, but above all goods
 turns himself to the giver.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p107">“. . . He who loves knows the cry of this voice.
 For this burning affection of the soul is a loud cry in the ears of
 God when it saith ‘My God, My Love, Thou art all mine, and I am
 all Thine.’”
 <note place="foot" n="153" id="iii.iv-p107.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p108">
   

   “De Imitatione Christi,” I. ii. cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p109">So much for the Christian. Now for the Persian
 mystic.</p>

 <verse id="iii.iv-p109.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.2">“While the thought of the Beloved fills our
 hearts</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.3">All our work is to do Him service and spend life for
 Him.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.4">Wherever He kindles His destructive torch</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.5">Myriads of lovers’ souls are burnt
 therewith.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.6">The lovers who dwell within the sanctuary</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.7">Are moths burnt with the torch of the Beloved’s
 face.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.8">O heart, hasten thither! for God will shine upon
 you,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.9">And seem to you a sweet garden instead of a
 terror.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.10">He will infuse into your soul a new soul,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.11">So as to fill you, like a goblet, with wine.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.12">Take up your abode in His Soul!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.13">Take up your abode in heaven, oh bright full
 moon!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.14">Like the heavenly Scribe, He will open your
 heart’s book</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p109.15">That he may reveal mysteries unto you.”
 <note place="foot" n="154" id="iii.iv-p109.16"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p110">
   

   Jalalu ‘d Din (Wisdom of the East Series), p. 79.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p111">Well might Hilton say that “Perfect love maketh
 God and the soul to be as if they both together were but one
 thing,”
 <note place="foot" n="155" id="iii.iv-p111.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p112">
   

   Treatise to a Devout Man, cap. viii.</p></note>

  and Tauler that “the well of life is love, and he who dwelleth
 not in love is dead.”
 <note place="foot" n="156" id="iii.iv-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p113">
   

   Sermon for Thursday in Easter Week (Winkworth’s translation,
   p. 294).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p114">These, nevertheless, are objective and didactic
 utterances; though their substance may be—probably
 is—personal, their form is not. But if we want to see what it
 really means to be “in love <pb n="88" id="iii.iv-Page_88" /> with
 the Absolute,”—how intensely actual to the mystic is the
 Object of his passion, how far removed from the spheres of pious duty
 or philosophic speculation, how concrete, positive and dominant such a
 passion may be—we must study the literature of autobiography,
 not that of poetry or exhortation. I choose for this purpose, rather
 than the well-known self-analyses of St. Augustine, St. Teresa or
 Suso, which are accessible to every one, the more private confessions
 of that remarkable mystic Dame Gertrude More, contained in her
 “Spiritual Exercises.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p115">This nun, great-great-granddaughter of Sir Thomas
 More, and favourite pupil of the celebrated Benedictine contemplative,
 the Ven. Augustine Baker, exhibits the romantic and personal side of
 mysticism more perfectly than even St. Teresa, whose works were
 composed for her daughters’ edification. She was an eager
 student of St. Augustine, “my deere deere Saint,” as she
 calls him more than once. He had evidently influenced her language;
 but her passion is her own.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p116">Remember that Gertrude More’s confessions
 represent the most secret conversations of her soul with God. They
 were not meant for publication; but, written for the most part on
 blank leaves in her breviary, were discovered and published after her
 death. “She called them,” says the title-page with
 touching simplicity, <span lang="la" id="iii.iv-p116.1">“
 <i>Amor ordinem nescit:</i>

  </span> an Ideot’s Devotions. Her only spiritual
 father and directour, Father Baker, styled them 
 <i>Confessiones Amantis,</i>

  A Lover’s Confessions. <span lang="la" id="iii.iv-p116.2">
 <i>Amans Deum anima sub Deo despicit universa.</i>

  </span> A soul that loveth God despiseth all things that be
 inferiour unto God.”
 <note place="foot" n="157" id="iii.iv-p116.3"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p117">
   

   They were printed in 1658, “At Paris by Lewis de la Fosse in
   the Carme Street at the Signe of the Looking Glass,” and have
   lately been republished. I quote from the original edition.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p118">The spirit of her little book is summed up in two
 epigrams: epigrams of which her contemporary, Crashaw, might have been
 proud. “To give all for love is a most sweet bargain.”
 <note place="foot" n="158" id="iii.iv-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p119">
   

   P. 138.</p></note>

  “O let me love, or not live!”
 <note place="foot" n="159" id="iii.iv-p119.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p120">
   

   P. 181.</p></note>

  Love indeed was her life: and she writes of it with a rapture which
 recalls at one moment the exuberant poetry of Jacopene da Todi, at
 another the love songs of the Elizabethan poets.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p121">“Never was there or can there be imagined such a
 Love, as is between an humble soul and thee. Who can express what
 passeth between such a soul and thee? Verily neither man nor Angell is
 able to do it sufficiently. . . . In thy prayse I am only happy, in
 which, my Joy, I will exult with all that love thee. For what can be a
 comfort while I live separated from thee, but only to remember that my
 God, who is more myne than I am my owne, is absolutely and infinitely
 happy? . . . Out of this true love between a <pb n="89" id="iii.iv-Page_89" /> soul and thee, there ariseth such a knowledge
 in the soul that it loatheth all that is an impediment to her further
 proceeding in the Love of thee. O Love, Love, even by naming thee, my
 soul loseth itself in thee. . . . Nothing can Satiate a reasonable
 soul but only thou: and having of thee, who art indeed all, nothing
 could be said to be wanting to her. . . . 
 <i>Blessed are the cleans of hart for they shall see God.</i>

  O sight to be wished, desired, and longed for; because once to have
 seen thee is to have learnt all things. Nothing can bring us to this
 sight but love. But what love must it be? not a sensible love only, a
 childish love, a love which seeketh itself more than the beloved. No,
 no, but it must be an ardent love, a pure love, a courageous love, a
 love of charity, an humble love, and a constant love, not worn out
 with labours, not daunted with any difficulties. . . . For that soul
 that hath set her whole love and desire on thee, can never find any
 true satisfaction, but only in thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="160" id="iii.iv-p121.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p122">
   

   <i>Op. cit.</i>

    pp. 9, 16, 25, 35, 138, 175.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p123">Who will not see that we have here no literary
 exercise, but the fruits of an experience of peculiar intensity? It
 answers exactly to one of the best modern definitions of mysticism as
 “in essence, the concentration of all the forces of the soul
 upon a supernatural Object, conceived and loved as a living
 Person.“
 <note place="foot" n="161" id="iii.iv-p123.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p124">
   

   Berger, “William Blake,” p. 72.</p></note>

  “Love and desire,” says the same critic, “are the
 fundamental necessities; and where they are absent man, even though he
 be a visionary, cannot be called a mystic.”
 <note place="foot" n="162" id="iii.iv-p124.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p125">
   

   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., p. 74.</p></note>

  Such a definition, of course, is not complete. It is valuable
 however, because it emphasizes the fact that all true mysticism is
 rooted in personality; and is therefore fundamentally a science of the
 heart.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p126">Attraction, desire, and union as the fulfilment of
 desire; this is the way Life works, in the highest as in the lowest
 things. The mystic’s outlook, indeed, is the lover’s
 outlook. It has the same element of wildness, the same quality of
 selfless and quixotic devotion, the same combination of rapture and
 humility. This parallel is more than a pretty fancy: for mystic and
 lover, upon different planes, are alike responding to the call of the
 Spirit of Life. The language of human passion is tepid and
 insignificant beside the language in which the mystics try to tell the
 splendours of their love. They force upon the unprejudiced reader the
 conviction that they are dealing with an ardour far more burning for
 an Object far more real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p127">“This monk can give lessons to lovers!”
 exclaimed Arthur Symons in astonishment of St. John of the Cross.
 <note place="foot" n="163" id="iii.iv-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p128">
   

   <i>Contemporary Review,</i>

    April, 1899.</p></note>

  It would be strange if he could not; since their finite passions are
 but the feeble images of his infinite one, their beloved the imperfect
 symbol of <pb n="90" id="iii.iv-Page_90" /> his First and only Fair.
 “I saw Him and sought Him: I had Him and I wanted Him,”
 says Julian of Norwich, in a phrase which seems to sum up all the
 ecstasy and longing of man’s soul. Only this mystic passion can
 lead us from our prison. Its brother, the desire of knowledge, may
 enlarge and improve the premises to an extent as yet undreamed of: but
 it can never unlock the doors.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p129">(4) 
 <i>Mysticism entails a definite Psychological Experience.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p130">That is to say, it shows itself not merely as an
 attitude of mind and heart, but as a form of organic life. It is not
 only a theory of the intellect or a hunger, however passionate, of the
 heart. It involves the organizing of the whole self, conscious and
 unconscious, under the spur of such a hunger: a remaking of the whole
 character on high levels in the interests of the transcendental life.
 The mystics are emphatic in their statement that spiritual desires are
 useless unless they initiate this costly movement of the whole self
 towards the Real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p131">Thus in the visions of Mechthild of Magdeburg,
 “The soul spake thus to her Desire, ‘Fare forth and see
 where my Love is. Say to him that I desire to love.’ So Desire
 sped forth, for she is quick of her nature, and came to the Empyrean
 and cried, ‘Great Lord, open and let me in!’ Then said the
 Householder of that place: ‘What means this fiery
 eagerness?’ Desire replied, ‘Lord I would have thee know
 that my lady can no longer bear to live. If Thou wouldst flow forth to
 her, then might she swim: but the fish cannot long exist that is left
 stranded on the shore.’ ‘Go back,’ said the Lord,
 ‘I will not let thee in unless thou bring to me that hungry
 soul, for it is in this alone that I take delight.’”
 <note place="foot" n="164" id="iii.iv-p131.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p132">
   

   “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. iii. cap.
   1.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p133">We have said
 <note place="foot" n="165" id="iii.iv-p133.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p134">
   

   Supra. p. 35.</p></note>

  that the full mystic consciousness is extended in two distinct
 directions. So too there are two distinct sides to the full mystical
 experience. (A) The vision or consciousness of Absolute Perfection.
 (B) The inward transmutation to which that Vision compels the mystic,
 in order that he may be to some extent worthy of that which he has
 beheld: may take his place within the order of Reality. He has seen
 the Perfect; he wants to be perfect too. The “third term,”
 the necessary bridge between the Absolute and the Self, can only, he
 feels, be moral and spiritual transcendence—in a word, 
 <i>Sanctity—</i>

 for “the only means of attaining the Absolute lies in adapting
 ourselves to It.”
 <note place="foot" n="166" id="iii.iv-p134.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p135">
   

   Récéjac, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 35.</p></note>

  The moral virtues are for him, then, the obligatory “ornaments
 of the Spiritual Marriage” as Ruysbroeck called them: though far
 more than their presence is needed to bring that marriage about.
 Unless this impulse for moral perfection be born in him, this travail
 of the inner life begun, he <pb n="91" id="iii.iv-Page_91" /> is no
 mystic: though he may well be a visionary, a prophet, a
 “mystical” poet.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p136">Moreover, this process of transmutation, this
 rebuilding of the self on higher levels, will involve the
 establishment within the field of consciousness, the making
 “central for life,” of those subconscious spiritual
 perceptions which are the primary material of mystical experience. The
 end and object of this “inward alchemy” will be the
 raising of the whole self to the condition in which conscious and
 permanent union with the Absolute takes place and man, ascending to
 the summit of his manhood, enters into that greater life for which he
 was made. In its journey towards this union, the subject commonly
 passes through certain well-marked phases, which constitute what is
 known as the “Mystic Way.” This statement rules out from
 the true mystic kingdom all merely sentimental and affective piety and
 visionary poetry, no less than mystical philosophy. It brings us back
 to our first proposition—the concrete and practical nature of
 the mystical act.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p137">More than the apprehension of God, then, more than the
 passion for the Absolute, is needed to make a mystic. These must be
 combined with an appropriate psychological make-up, with a nature
 capable of extraordinary concentration, an exalted moral emotion, a
 nervous organization of the artistic type. All these are necessary to
 the successful development of the mystic life process. In the
 experience of those mystics who have left us the records of their own
 lives, the successive stages of this life process are always
 traceable. In the second part of this book, they will be found worked
 out at some length. Rolle, Suso, St. Teresa, and many others have left
 us valuable self-analyses for comparison: and from them we see how
 arduous, how definite, and how far removed from mere emotional or
 intellectual activity, is that educational discipline by which
 “the eye which looks upon Eternity” is able to come to its
 own. “One of the marks of the true mystic,” says
 Leuba—by no means a favourable witness—“is the
 tenacious and heroic energy with which he pursues a definite moral
 ideal.”
 <note place="foot" n="167" id="iii.iv-p137.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p138">
   

   <i>Revue Philosophique,</i>

    July, 1902.</p></note>

  “He is,” says Pacheu, “the pilgrim of an inward
 Odyssey.”
 <note place="foot" n="168" id="iii.iv-p138.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p139">
   

   “Psychologie des Mystiques Chrétiens,” p 14.</p></note>

  Though we may be amazed and delighted by his adventures and
 discoveries on the way, to him the voyage and the end are all.
 “The road on which we enter is a royal road which leads to
 heaven,” says St. Teresa. “Is it strange that the conquest
 of such a treasure should cost us rather dear?”
 <note place="foot" n="169" id="iii.iv-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p140">
   

   “Camino de Perfeccion,” cap. xxiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p141">It is one of the many indirect testimonies to the
 objective reality of mysticism that the stages of this road, the
 psychology <pb n="92" id="iii.iv-Page_92" /> of the spiritual ascent, as
 described to us by different schools of contemplatives, always present
 practically the same sequence of states. The “school for
 saints” has never found it necessary to bring its curriculum up
 to date. The psychologist finds little difficulty, for instance, in
 reconciling the “Degrees of Orison” described by St.
 Teresa
 <note place="foot" n="170" id="iii.iv-p141.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p142">
   

   In “El Castillo Interior.”</p></note>

 —Recollection, Quiet, Union, Ecstasy, Rapt, the “Pain of
 God,” and the Spiritual Marriage of the soul—with the four
 forms of contemplation enumerated by Hugh of St. Victor, or the
 Sufi’s “Seven Stages” of the soul’s ascent to
 God, which begin in adoration and end in spiritual marriage.
 <note place="foot" n="171" id="iii.iv-p142.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p143">
   

   See Palmer, “Oriental Mysticism,” pt. v. ch. v.</p></note>

  Though each wayfarer may choose different landmarks, it is clear from
 their comparison that the road is one.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p144">(5) As a corollary to these four rules, it is perhaps
 well to reiterate the statement already made, that 
 <i>True Mysticism is never self-seeking.</i>

  It is not, as many think, the pursuit of supernatural joys; the
 satisfaction of a high ambition. The mystic does not enter on his
 quest because he desires the happiness of the Beatific Vision, the
 ecstasy of union with the Absolute, or any other personal reward. That
 noblest of all passions, the passion for perfection for Love’s
 sake, far outweighs the desire for transcendental satisfaction.
 “O Love,” said St. Catherine of Genoa, “I do not
 wish to follow thee for sake of these delights, but solely from the
 motive of true love.”
 <note place="foot" n="172" id="iii.iv-p144.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p145">
   

   Vita, p. 8.</p></note>

  Those who do otherwise are only, in the plain words of St. John of
 the Cross, “spiritual gluttons”:
 <note place="foot" n="173" id="iii.iv-p145.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p146">
   

   “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. vii.</p></note>

  or, in the milder metaphor here adopted, magicians of the more
 high-minded sort. The true mystic claims no promises and makes no
 demands. He goes because he must, as Galahad went towards the Grail:
 knowing that for those who can live it, this alone is life. He never
 rests in that search for God which he holds to be the fulfilment of
 his highest duty; yet he seeks without any certainty of success. He
 holds with St. Bernard that “He alone is God who can never be
 sought in vain: not even when He cannot be found.”
 <note place="foot" n="174" id="iii.iv-p146.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p147">
   

   “De Consideratione,” I. v. cap. xi.</p></note>

  With Mechthild of Magdeburg, he hears the Absolute saying in his
 soul, “O soul, before the world was I longed for thee: and I
 still long for thee, and thou for Me. Therefore, when our two desires
 unite, Love shall be fulfilled.”
 <note place="foot" n="175" id="iii.iv-p147.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p148">
   

   “Das Fliessende Light der Gottheit,” pt. vii. cap.
   16.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p149">Like his type, the “devout lover” of
 romance, then, the mystic serves without hope of reward. By one of the
 many paradoxes of the spiritual life, he obtains satisfaction because
 he does not seek it; completes his personality because he gives it up.
 “Attainment,” <pb n="93" id="iii.iv-Page_93" /> says Dionysius
 the Areopagite in words which are writ large on the annals of
 Christian ecstasy, “comes only by means of this sincere,
 spontaneous, and entire surrender of yourself and all things.”
 <note place="foot" n="176" id="iii.iv-p149.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p150">
   

   “De Mystica Theologia,” i. 1.</p></note>

  Only with the annihilation of selfhood comes the fulfilment of love.
 Were the mystic asked the cause of his often extraordinary behaviour,
 his austere and steadfast quest, it is unlikely that his reply would
 contain any reference to sublime illumination or unspeakable delights.
 It is more probable that he would answer in some such words as those
 of Jacob Boehme, “I am not come to this meaning, or to this work
 and knowledge through my own reason or through my own will and
 purpose; neither have I sought this knowledge, nor so much as to know
 anything concerning it. I sought only for the heart of God, therein to
 hide myself.”
 <note place="foot" n="177" id="iii.iv-p150.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p151">
   

   “Aurora,” English translation, 1764, p. 237.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p152">“Whether we live or whether we die,” said
 St. Paul, “we are the Lord’s.” The mystic is a
 realist, to whom these words convey not a dogma but an invitation: an
 invitation to the soul to attain that fullness of life for which she
 was made, to “lose herself in That which can be neither seen nor
 touched; giving herself entirely to this sovereign Object without
 belonging either to herself or to others; united to the Unknown by the
 most noble part of herself and because of her renouncement of
 knowledge; finally drawing from this absolute ignorance a knowledge
 which the understanding knows not how to attain.
 <note place="foot" n="178" id="iii.iv-p152.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p153">
   

   Dionysius the Areopagite. “De Mystica Theologia,” i.
   3.</p></note>

  Mysticism, then, is seen as the “one way out” for the
 awakened spirit of man; healing that human incompleteness which is the
 origin of our divine unrest. “I am sure,” says Eckhart,
 “that if a soul knew the very least of all that Being means, it
 would never turn away from it.”
 <note place="foot" n="179" id="iii.iv-p153.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p154">
   

   “Mystische Schriften,” p. 137.</p></note>

  The mystics have never turned away: to do so would have seemed to
 them a self-destructive act. Here, in this world of illusion, they
 say, we have no continuing city. This statement, to you a proposition,
 is to us the central fact of life. “Therefore, it is necessary
 to hasten our departure from hence, and detach ourselves in so far as
 we may from the body to which we are fettered, in order that with the
 whole of our selves, we may fold ourselves about Divinity, and have no
 part void of contact with Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="180" id="iii.iv-p154.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p155">
   

   Plotinus, Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p156">To sum up. Mysticism is seen to be a highly
 specialized form of that search for reality, for heightened and
 completed life, which we have found to be a constant characteristic of
 human consciousness. It is largely prosecuted by that “spiritual
 spark,” that transcendental faculty which, though the life of
 our life, remains below the threshold in ordinary men. Emerging from
 its <pb n="94" id="iii.iv-Page_94" /> hiddenness in the mystic, it
 gradually becomes the dominant factor in his life; subduing to its
 service, and enhancing by its saving contact with reality, those vital
 powers of love and will which we attribute to the heart, rather than
 those of mere reason and perception, which we attribute to the head.
 Under the spur of this love and will, the whole personality rises in
 the acts of contemplation and ecstasy to a level of consciousness at
 which it becomes aware of a new field of perception. By this
 awareness, by this “loving sight,” it is stimulated to a
 new life in accordance with the Reality which it has beheld. So
 strange and exalted is this life, that it never fails to provoke
 either the anger or the admiration of other men. “If the great
 Christian mystics,” says Leuba, “could by some miracle be
 all brought together in the same place, each in his habitual
 environment, there to live according to his manner, the world would
 soon perceive that they constitute one of the most amazing and
 profound variations of which the human race has yet been
 witness.”
 <note place="foot" n="181" id="iii.iv-p156.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.iv-p157">
    

    <i>Op. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p158">A discussion of mysticism, regarded as a form of human
 life, will therefore include two branches. First the life process of
 the mystic: the remaking of his personality; the method by which his
 peculiar consciousness of the Absolute is attained, and faculties
 which have been evolved to meet the requirements of the phenomenal,
 are enabled to do work on the transcendental, plane. This is the
 “Mystic Way” in which the self passes through the states
 or stages of development which were codified by the Neoplatonists, and
 after them by the mediaeval mystics, as Purgation, Illumination, and
 Ecstasy. Secondly, the content of the mystical field of perception;
 the revelation under which the contemplative becomes aware of the
 Absolute. This will include a consideration of the so called doctrines
 of mysticism: the attempts of the articulate mystic to sketch for us
 the world into which he has looked, in language which is only adequate
 to the world in which the rest of us dwell. Here the difficult
 question of symbolism, and of symbolic theology, comes in: a point
 upon which many promising expositions of the mystics have been
 wrecked. It will be our business to strip off as far as may be the
 symbolic wrapping, and attempt a synthesis of these doctrines; to
 resolve the apparent contradictions of objective and subjective
 revelations, of the ways of negation and affirmation, emanation and
 immanence, surrender and deification, the Divine Dark and the Inward
 Light; and finally to exhibits if we can, the essential unity of that
 experience in which the human soul enters consciously into the
 Presence of God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.iv-p159"><pb n="95" id="iii.iv-Page_95" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="V. Mysticism and   Theology" progress="19.35%" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.v-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="iii.v-p1.1">n</span>

  the last chapter we tried to establish a distinction between the
 mystic who tastes supreme experience and the mystical philosopher who
 cogitates upon the data so obtained. We have now, however, to take
 account of the fact that often the true mystic is also a mystical
 philosopher; though there are plenty of mystical philosophers who are
 not and could never be mystics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p2">Because it is characteristic of the human self to
 reflect upon its experience, to use its percepts as material for the
 construction of a concept, most mystics have made or accepted a theory
 of their own adventures. Thus we have a mystical philosophy or
 theology—the comment of the intellect on the proceedings of
 spiritual intuition—running side by side with true or empirical
 mysticism: classifying its data, criticizing it, explaining it, and
 translating its vision of the supersensible into symbols which are
 amenable to dialectic.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p3">Such a philosophy is most usually founded upon the
 formal creed which the individual mystic accepts. It is characteristic
 of him that in so far as his transcendental activities are healthy he
 is generally an acceptor and not a rejector of such creeds. The view
 which regards the mystic as a spiritual anarchist receives little
 support from history; which shows us, again and again, <pb n="96" id="iii.v-Page_96" /> the great mystics as faithful sons of the great
 religions. Almost any religious system which fosters unearthly love is
 potentially a nursery for mystics: and Christianity, Islam,
 Brahmanism, and Buddhism each receives its most sublime interpretation
 at their hands. Thus St. Teresa interprets her ecstatic apprehension
 of the Godhead in strictly Catholic terms, and St. John of the Cross
 contrives to harmonize his intense transcendentalism with
 incarnational and sacramental Christianity. Thus Boehme believed to
 the last that his explorations of eternity were consistent with the
 teaching of the Lutheran Church. The Sufis were good Mohammedans,
 Philo and the Kabalists were orthodox Jews. Plotinus even
 adapted—though with what difficulty—the relics of paganism
 to his doctrine of the Real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p4">Attempts, however, to limit mystical truth—the
 direct apprehension of the Divine Substance—by the formula of
 any one religion, are as futile as the attempt to identify a precious
 metal with the die which converts it into current coin. The dies which
 the mystics have used are many. Their peculiarities and excrescences
 are always interesting and sometimes highly significant. Some give a
 far sharper, more coherent, impression than others. But the gold from
 which this diverse coinage is struck is always the same precious
 metal: always the same Beatific Vision of a Goodness, Truth, and
 Beauty which is 
 <i>one.</i>

  Hence its substance must always be distinguished from the accidents
 under which we perceive it: for this substance has an absolute, and
 not a denominational, importance.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p5">Nevertheless, if we are to understand the language of
 the mystics, it is evident that we must know a little of accident as
 well as of substance: that is to say, of the principal philosophies or
 religions which they have used in describing their adventures to the
 world. This being so, before we venture to apply ourselves to the
 exploration of theology proper, it will be well to consider the two
 extreme forms under which both mystics and theologians have been
 accustomed to conceive Divine Reality: that is to say, the so-called
 “emanation-theory” and “immanence-theory” of
 the transcendental world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p6">Emanation and Immanence are formidable words; which
 though perpetually tossed to and fro by amateurs of religious
 philosophy, have probably, as they stand, little actuality for
 practical modern men. They are, however, root-ideas for the maker of
 mystical diagrams: and his best systems are but attempts towards their
 reconciliation. Since the aim of every mystic is union with God, it is
 obvious that the vital question in his philosophy must be the place
 which this God, the Absolute of his quest, occupies in the scheme.
 Briefly, He has been conceived—or, it were better to say, <pb n="97" id="iii.v-Page_97" /> presented—by the great mystics under two
 apparently contradictory modes.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p7">(1) The opinion which is represented in its most
 extreme form by the theory of 
 <i>Emanations,</i>

  declares His utter transcendence. This view appears early in the
 history of Greek philosophy. It is developed by Dionysius, by the
 Kabalists, by Dante: and is implied in the language of Rulman Merswin,
 St. John of the Cross and many other Christian ecstatics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p8">The solar system is an almost perfect symbol of this
 concept of Reality; which finds at once its most rigid and most
 beautiful expression in Dante’s “Paradiso.”
 <note place="foot" n="182" id="iii.v-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p9">
   

   “La gloria di colui che tutto move</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p10">per l’universo penetra, e
   resplende</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p11">in una parte più e meno
   altrove” (Par. i. 1-3).</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p12">The theological ground-plan of the
   Cantica is epitomized in this introductory verse.</p></note>

  The Absolute Godhead is conceived as removed by a vast distance from
 the material world of sense; the last or lowest of that system of
 dependent worlds or states which, generated by or emanating from the
 Unity or Central Sun, become less in spirituality and splendour,
 greater in multiplicity, the further they recede from their source.
 That Source—the Great Countenance of the Godhead—can
 never, say the Kabalists, be discerned by man. It is the Absolute of
 the Neoplatonists, the Unplumbed Abyss of later mysticism: the Cloud
 of Unknowing wraps it from our sight. Only by its
 “emanations” or manifested attributes can we attain
 knowledge of it. By the outflow of these same manifested attributes
 and powers the created universe exists, depending in the last resort
 on the <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p12.1"> 
 <i>latens Deitas:</i>

  </span> Who is therefore conceived as external to the world
 which He illuminates and vivifies.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p13">St. Thomas Aquinas virtually accepts the doctrine of
 Emanations when he writes:
 <note place="foot" n="183" id="iii.v-p13.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p14">
   

   “Summa Contra Gentiles,” 1. iv. cap. 1. (Rickaby’s
   translation).</p></note>

  “As all the perfections of Creatures descend in order from God,
 who is the height of perfection, man should begin from the lower
 creatures and ascend by degrees, and so advance to the knowledge of
 God. . . . And because in that roof and crown of all things, God, we
 find the most perfect unity, and everything is stronger and more
 excellent the more thoroughly it is one; it follows that diversity and
 variety increase in things, the further they are removed from Him who
 is the first principle of all.” Suso, whose mystical system,
 like that of most Dominicans, is entirely consistent with Thomist
 philosophy, is really glossing Aquinas when he writes: “The
 supreme and superessential Spirit has ennobled man by illuminating him
 with a ray from the Eternal Godhead. . . . Hence from out the great
 ring which represents the <pb n="98" id="iii.v-Page_98" /> Eternal
 Godhead there flow forth . . . little rings, which may be taken to
 signify the high nobility of natural creatures.”
 <note place="foot" n="184" id="iii.v-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p15">
   

   Leben, cap. lvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p16">Obviously, if this theory of the Absolute be accepted
 the path of the soul’s ascent to union with the divine must be
 literally a transcendence: a journey “upward and outward,”
 through a long series of intermediate states or worlds till, having
 traversed the “Thirty-two paths of the Tree of Life,” she
 at last arrives, in Kabalistic language, at the Crown: fruitive
 knowledge of God, the Abyss or Divine Dark of the Dionysian school,
 the Neoplatonic One. Such a series of worlds is symbolized by the Ten
 Heavens of Dante, the hierarchies of Dionysius, the Tree of Life or
 Sephiroth of the Kabalah: and receives its countersign in the inward
 experience, in the long journey of the self through Purgation and
 Illumination to Union. “We ascend,” says St. Augustine,
 “thy ways that be in our heart, and sing a song of degrees; we
 glow inwardly with thy fire, with thy good fire, and we go, because we
 go upwards to the peace of Jerusalem.”
 <note place="foot" n="185" id="iii.v-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p17">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. xiii. cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p18">This theory postulates, under normal and non-mystical
 conditions, the complete separation of the human and the divine; the
 temporal and the eternal worlds. “Never forget,” says St.
 John of the Cross, “that God is inaccessible. Ask not therefore
 how far your powers may comprehend Him, your feeling penetrate Him.
 Fear thus to content yourself with too little, and deprive your soul
 of the agility which it needs in order to mount up to Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="186" id="iii.v-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p19">
   

   Avisos y Sentencias Espirituales, N. 51.</p></note>

  The language of pilgrimage, of exile, comes naturally to the mystic
 who apprehends reality under these terms. To him the mystical
 adventure is essentially a “going forth” from his normal
 self and from his normal universe. Like the Psalmist “in his
 heart he hath disposed to ascend by steps in this vale of tears”
 from the less to the more divine. He, and with him the
 Cosmos—for to mystical philosophy the soul of the individual
 subject is the microcosm of the soul of the world—has got to
 retrace the long road to the Perfection from which it originally came
 forth; as the fish in Rulman Merswin’s Vision of Nine Rocks must
 struggle upwards from pool to pool until they reach their Origin.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p20">Such a way of conceiving Reality accords with the type
 of mind which William James called the “sick soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="187" id="iii.v-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p21">
   

   “Varieties of Religious Experience,” Lecture vi.</p></note>

  It is the mood of the penitent; of the utter humility which, appalled
 by the sharp contrast between itself and the Perfect which it
 contemplates, can only cry “out of the depths.” It comes
 naturally to the temperament which leans to pessimism, which sees a
 “great gulf fixed” between itself and its desire, and is
 above all things sensitive <pb n="99" id="iii.v-Page_99" /> to the
 elements of evil and imperfection in its own character and in the
 normal experience of man. Permitting these elements to dominate its
 field of consciousness, wholly ignoring the divine aspect of the World
 of Becoming, such a temperament constructs from its perceptions and
 prejudices the concept of a material world and a normal self which are
 very far from God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p22">(2) 
 <i>Immanence.</i>

  At the opposite pole from this way of sketching Reality is the
 extreme theory of Immanence, which plays so large a part in modern
 theology. To the holders of this theory, who commonly belong to
 James’s “healthy minded” or optimistic class, the
 quest of the Absolute is no long journey, but a realization of
 something which is implicit in the self and in the universe: an
 opening of the eyes of the soul upon the Reality in which it is
 bathed. For them earth is literally “crammed with heaven.”
 “Thou wert I, but dark was my heart, I knew not the secret
 transcendent,” says Téwekkul Bég, a Moslem mystic of
 the seventeenth century.
 <note place="foot" n="188" id="iii.v-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p23">
   

   Quoted by W. L. Lilly, “Many Mansions,” p. 140.</p></note>

  This is always the cry of the temperament which leans to a theology
 of immanence, once its eyes are opened on the light.
 “God,” says Plotinus, “is not external to anyone,
 but is present with all things, though they are ignorant that He is
 so.”
 <note place="foot" n="189" id="iii.v-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p24">
   

   Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>

  In other and older words, “The Spirit of God is within
 you.” The Absolute Whom all seek does not hold Himself aloof
 from an imperfect material universe, but dwells within the flux of
 things: stands as it were at the very threshold of consciousness and
 knocks awaiting the self’s slow discovery of her treasures.
 “He is not far from any one of us, for in Him we live and move
 and have our being,” is the pure doctrine of Immanence: a
 doctrine whose teachers are drawn from amongst the souls which react
 more easily to the touch of the Divine than to the sense of alienation
 and of sin, and are naturally inclined to love rather than to awe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p25">Unless safeguarded by limiting dogmas, the theory of
 Immanence, taken alone, is notoriously apt to degenerate into
 pantheism; and into those extravagant perversions of the doctrine of
 “deification” in which the mystic holds his transfigured
 self to be identical with the Indwelling God. It is the philosophical
 basis of that practice of introversion, the turning inward of the
 soul’s faculties in contemplation, which has been the
 “method” of the great practical mystics of all creeds.
 That God, since He is in all—in a sense, 
 <i>is</i>

  all—may most easily be found within ourselves, is the doctrine
 of these adventurers;
 <note place="foot" n="190" id="iii.v-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p26">
   

   Thus Aquinas says, “Since God is the universal cause of all
   Being, in whatever region Being can be found, there must be the
   Divine Presence” (“Summa Contra Gentiles,” 1. iii.
   cap. lxviii.). And we have seen that the whole claim of the mystics
   ultimately depends on man’s possession of pure being in
   “the spark of the soul.”</p></note>

  who, denying or ignoring the existence of those intervening
 “worlds” or “planes” between the material
 <pb n="100" id="iii.v-Page_100" /> world and the Absolute, which are
 postulated by the theory of Emanations, claim with Ruysbroeck that
 “by a simple introspection in fruitive love” they
 “meet God without intermediary.”
 <note place="foot" n="191" id="iii.v-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p27">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritualium Nuptiarum,” I. ii. cap.
   lxvii.</p></note>

  They hear the Father of Lights “saying eternally, without
 intermediary or interruption, in the most secret part of the spirit,
 the one, unique, and abysmal Word.”
 <note place="foot" n="192" id="iii.v-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p28">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    I. iii. cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p29">This discovery of a “divine” essence or
 substance, dwelling, as Ruysbroeck says, at the apex of man’s
 soul is that fundamental experience—found in some form or degree
 in all genuine mystical religion—which provides the basis of the
 New Testament doctrine of the indwelling spirit. It is, variously
 interpreted, the “spark of the soul” of Eckhart, the
 “ground” of Tauler, the Inward Light of the Quakers, the
 “Divine Principle” of some modern transcendentalists; the
 fount and source of all true life. At this point logical exposition
 fails mystic and theologian alike. A tangle of metaphors takes its
 place. We are face to face with the “wonder of
 wonders”—that most real, yet most mysterious, of all the
 experiences of religion, the union of human and divine, in a nameless 
 <i>something</i>

  which is “great enough to be God, small enough to be me.”
 In the struggle to describe this experience, the “spark of the
 soul,” the point of juncture, is at one moment presented to us
 as the divine to which the self attains: at another, as that
 transcendental aspect of the self which is in contact with God. On
 either hypothesis, it is here that the mystic encounters Absolute
 Being. Here is his guarantee of God’s immediate presence in the
 human heart; and, if in the human heart, then in that universe of
 which man’s soul resumes in miniature the essential
 characteristics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p30">According to the doctrine of Immanence, creation, the
 universe, could we see it as it is, would be perceived as the
 self-development, the self-revelation of this indwelling Deity. The
 world is not projected from the Absolute, but immersed in God.
 “I understood,” says St. Teresa, “how our Lord was
 in all things, and how He was in the soul: and the illustration of a
 sponge filled with water was suggested to me.”
 <note place="foot" n="193" id="iii.v-p30.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p31">
   

   Relaccion ix. 10. But this image of a sponge, which also suggested
   itelf to St. Augustine, proved an occasion of stumbling to his more
   metaphysical mind: tending to confuse his idea of the nature of God
   with the category of space. 
   <i>Vide</i>

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. v.</p></note>

  The world-process, then, is the slow coming to fruition of that
 Divine Spark which is latent alike in the Cosmos and in man.
 “If,” says Boehme, “thou conceivest a small minute
 circle, as small as a grain of mustard seed, yet the Heart of God is
 wholly and perfectly therein: and if thou art born in God, then there
 is in thyself (in the circle of thy life) the whole <pb n="101" id="iii.v-Page_101" /> Heart of God undivided.”
 <note place="foot" n="194" id="iii.v-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p32">
   

   “The Threefold Life of Man,” cap. vi. § 71.</p></note>

  The idea of Immanence has seldom been more beautifully expressed.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p33">It is worth noticing that both the theological
 doctrines of reality which have been acceptable to the mystics
 implicitly declare, as science does, that the universe is not static
 but dynamic; a World of Becoming. According to the doctrine of
 Immanence this universe is free, self-creative. The divine action
 floods it: no part is more removed from the Godhead than any other
 part. “God,” says Eckhart, “is nearer to me than I
 am to myself; He is just as near to wood and stone, but they do not
 know it.”
 <note place="foot" n="195" id="iii.v-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p34">
   

   Eckhart, Pred, lxix. So too we read in the Oxyrhyncus Papyri,
   “Raise the stone and there thou shalt find Me. Cleave the wood
   and there am I.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p35">These two apparently contradictory explanations of the
 Invisible have both been held, and that in their extreme form, by the
 mystics: who have found in both adequate, and indeed necessary,
 diagrams by which to suggest something of their rich experience of
 Reality.
 <note place="foot" n="196" id="iii.v-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p36">
   

   Compare above, cap. ii.</p></note>

  Some of the least lettered and most inspired amongst them—for
 instance, St. Catherine of Siena, Julian of Norwich—and some of
 the most learned, as Dionysius the Areopagite and Meister Eckhart,
 have actually used in their rhapsodies language appropriate to both
 the theories of Emanation and of Immanence. It would seem, then, that
 both these theories convey a certain truth; and that it is the
 business of a sound mystical philosophy to reconcile them. It is too
 often forgotten by quarrelsome partisans of a concrete turn of mind
 that at best all these transcendental theories are only symbols,
 methods, diagrams; feebly attempting the representation of an
 experience which in its fullness is always the same, and of which the
 dominant characteristic is ineffability. Hence they insist with
 tiresome monotony that Dionysius must be wrong if Tauler be right:
 that it is absurd to call yourself the Friend of God if unknowableness
 be that God’s first attribute: that Plato’s Perfect Beauty
 and St. Catherine of Siena’s Accepter of Sacrifices cannot be
 the same: that the “courteous and dear-worthy Lord” who
 said to Lady Julian, “My darling, I am glad that thou art come
 to Me, in all thy woe I have ever been with thee,”
 <note place="foot" n="197" id="iii.v-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p37">
   

   “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. xl.</p></note>

  rules out the formless and impersonal One of Plotinus, the
 “triple circle” of Suso and Dante. Finally, that if God be
 truly immanent in the material world it is either sin or folly to
 refuse that world in order that we may find Him; and if introversion
 be right, a plan of the universe which postulates intervening planes
 between Absolute Being and the phenomenal world must be wrong.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p38">Now as regards the mystics, of whom we hold both these
 <pb n="102" id="iii.v-Page_102" /> doctrines, these ways of seeing
 truth—for what else is a doctrine but that?—it is well to
 remind ourselves that their teaching about the relation of the
 Absolute to the finite, of God to the phenomenal world, must be
 founded in the first instance on what they know by experience of the
 relation between that Absolute and the individual self. This
 experience is the valid part of mysticism, the thing which gives to it
 its unique importance amongst systems of thought, the only source of
 its knowledge. Everything else is really guessing aided by analogy.
 When therefore the mystic, applying to the universe what he knows to
 be true in respect of his own soul, describes Divine Perfection as
 very far removed from the material world, yet linked with it by a
 graduated series of “emanations”—states or qualities
 which have each of them something of the godlike, though they be not
 God—he is trying to describe the necessary life-process which he
 has himself passed through in the course of his purgation and
 spiritual ascent from the state of the “natural man” to
 that other state of harmony with the spiritual universe, sometimes
 called “deification,” in which he is able to contemplate,
 and unite with, the divine. We have in the “Divina
 Commedia” a classic example of such a twofold vision of the
 inner and the outer worlds: for Dante’s journey up and out to
 the Empyrean Heaven is really an inward alchemy, an ordering and
 transmuting of his nature, a purging of his spiritual sight
 till—transcending all derived beatitude—it can look for an
 instant on the Being of God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p39">The mystic assumes—because he tends to assume an
 orderly basis for things—that there is a relation, an analogy,
 between this microcosm of man’s self and the macrocosm of the
 world-self. Hence his experience, the geography of the individual
 quest, appears to him good evidence of the geography of the Invisible.
 Since he must transcend his natural life in order to attain
 consciousness of God, he conceives of God as essentially transcendent
 to the natural world. His description of that geography,
 however—of his path in a land where there is no time and space,
 no inner and no outer, up or down—will be conditioned by his
 temperament, by his powers of observation, by the metaphor which comes
 most readily to his hand, above all by his theological education. The
 so-called journey itself is a psychological and spiritual experience:
 the purging and preparation of the self, its movement to higher levels
 of consciousness, its unification with that more spiritual but
 normally unconscious self which is in touch with the transcendental
 order, and its gradual or abrupt entrance into union with the Real.
 Sometimes it seems to the self that this performance is a retreat
 inwards to that “ground of the soul” where, as St. Teresa
 says, “His Majesty awaits us”: sometimes <pb n="103" id="iii.v-Page_103" /> a going forth from the Conditioned to the
 Unconditioned, the “supernatural flight” of Plotinus and
 Dionysius the Areopagite. Both are but images under which the self
 conceives the process of attaining conscious union with that God who
 is “at once immanent and transcendent in relation to the Soul
 which shares His life.”
 <note place="foot" n="198" id="iii.v-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p40">
   

   Boyce Gibson, “God with Us,” p. 24.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p41">He has got to find God. Sometimes his temperament
 causes him to lay most stress on the length of the search; sometimes
 the abrupt rapture which brings it to a close makes him forget that
 preliminary pilgrimage in which the soul is “not outward bound
 but rather on a journey to its centre.” The habitations of the
 Interior Castle through which St. Teresa leads us to that hidden
 chamber which is the sanctuary of the indwelling God: the hierarchies
 of Dionysius, ascending from the selfless service of the angels, past
 the seraphs’ burning love, to the God enthroned above time and
 space: the mystical paths of the Kabalistic Tree of Life which lead
 from the material world of Malkuth through the universes of action and
 thought, by Mercy, Justice and Beauty, to the Supernal Crown;
 <note place="foot" n="199" id="iii.v-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p42">
   

   See A. E. Waite, 
   <i>“</i>

   TheDoctrine and Literature of the Kabalah,” pp. 36-53.</p></note>

  all these are different ways of describing this same pilgrimage.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p43">As every one is born a disciple of either Plato or
 Aristotle, so every human soul leans to one of these two ways of
 apprehending reality. The artist, the poet, every one who looks with
 awe and rapture on created things, acknowledges in this act the
 Immanent God. The ascetic, and that intellectual ascetic the
 metaphysician, turning from the created, denying the senses in order
 to find afar off the uncreated, unconditioned Source, is
 really—though often he knows it not—obeying that
 psychological law which produced the doctrine of Emanations.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p44">A good map then, a good mystical philosophy, will
 leave room for both these ways of interpreting our experience. It will
 mark the routes by which many different temperaments claim to have
 found their way to the same end. It will acknowledge both the aspects
 under which the <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p44.1">
 <i>patria splendida</i>

  </span> Truth has appeared to its lovers: the aspects which
 have called forth the theories of emanation and immanence and are
 enshrined in the Greek and Latin names of God. 
 <i>Deus,</i>

  whose root means day, shining, the Transcendent Light; and 
 <i>Theos,</i>

  whose true meaning is supreme desire or prayer—the Inward
 Love—do not contradict, but complete each other. They form, when
 taken together, an almost perfect definition of that Godhead which is
 the object of the mystic’s desire: the Divine Love which,
 immanent in the soul spurs on that soul to union with the transcendent
 and Absolute <pb n="104" id="iii.v-Page_104" /> Light—at once the
 source, the goal, the life of created things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p45">The true mystic—the person with a genius for
 God—hardly needs a map himself. He steers a compass course
 across the “vast and stormy sea of the divine.” It is
 characteristic of his intellectual humility, however, that he is
 commonly willing to use the map of the community in which he finds
 himself, when it comes to showing other people the route which he has
 pursued. Sometimes these maps have been adequate. More, they have
 elucidated the obscure wanderings of the explorer; helped him; given
 him landmarks; worked out right. Time after time he puts his finger on
 some spot—some great hill of vision, some city of the
 soul—and says with conviction, 
 <i>“Here</i>

  have I been.” At other times the maps have embarrassed him,
 have refused to fit in with his description. Then he has tried, as
 Boehme did and after him Blake, to make new ones. Such maps are often
 wild in drawing, because good draughtsmanship does not necessarily go
 with a talent for exploration. Departing from the usual convention,
 they are hard—sometimes impossible—to understand. As a
 result, the orthodox have been forced to regard their makers as madmen
 or heretics: when they were really only practical men struggling to
 disclose great matters by imperfect means.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p46">Without prejudice to individual beliefs, and without
 offering an opinion as to the exclusive truth of any one religious
 system or revelation—for here we are concerned neither with
 controversy nor with apologetics—we are bound to allow as a
 historical fact that mysticism, so far, has found its best map in
 Christianity. Christian philosophy, especially that Neoplatonic
 theology which, taking up and harmonizing all that was best in the
 spiritual intuitions of Greece, India, and Egypt, was developed by the
 great doctors of the early and mediaeval Church, supports and
 elucidates the revelations of the individual mystic as no other system
 of thought has been able to do.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p47">We owe to the great fathers of the first five
 centuries—to Clement of Alexandria and Irenaeus, Gregory of
 Nyssa and Augustine; above all to Dionysius the Areopagite, the great
 Christian contemporary of Proclus—the preservation of that
 mighty system of scaffolding which enabled the Catholic mystics to
 build up the towers and bulwarks of the City of God. The peculiar
 virtue of this Christian philosophy, that which marks its superiority
 to the more coldly self-consistent systems of Greece, is the fact that
 it re-states the truths of metaphysics in terms of personality: thus
 offering a third term, a “living mediator” between the
 Unknowable God, the unconditioned Absolute, and the conditioned self.
 This was the priceless gift which the Wise Men <pb n="105" id="iii.v-Page_105" /> received in return for their gold,
 frankincense, and myrrh. This solves the puzzle which all explorers of
 the supersensible have sooner or later to face: <span lang="it" id="iii.v-p47.1"> 
 <i>come si convenne l’imago al cerchio,</i>

 </span> 
 <note place="foot" n="200" id="iii.v-p47.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p48">
   

   Par. xxxiii. 137.</p></note>

  the reconciliation of Infinite and intimate, both known and felt, but
 neither understood. Such a third term, such a stepping-stone, was
 essential if mysticism were ever to attain that active union that
 fullness of life which is its object, and develop from a blind and
 egoistic rapture into fruitful and self-forgetting love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p49">Where non-Christian mystics, as a rule, have made a
 forced choice between the two great dogmatic expressions of their
 experience, (
 <i>a</i>

 ) the long pilgrimage towards a transcendent and unconditioned
 Absolute, (
 <i>b</i>

 ) the discovery of that Absolute in the “ground” or
 spiritual principle of the self; it has been possible to Christianity,
 by means of her central doctrine of the Trinity, to find room for both
 of them and to exhibit them as that which they are in fact—the
 complementary parts of a whole. Even Dionysius, the godfather of the
 emanation doctrine, combines with his scheme of descending hierarchies
 the dogma of an indwelling God: and no writer is more constantly
 quoted by Meister Eckhart, who is generally considered to have
 preached immanence in its most extreme and pantheistic form.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p50">Further, the Christian atmosphere is the one in which
 the individual mystic has most often been able to develop his genius
 in a sane and fruitful way; and an overwhelming majority of the great
 European contemplatives have been Christians of a strong impassioned
 and personal type. This alone would justify us in regarding it as
 embodying, at any rate in the West, the substance of the true
 tradition: providing the “path of least resistance”
 through which that tradition flows. The very heretics of Christianity
 have often owed their attraction almost wholly to the mystical element
 in their teachings. The Gnostics, the Fraticelli, the Brethren of the
 Free Spirit, the Quietists, the Quakers, are instances of this. In
 others, it was to an excessive reliance on reason when dealing with
 the suprarational, and a corresponding absence of trust in mystical
 intuition that heresy was due. Arius and Pelagius are heretics of this
 type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p51">The greatest mystics, however, have not been heretics
 but Catholic saints. In Christianity the “natural
 mysticism” which like “natural religion,” is latent
 in humanity, and at a certain point of development breaks out in every
 race, came to itself; and attributing for the first time true and
 distinct personality to its Object, brought into focus the confused
 and unconditioned God which Neoplatonism had constructed from the
 abstract concepts of philosophy blended with the intuitions of Indian
 ecstatics, and <pb n="106" id="iii.v-Page_106" /> made the basis of its
 meditations on the Real. It is a truism that the chief claim of
 Christian philosophy on our respect does not lie in its exclusiveness
 but in its Catholicity: in the fact that it finds truth in a hundred
 different systems, accepts and elucidates Greek, Jewish, and Indian
 thought, fuses them in a coherent theology, and says to speculative
 thinkers of every time and place, “Whom therefore ye ignorantly
 worship, Him declare I unto you.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p52">The voice of that Truth which spoke once for all on
 Calvary, and there declared the ground plan of the universe, was heard
 more or less perfectly by all the great seers, the intuitive leaders
 of men, the possessors of genius for the Real. There are few of the
 Christian names of God which were not known to the teachers of
 antiquity. To the Egyptians He was the Saviour, to the Platonists the
 Good, Beautiful and True, to the Stoics the Father and Companion. The
 very words of the Fourth Gospel are anticipated by Cleanthes.
 Heracleitus knew the Energizing Fire of which St. Bonaventura and
 Mechthild of Magdeburg speak. Countless mystics, from St. Augustine to
 St. John of the Cross, echo again and again the language of Plotinus.
 It is true that the differentia which mark off Christianity from all
 other religions are strange and poignant: but these very differentia
 make of it the most perfect of settings for the mystic life. Its note
 of close intimacy, of direct and personal contact with a spiritual
 reality given here and now—its astonishing combination of
 splendour and simplicity, of the sacramental and
 transcendent—all these things minister to the needs of the
 mystical type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p53">Hence the Christian system, or some colourable
 imitation of it, has been found essential by almost all the great
 mystics of the West. They adopt its nomenclature, explain their
 adventures by the help of its creed, identify their Absolute with the
 Christian God. Amongst European mystics the most usually quoted
 exception to this rule is Blake; yet it is curious to notice that the
 more inspired his utterance, the more passionately and dogmatically
 Christian even this hater of the Churches becomes:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p53.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.2">“We behold</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.3">Where Death eternal is put off eternally. O Lamb</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.4">Assume the dark satanic body in the Virgin’s
 womb!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.5">O Lamb divine ! it cannot thee annoy! O pitying
 One</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.6">Thy pity is from the foundation of the world, and thy
 Redemption</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p53.7">Begins already in Eternity.”
 <note place="foot" n="201" id="iii.v-p53.8"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p54">
   

   “Vala,” viii. 237.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p55">This is the doctrine of the Incarnation in a nutshell:
 here St. Thomas himself would find little to correct. Of the two
 following extracts from “Jerusalem,” the first is but a
 poet’s gloss on <pb n="107" id="iii.v-Page_107" /> the
 Catholic’s cry, <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p55.1">
 <i>“O felix culpa!”</i>

  </span> the second is an almost perfect epitome of Christian
 theology and ethics:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p55.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.3">“If I were pure, never could I taste the
 sweets</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.4">Of the forgiveness of sins. If I were holy I never
 could behold the tears</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.5">Of Love . . . O Mercy! O divine Humanity!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.6">O Forgiveness, O Pity and Compassion! If I were pure
 I should never</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.7">Have known Thee.”</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.8">“Wouldst thou love one who never died</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.9">For thee, or ever die for one who had not died for
 thee?</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.10">And if God dieth not for man, and giveth not
 Himself</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.11">Eternally for Man, Man could not exist, for Man is
 Love</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.12">As God is Love. Every kindness to another is a little
 death</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p55.13">In the Divine Image, nor can Man exist but by
 brotherhood.”
 <note place="foot" n="202" id="iii.v-p55.14"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p56">
   

   “Jerusalem,” lxi. 44 and xcv. 23.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p57">Whether the dogmas of Christianity be or be not
 accepted on the scientific and historical plane, then, those dogmas
 are necessary to an adequate description of mystical
 experience—at least, of the fully developed dynamic mysticism of
 the West. We must therefore be prepared in reading the works of the
 contemplatives for much strictly denominational language; and shall be
 wise if we preface the encounter by some consideration of this
 language, and of its real meaning for those who use and believe
 it.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p58">No one needs, I suppose, to be told that the two chief
 features of Christian schematic theology are the dogmas of the Trinity
 and the Incarnation. They correlate and explain each other: forming
 together, for the Christian, the “final key” to the riddle
 of the world. The history of practical and institutional Christianity
 is the history of the attempt to exhibit their meaning in space and
 time. The history of mystical philosophy is the history—still
 incomplete—of the demonstration of their meaning in
 eternity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p59">Some form of Trinitarian dogma is found to be
 essential, as a method of describing observed facts, the moment that
 mysticism begins either (
 <i>a</i>

 ) to analyse its own psychological conditions, or (
 <i>b</i>

 ) to philosophize upon its intuitive experience of God. It must, that
 is to say, divide the aspects under which it knows the Godhead, if it
 is to deal with them in a fruitful or comprehensible way. The
 Unconditioned One, which is, for Neoplatonic and Catholic mystic
 alike, the final object of their quest, cannot of itself satisfy the
 deepest instincts of humanity: for man is aware that diversity in
 unity is a necessary condition if perfection of character is to be
 expressed. Though the idea of unity alone may serve to define the
 End—and though the mystics return to it again and again as a
 relief from that “heresy of multiplicity” by which they
 are oppressed—it cannot by itself be adequate to the description
 of the All. <pb n="108" id="iii.v-Page_108" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p60">The first question, then, must be—How many of
 such aspects are necessary to a satisfactory presentment of the
 mystic’s position? How many faces of Reality does he see? We
 observe that his experience involves at least a twofold apprehension.
 (
 <i>a</i>

 ) That Holy Spirit within, that Divine Life by which his own life is
 transfused and upheld, and of which he becomes increasingly conscious
 as his education proceeds. (
 <i>b</i>

 ) That Transcendent Spirit without, the “Absolute,”
 towards union with which the indwelling and increasingly dominant
 spirit of love presses the developing soul. In his ecstasy, it seems
 to the mystic that these two experiences of God become one. But in the
 attempt to philosophize on his experiences he is bound to separate
 them. Over and over again the mystics and their critics acknowledge,
 explicitly or implicitly, the necessity of this discrimination for
 human thought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p61">Thus even the rigid monotheism of Israel and Islam
 cannot, in the hands of the Kabalists and the Sufis, get away from an
 essential dualism in the mystical experience. According to the Zohar
 “God is considered as immanent in all that has been created or
 emanated, and yet is transcendent to all.”
 <note place="foot" n="203" id="iii.v-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p62">
   

   A. E. Waite, “The Doctrine and Literature of the
   Kabalah,” p. 35.</p></note>

  So too the Sufis. God, they say, is to be contemplated 
 <i>(a)</i>

  outwardly in the imperfect beauties of the earth; (b) inwardly, by
 meditation. Further, since He is One, and in all things, “to
 conceive one’s self as separate from God is an error: yet 
 <i>only when one sees oneself as separate from God, can one reach out
 to God.</i>

 ”
 <note place="foot" n="204" id="iii.v-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p63">
   

   Palmer. “Oriental Mysticism,” pt. i. cap. i</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p64">Thus Delacroix, speaking purely as a psychologist, and
 denying to the mystical revelation—which he attributes
 exclusively to the normal content of the subliminal mind—any
 transcendental value, writes with entire approval of St. Teresa, that
 she “set up externally to herself the definite God of the Bible,
 at the same time as she set up within her soul the confused God of the
 Pseudo-Areopagite: the One of Neoplatonism. The first is her guarantee
 of the orthodoxy of the second, and prevents her from losing herself
 in an indistinction which is non-Christian. The confused God within is
 highly dangerous. . . . St. Teresa knew how to avoid this peril, and,
 served by her rich subconscious life, by the exaltation of her mental
 images, by her faculty of self-division on the one hand, on the other
 by her 
 <i>rare powers of unification,</i>

  she realized simultaneously a double state in which the two Gods [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the two ways of apprehending God, transcendence and immanence] were
 guarantees of each other, mutually consolidating and enriching one
 another: such is the intellectual vision of the Trinity in the Seventh
 Habitation.”
 <note place="foot" n="205" id="iii.v-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p65">
   

   Delacroix, “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 75. The
   reference in the last sentence is to St. Teresa’s
   “Castillo Interior.”</p></note>

  <pb n="109" id="iii.v-Page_109" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p66">It is probable that St. Teresa, confronted by this
 astonishing analysis, would have objected that her Trinity, unlike
 that of her eulogist, consisted of three and not two Persons. His
 language concerning confused interior and orthodox exterior Gods would
 certainly have appeared to her delicate and honest mind both clumsy
 and untrue: nor could she have allowed that the Unconditioned One of
 the Neoplatonists was an adequate description of the strictly personal
 Divine Majesty, Whom she found enthroned in the inmost sanctuary of
 the Castle of the Soul. What St. Teresa really did was to actualize in
 her own experience, apprehend in the “ground of her soul”
 by means of her extraordinarily developed transcendental perceptions,
 the three distinct and personal Aspects of the Godhead which are
 acknowledged by the Christian religion.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p67">First, the Father, pure transcendent Being, creative
 Source and Origin of all that Is: the Unconditioned and Unknowable One
 of the Neoplatonists: Who is “neither This nor That” and
 must be conceived, 
 <i>pace</i>

  M. Delacroix, as utterly transcendent to the subject rather than
 “set up within the soul.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p68">Secondly, in the Person of Christ, St. Teresa isolated
 and distinguished the Logos or Creative Word; the expression, or
 outbirth, of the Father’s thought. Here is the point at which
 the Divine Substance first becomes apprehensible by the spirit of man;
 that mediating principle “raised up between heaven and
 earth” which is at once the Mirror of Pure Being and the Light
 of a finite world. The Second Person of the Christian Trinity is for
 the believer not only the brightness or express image of Deity, but
 also the personal, inexhaustible, and responsive Fount of all life and
 Object of all love: Who, because of His taking up (in the Incarnation)
 of humanity into the Godhead, has become the Bridge between finite and
 infinite, between the individual and the Absolute Life, and hence in
 mystic language the “true Bridegroom” of every human
 soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p69">Thirdly, she recognized within herself the germ of
 that Absolute Life, the indwelling Spirit which is the source of
 man’s transcendental consciousness and his link with the Being
 of God. That is to say, the Holy Spirit of Divine Love, the Real
 Desirous seeking for the Real Desired, without Whose presence any
 knowledge of or communion with God on man’s part would be
 inconceivable.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p70">In the supreme Vision of the Trinity which was
 vouchsafed to St. Teresa in the Seventh Habitation of the soul, these
 three aspects became fused in One. In the deepest recesses of her
 spirit, in that abyss where selfhood ceases to have meaning, and the
 individual soul touches the life of the All, distinction vanished and
 she “saw God in a point.” Such an experience, such an
 intuition of simple and undifferentiated Godhead—the
 Unity—beyond <pb n="110" id="iii.v-Page_110" /> those three centres
 of Divine Consciousness which we call the Trinity of Persons, is
 highly characteristic of mysticism. The German
 mystics—temperamentally miles asunder from St.
 Teresa—described it as the attainment of the “still
 wilderness” or “lonely desert of Deity”: the
 limitless Divine Abyss, impersonal, indescribable, for ever hid in the
 Cloud of Unknowing, and yet the true Country of the Soul.
 <note place="foot" n="206" id="iii.v-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p71">
   

   See Tauler, Sermon on St. John Baptist, and Third Instruction
   (“ The Inner Way,” pp. 97 and 321); Suso,
   “Buchlein von der Warheit,” cap. v.; Ruysbroeck,
   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” 1. iii. caps, ii. and
   vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p72">These statements, which appear when thus laid down to
 be hopelessly academic, violently divorced from life, were not for St.
 Teresa or any other Christian mystic abstract propositions; but
 attempts towards the description of first-hand experience.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p73">“By some mysterious manifestation of the
 truth,” she says, “the three Persons of the most Blessed
 Trinity reveal themselves, preceded by an illumination which shines on
 the spirit like a most dazzling cloud of light. The three Persons are
 distinct from one another; a sublime knowledge is infused into the
 soul, imbuing it with a certainty of the truth that the Three are of
 one substance, power, and knowledge, and are one God. Thus that which
 we hold as a doctrine of faith, the soul now, so to speak, understands
 by sight, though it beholds the Blessed Trinity neither by the eyes of
 the body nor of the soul, this being no imaginary vision. All the
 Three Persons here communicate Themselves to the soul, speak to it,
 and make it understand the words of our Lord in the Gospel, that He
 and the Father and the Holy Ghost will come and make their abode with
 the soul which loves Him and keeps His commandments.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p74">O my God, how different from merely hearing and
 believing these words is it to realize their truth in this way! Day by
 day a growing astonishment takes possession of this soul, for the
 three Persons of the Blessed Trinity seem never to depart; that They
 dwell far within its own centre and depths; though for want of
 learning it cannot describe how, it is conscious of the indwelling of
 these divine Companions.”
 <note place="foot" n="207" id="iii.v-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p75">
   

   St. Teresa, “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas;
   Sétimas, cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p76">Mystical writers constantly remind us that life as
 perceived by the human minds shows an inveterate tendency to arrange
 itself in triads: that if they proclaim the number Three in the
 heavens, they can also point to it as dominating everywhere upon the
 earth. Here Christianity did but give form to a deep instinct of the
 human mind: an instinct which made Pythagoras call Three the number of
 God, because beginning, middle, and end were contained therein. Thus
 to Hindu thought the Absolute Godhead was unknowable, but He disclosed
 three faces to man—Brahma the <pb n="111" id="iii.v-Page_111" />
 Creator, Shiva the Destroyer, Krishna the Repairer—and these
 three were One. So too the Neoplatonists distinguished three worlds;
 the Sensible or Phenomenal, the Rational or Intellectual, the
 Intelligible or Spiritual; and three aspects of God—the
 Unconditioned Absolute, the Logos or Artificer, and the divine Essence
 or Soul of the World which is both absolute and created. Perhaps we
 have in such triads a first sketch of the Christian Trinity; though
 falling far short of the requirements of man’s spiritual
 experience. The dry bones await the breath of more abundant life.
 Corresponding with this diagram of God’s nature the Platonists
 see also three grades of beauty; the Corporeal, the Spiritual, and the
 Divine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p77">Man, that “thing of threes,” of body, soul
 and spirit, of understanding, memory and will, follows in his path
 towards unity the Threefold Way: for “our soul,” says Lady
 Julian, “is made-trinity like to the unmade blissful Trinity,
 known and loved from without beginning, and in the making oned to the
 Maker.”
 <note place="foot" n="208" id="iii.v-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p78">
   

   Julian of Norwich, “Revelations of Divine Love.” cap.
   lv. Julian here repeats a familiar Patristic doctrine. So St. Thomas
   says (“Summa Contra Gentiles,” 1. iv. cap. xxvi),
   “A likeness of the Divine Trinity is observable in the human
   mind.”</p></note>

  We still tend to analyse our psychic life into emotional, volitional,
 and intellectual elements. Even the Subject and Object implied in
 every experience required a third term, the relation between them,
 without which no thought can be complete. Thus the very principle of
 analogy imposes upon man a Trinitarian definition of Reality as the
 one with which his mind is best able to cope.
 <note place="foot" n="209" id="iii.v-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p79">
   

   “The three Persons of the Trinity,” said John Scotus
   Erigena, “are less modes of the Divine Substance than modes
   under which our mind conceives the Divine Substance”—a
   stimulating statement of dubious orthodoxy.</p></note>

  It is easy for the hurried rationalist to demonstrate the absurdity
 of this fact but he will find it a very different matter when it comes
 to disproving it.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p80">“I could wish,” says St. Augustine,
 “that men would consider these three things that are in
 themselves . . . To Be, to Know, and to Will. For I am, and I know,
 and I will, I am knowing and willing, and I know myself to be and to
 will; and I will to be and to know. In these three therefore let him
 who can, see how inseparable a life there is—even one life, one
 mind, one essence: finally how inseparable is the distinction, and yet
 a distinction. Surely a man hath it before him: let him look into
 himself and see and tell me. But when he discovers and can see
 anything of these, let him not think that he has discovered that which
 is above these Unchangeable: which Is unchangeably and Knows
 unchangeably and Wills unchangeably.”
 <note place="foot" n="210" id="iii.v-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p81">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. xiii. cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p82">In a well-known passage, Julian of Norwich tells us
 how she <pb n="112" id="iii.v-Page_112" /> saw the Trinity of the Divine
 Nature shining in the phenomenal as well as in the spiritual world.
 “He showed me,” she says, “a little thing, the
 quantity of an hazel nut, in the palm of my hand; and it was as round
 as a ball. I looked thereupon with the eye of my understanding, and
 thought, 
 <i>What may this be?</i>

  And it was answered generally thus: 
 <i>It is all that is made. . . .</i>

  In this Little Thing I saw three properties. The first is that God
 made it, the second is that God loveth it, the third is that God
 keepeth it. But what is to me verily the Maker, the Keeper, and the
 Lover, I cannot tell.”
 <note place="foot" n="211" id="iii.v-p82.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p83">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p84">Julian, a simple and deeply human Englishwoman of
 middle age dwelling alone in her churchyard cell, might well be called
 the poet of the Trinity. She treats this austere and subtle
 dogma—of which the mediaeval mystics write with a passion little
 understood by those who look upon it as “orthodoxy reduced to
 mathematics”—with an intimacy and vigour which carry with
 them a conviction of her own direct and personal apprehension of the
 theological truth she struggles to describe. “I beheld,”
 she says of a vision which is close to that of St. Teresa in the
 “Seventh Habitation of the Soul,” and more lucidly if less
 splendidly expressed, “the working of all the blessed Trinity:
 in which beholding, I saw and understood these three properties: the
 property of the Fatherhood, the property of the Motherhood, and the
 property of the Lordhood, in one God. In our Father Almighty we have
 our keeping and our bliss as anent our natural Substance,
 <note place="foot" n="212" id="iii.v-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p85">
   

   <i>Substance</i>

    is here, of course, to be understood in the scholastic sense, as
   the reality which underlies merely phenomenal existence.</p></note>

  which is to us by our making, without beginning. And in the Second
 Person in wit and wisdom we have our keeping as anent our Sense-soul:
 our restoring and our saving; for He is our Mother, Brother, and
 Saviour. And in our good Lord, the Holy Ghost, we have our rewarding
 and our meed-giving for our living and our travail, and endless
 overpassing of all that we desire, in His marvellous courtesy of His
 high plenteous grace. For all our life is in 
 <i>three:</i>

  in the first we have our Being, in the second we have our Increasing,
 and in the third we have our Fulfilling; the first is Nature, the
 second is Mercy, and the third is Grace.
 <note place="foot" n="213" id="iii.v-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p86">
   

   <i>I.e.</i>

   , the Second Person of the Christian Trinity is the redemptive,
   “fount of mercy,” the medium by which Grace, the free
   gift of transcendental life, reaches and vivifies human nature:
   “permeates it,” in Eucken’s words, “with the
   Infinite and Eternal” (“Der Sinn und Wert des
   Lebens,” p. 181).</p></note>

  . . . The high Might of the Trinity is our Father, and the deep
 Wisdom of the Trinity is our Mother, and the great Love of the Trinity
 is our Lord: and all this we have in Nature and in our Substantial
 Making.”
 <note place="foot" n="214" id="iii.v-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p87">
   

   “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. lviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p88">Again, in a passage of exquisite tenderness, “As
 verily as God <pb n="113" id="iii.v-Page_113" /> is our Father, so verily
 God is our Mother; and that shewed He in all [her revelations] and
 especially in these sweet words where He saith: 
 <i>I it am.</i>

  That is to say, 
 <i>I it am, the Might and the Goodness of the Fatherhood; I it am, the
 Wisdom of the Motherhood, I it am the Light and the Grace that is all
 blessed Love. I it am, the Trinity, I it am, the Unity: I am the
 sovereign Goodness of all manner of things. I am that maketh thee to
 love. I am that maketh thee to long: I it am, the endless fulfilling
 of all true desires.</i>

 ”
 <note place="foot" n="215" id="iii.v-p88.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p89">
   

   <i>Op. cit.</i>

   , cap. lix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p90">So Christopher Hervey—</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p90.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p90.2">“The whole world round is not enough to
 fill</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p90.3">The heart’s three corners, but it craveth
 still.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p90.4">Only the Trinity that made it can</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p90.5">Suffice the vast triangled heart of Man.”
 <note place="foot" n="216" id="iii.v-p90.6"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p91">
   

   “The School of the Heart,” Epigram x. This book, which
   is a free translation of the “Scola Cordis” of Benedict
   Haeften (1635), is often, but wrongly attributed to Francis
   Quarles.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p92">Any attempt towards a definition of God which does not
 account for and acknowledge these three aspects is found in experience
 to be incomplete. They provide objectives for the heart, the
 intellect, and the will: for they offer to the Self material for its
 highest love, its deepest thought, its act of supreme volition. Under
 the familiar Platonic terms of Goodness, Truth, and Beauty, they
 represent the divine source and end of Ethics, Science, and Art, the
 three supreme activities of man. Thus the ideals of artist, student,
 and philanthropist, who all seek under different modes the same
 reality, are gathered up in the mystic’s One; as the pilgrimage
 of the three kings ended in the finding of one Star</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p93">“What is God?” says St. Bernard.
 “Length, breadth, height, and depth. ‘What,’ you
 say, ‘you do after all profess to believe in the fourfold
 Godhead which was an abomination to you?’ Not in the least. . .
 . God is designated One to suit our comprehension, not to describe his
 character. 
 <i>His character is capable of division, He Himself is not.</i>

  The words are different, the paths are many, but one thing is
 signified; the paths lead to one Person.”
 <note place="foot" n="217" id="iii.v-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p94">
   

   “De Consideratione,” bk. v. cap. viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p95">All possible ways of conceiving this One Person in His
 living richness are found in the end to range themselves under three
 heads. He is “above all and through all and in you all,”
 <note place="foot" n="218" id="iii.v-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p96">
   

   <scripRef passage="Ephesians iv. 6" id="iii.v-p96.1" parsed="|Eph|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.6">Ephesians iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>

  said St. Paul, anticipating the Councils in a flash of mystic
 intuition and giving to the infant Church the shortest and most
 perfect definition of its Triune God. Being, which is above all,
 manifests itself as Becoming; as the dynamic omnipresent Word of Life.
 The Divine Love immanent in the heart and in the world comes forth
 from, and returns to, the Absolute One. “Thou, my God, who art
 <pb n="114" id="iii.v-Page_114" /> Love,” says Nicolas of Cusa,
 “art Love that loveth, and Love that is loveable, and Love that
 is the bond between these twain.”
 <note place="foot" n="219" id="iii.v-p96.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p97">
   

   “De Visione Dei,” cap. xvii.</p></note>

  Thus is completed “the Eternal Circle from Goodness, through
 Goodness, to Goodness.” It is true that to these fundamental
 respects of the perceived Godhead—that Being, Becoming, and
 Desire whereto the worlds keep time—the mystics have given many
 and various names; for they have something of the freedom of true
 intimates in treating of the Reality which they love. In particular,
 those symbols of the Absolute which are drawn from the great and
 formless forces of the universe, rather than from the orthodox but
 necessarily anthropomorphic imagery of human relationship, have always
 appealed to them. Their intense apprehension of Spirit seems to find
 freer and more adequate expression in such terms, than in those in
 which the notion of space is involved, or which suggest a concrete
 picture to the mind. Though they know as well as the philosophers that
 “there must always he something symbolic in our way of
 expressing the spiritual life,” since “that unfathomable
 infinite whose spiritual character is first recognized in our human
 experience, can never reveal itself fully and freely under the
 limitations of our earthly existence”;
 <note place="foot" n="220" id="iii.v-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p98">
   

   Eucken, “Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens,” p. 131.</p></note>

  yet they ever seek, like the artists they are, some new and vital
 image which is not yet part of the debased currency of formal
 religion, and conserves its original power of stinging the imagination
 to more vivid life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p99">Thus “the Kingdom of Heaven,” says Law,
 “stands in this threefold life, where three are one, because it
 is a manifestation of the Deity, which is Three and One; the Father
 has His distinct manifestation in the Fire, which is always generating
 the Light; the Son has His distinct manifestation in the Light, which
 is always generated from the Fire; the Holy Ghost has His
 manifestation in the Spirit, that always proceeds from both, and is
 always united with them. It is this eternal unbeginning Trinity in
 Unity of Fire, Light, and Spirit, that constitutes Eternal Nature, the
 Kingdom of Heaven, the heavenly Jerusalem, the Divine Life, the
 Beatific Visibility, the majestic Glory and Presence of God. Through
 this Kingdom of Heaven, or Eternal Nature, is the invisible God, the
 incomprehensible Trinity, eternally breaking forth and manifesting
 itself in a boundless height and depth of blissful wonders, opening
 and displaying itself to all its creatures as in an infinite variation
 and endless multiplicity of its powers, beauties, joys, and
 glories.”
 <note place="foot" n="221" id="iii.v-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p100">
   

   “An Appeal to All who Doubt” (“Liberal and
   Mystical Writings of William Law” p. 54). Law’s symbols
   are here borrowed from the system of his master, Jacob Boehme. (See
   the “De Signatura Rerum” of Boehme, cap. xiv.)</p></note>

  <pb n="115" id="iii.v-Page_115" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p101">Perhaps an easier, better, more beautiful example of
 these abstract symbols of the Trinity than Law’s Fire, Light,
 and Spirit is that of Light, Life, and Love: a threefold picture of
 the Real which is constantly dwelt upon and elaborated by the
 Christian mystics. Transcendent Light, intangible but unescapable,
 ever emanating Its splendour through the Universe: indwelling,
 unresting, and energizing Life: desirous and directive
 Love—these are cardinal aspects of Reality to which they return
 again and again in their efforts to find words which will express
 something of the inexpressible truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p102">(
 <i>a</i>

 ) LIGHT, ineffable and uncreated, the perfect symbol of pure
 undifferentiated Being: above the intellect, as St. Augustine reminds
 us, but known to him who loves.
 <note place="foot" n="222" id="iii.v-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p103">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. x.</p></note>

  This Uncreated Light is the “deep yet dazzling darkness”
 of the Dionysian school, “dark from its surpassing brightness .
 . . as the shining of the sun on his course is as darkness to weak
 eyes.”
 <note place="foot" n="223" id="iii.v-p103.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p104">
   

   Tauler, 3rd Instruction (“The Inner Way,” p. 324).</p></note>

  It is St. Hildegarde’s <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p104.1"> 
 <i>lux vivens,</i>

  </span> Dante’s <span lang="it" id="iii.v-p104.2"> 
 <i>somma luce,</i>

  </span> wherein he saw multiplicity in unity, the ingathered
 leaves of all the universe
 <note place="foot" n="224" id="iii.v-p104.3"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p105">
   

   Par. xxxiii 67, 85.</p></note>

 : the Eternal Father, or Fount of Things. “For well we
 know,” says Ruysbroeck “that the bosom of the Father is
 our ground and origin, wherein our life and being is begun.”
 <note place="foot" n="225" id="iii.v-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p106">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. iii. cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p107">(
 <i>b</i>

 ) LIFE, the Son, hidden Steersman of the Universe, the Logos, Fire, or
 cosmic Soul of Things. This out-birth or Concept of the Father’s
 Mind, which He possesses within Himself, as Battista Vernazza was told
 in her ecstasy,
 <note place="foot" n="226" id="iii.v-p107.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p108">
   

   Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol.
   i. p. 357.</p></note>

  is that Word of Creation which since It is alive and infinite, no
 formula can contain. the Word eternally “spoken” or
 generated by the Transcendent Light. “This is why,” says
 Ruysbroeck again, “all that lives in the Father unmanifested in
 the Unity, is also in the Son actively poured forth in
 manifestation.”
 <note place="foot" n="227" id="iii.v-p108.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p109">
   

   Ruysbroeck, 
   <i>op. cit.</i>

   ., 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  This life, then, is the flawless expression or character of the
 Father, <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p109.1">
 <i>Sapientia Patris.</i>

  </span> It is at once the personal and adorable comrade of
 the mystic’s adventure and the inmost principle, the sustaining
 power, of a dynamic universe; for that which intellect defines as the
 Logos or Creative Spirit, contemplative love 
 <i>knows</i>

  as Wonderful, Counsellor, and Prince of Peace.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p110">Since Christ, for the Christian philosopher, is Divine
 Life Itself—the drama of Christianity expressing this fact and
 its implications “in a point”—it follows that His
 active spirit is to be discerned, not symbolically, but in the most
 veritable sense, in the ecstatic and abounding life of the world. In
 the rapturous vitality <pb n="116" id="iii.v-Page_116" /> of the birds, in
 their splendid glancing flight: in the swelling of buds and the
 sacrificial beauty of the flowers: in the great and solemn rhythms of
 the sea—there is somewhat of Bethlehem in all these things,
 somewhat too of Calvary in their self-giving pains. It was this
 re-discovery of Nature’s Christliness which Blake desired so
 passionately when he sang—</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p110.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p110.2">“I will not cease from mental fight,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.v-p110.3">Nor shall my sword sleep in my hand</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p110.4">Till we have built Jerusalem</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.v-p110.5">In England’s green and pleasant
 land.”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p111">Here then it is, on this pinnacle of faith, at the
 utmost boundaries of human speech, that mystical theology suddenly
 shows herself—not as the puzzle-headed constructor of impossible
 creeds, but as accepting and transmuting to a more radiant life those
 two profound but apparently contradictory metaphysical definitions of
 Reality which we have already discussed.
 <note place="foot" n="228" id="iii.v-p111.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p112">
   

   <i>Supra,</i>

    Cap. II.</p></note>

  Eternal Becoming, God immanent and dynamic, striving with and in His
 world: the unresting “flux of things” of Heracleitus, the
 crying aloud of that Word “which is through all things
 everlastingly”—the evolutionary world-process beloved of
 modern philosophers—is here placed once for all in true relation
 with pure transcendent and unmoved Being; the Absolute One of
 Xenophanes and the Platonists. This Absolute is discerned by mystic
 intuition as the “End of Unity” in whom all diversities
 must cease;
 <note place="foot" n="229" id="iii.v-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p113">
   

   Tauler, 
   <i>op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  the Ocean to which that ceaseless and painful Becoming, that
 unresting river of life, in which we are immersed, tends to return:
 the Son going to the Father.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p114">(
 <i>c</i>

 ) LOVE, the principle of attraction, which seems to partake at once of
 the transcendental and the created worlds. If we consider the Father
 as Supreme Subject—“origin,” as Aquinas says,
 “of the entire procession of Deity”
 <note place="foot" n="230" id="iii.v-p114.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p115">
   

   “Summa Contra Gentiles,” I. iv. cap. xxvi.</p></note>

 —and the Son or generated Logos as the Object of His thought, in
 whom, says Ruysbroeck, “He contemplates Himself and all things
 in an eternal Now”;
 <note place="foot" n="231" id="iii.v-p115.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p116">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii. cap. iv.</p></note>

  then this personal Spirit of Love, <span lang="it" id="iii.v-p116.1"> 
 <i>il desiro e il velle,</i>

  </span> represents the relation between the two, and
 constitutes the very character of God. “The heavenly
 Father,” says Ruysbroeck, “as a living Ground, with all
 that lives in Him, is actively turned towards His Son as to His own
 Eternal Wisdom. And that same Wisdom, with all that lives in it, is
 actively turned back towards the Father, that is towards that very
 ground from which it comes forth. And of this meeting is born the
 third Person, between the Father and the <pb n="117" id="iii.v-Page_117" /> Son, that is the Holy Spirit, their mutual
 Love.”
 <note place="foot" n="232" id="iii.v-p116.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p117">
   

   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    I. ii. cap. xxxvii.</p></note>

  Proceeding, according to Christian doctrine, from Light and Life, the
 Father and Son—implicit, that is, in both the Absolute Source
 and dynamic flux of things—this divine spirit of desire is found
 enshrined in our very selfhood; and is the agent by which that
 selfhood is merged in the Absolute Self. “My love is my
 weight,” said St. Augustine.
 <note place="foot" n="233" id="iii.v-p117.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p118">
   

   Aug. Conf., bk. xiii. cap. ix.</p></note>

  It is the spiritual equivalent of that gravitation which draws all
 things to their place. Thus Bernard Holland says in his Introduction
 to Boehme’s “Dialogues,” “In a deep sense, the
 desire of the Spark of Life in the Soul to return to its Original
 Source is part of the longing desire of the universal Life for its own
 heart or centre. Of this longing, the universal attraction striving
 against resistance, towards a universal centre, proved to govern the
 phenomenal or physical world, is but the outer sheath and visible
 working.” Again, “Desire is everything in Nature; does
 everything. Heaven is Nature filled with divine Life attracted by
 Desire.”
 <note place="foot" n="234" id="iii.v-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p119">
   

   Introduction to “Three Dialogues of the Supersensual
   Life,” p. xxx.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p120">“The best masters say,” says Eckhart,
 “that the love wherewith we love is the Holy Spirit.
 <note place="foot" n="235" id="iii.v-p120.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p121">
   

   The doctrine is found in St. Augustine, and is frequently reproduced
   by the mediaeval mystics. Eckhart is perhaps here quoting St. Thomas
   Aquinas, a usual source of his more orthodox utterances. Compare
   “Summa Contra Gentiles,” I. iv. cap. xxiii: “Since
   the Holy Ghost proceeds as the love wherewith God loves Himself, and
   since God loves with the same love Himself and other beings for the
   sake of His own goodness, it is clear that the love wherewith God
   loves us belongs to the Holy Ghost. In like manner also the love
   wherewith we love God.”</p></note>

  Some deny it. But this is always true: all those motives by which we
 are moved to love, in these is nothing else than the Holy
 Spirit.”
 <note place="foot" n="236" id="iii.v-p121.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p122">
   

   Pred. xii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p123">“God wills,” says Ruysbroeck, gathering
 these scattered symbols to unity again, “that we should come
 forth from ourselves in this Eternal Light; that we should reunite
 ourselves in a supernatural manner with that image which is our true
 Life, and that we should possess it with Him actively and fruitively
 in eternal blessedness . . . this going forth of the contemplative is
 also in Love: for by fruitive love he overpasses his created being and
 finds and tastes the riches and delights which are God Himself, and
 which He causes to pour forth without ceasing in the most secret
 chamber of the soul, at that place where it is most like unto the
 nobility of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="237" id="iii.v-p123.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p124">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum “ I. iii. cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p125">Here only, in the innermost sanctuary of being, the
 soul’s “last habitation,” as St. Teresa said, is the
 truth which these symbols express truly known: for “as to how
 the Trinity is one and the Trinity in the Unity of the nature is one,
 whilst nevertheless the Trinity comes forth from the Unity, this
 cannot be expressed in <pb n="118" id="iii.v-Page_118" /> words,”
 says Suso, “owing to the simplicity of that deep abyss. Hither
 it is, into this intelligible 
 <i>where</i>

  that the spirit, spiritualizing itself, soars up; now flying in the
 measureless heights, now swimming in the soundless deeps, of the
 sublime marvels of the Godhead!”
 <note place="foot" n="238" id="iii.v-p125.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p126">
   

   Suso, Leben, cap. lvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p127">Mystical philosophy, then, has availed itself gladly
 of the doctrine of the Trinity in expressing its vision of the nature
 of that Absolute which is found, by those who attain the deep Abyss of
 the Godhead, to be essentially One. But it is by the complementary
 Christian dogma of the Incarnation that it has best been able to
 describe and explain the nature of the inward and personal mystic
 experience. The Incarnation, which is for traditional Christianity
 synonymous with the historical birth and earthly life of Christ, is
 for mystics of a certain type, not only this but also a perpetual
 Cosmic and personal process. It is an everlasting bringing forth, in
 the universe and also in the individual ascending soul, of the divine
 and perfect Life, the pure character of God, of which the one
 historical life dramatized the essential constituents. Hence the soul,
 like the physical embryo, resumes in its upward progress the spiritual
 life-history of the race. “The one secret, the greatest of
 all,” says Patmore, is “the doctrine of the Incarnation,
 regarded not as an historical event which occurred two thousand years
 ago, but as an event which is renewed in the body of every one who is
 in the way to the fulfilment of his original destiny.”
 <note place="foot" n="239" id="iii.v-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p128">
   

   “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,” “Homo,”
   xix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p129">We have seen that for mystical theology the Second
 Person of the Trinity is the Wisdom of the Father, the Word of Life.
 The fullness of this Word could therefore only be communicated to the
 human consciousness by a Life. In the Incarnation this Logos, this
 divine character of Reality, penetrated the illusions of the sensual
 world—in other words, the illusions of all the selves whose
 ideas compose that world—and “saved” it by this
 infusion of truth. A divine, suffering, self-sacrificing Personality
 was then shown as the sacred heart of a living, striving universe: and
 for once the Absolute was exhibited in the terms of finite human
 existence. Some such event as this breaking through of the divine and
 archetypal life into the temporal world is perceived by the mystical
 philosopher to be a necessity, if man was ever to see in terms of life
 that greatness of life to which he belongs: learn to transcend the
 world of sense, and rebuild his life upon the levels of reality.
 “For Thou art,” says Nicolas of Cusa, “the Word of
 God humanified, and Thou art man deified.”
 <note place="foot" n="240" id="iii.v-p129.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p130">
   

   “De Visione Dei,” cap. xxiii.</p></note>

  Thus it is that the <pb n="119" id="iii.v-Page_119" /> Catholic priest in
 the Christmas Mass gives thanks, not for the setting in hand of any
 commercial process of redemption, but for a revelation of reality,
 “Quia per incarnati Verbi mysterium nova mentis nostrae oculis
 lux tuae claritatis infulsit: ut dum visibiliter Deum cognoscimus, per
 hunc in invisibilium amorem rapiamur.” The essence of mystical
 Christianity seems to be summed up in these lovely words.
 <note place="foot" n="241" id="iii.v-p130.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p131">
   

   “Because by the mystery of the Incarnate Word the new light of
   Thy brightness hath shone upon the eyes of our mind: that we,
   knowing God seen of the eyes, by Him may be snatched up into the
   love of that which eye hath not seen” (Missale Romanum.
   Praefatio Solemnis de Nativitate).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p132">“The Son of God, the Eternal Word in the Father,
 who is the glance, or brightness, and the power of the light
 eternity” says Boehme, “must become man and be born in
 you, if you will know God: otherwise you are in the dark stable and go
 about groping.”
 <note place="foot" n="242" id="iii.v-p132.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p133">
   

   “The Threefold Life of Man, cap. iii. § 31.</p></note>

  “The Word,” says Ruysbroeck finely, “is no other
 than See. And this is the coming forth and the birth of the Son of the
 Eternal Light, in Whom all blessedness is seen and known.”
 <note place="foot" n="243" id="iii.v-p133.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p134">
   

   Ruysbroeck, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., 1. iii. cap. i.</p></note>

  Once at any rate, they say in effect, the measure of that which it
 was possible for the Spirit of Life to do and for living creatures to
 be, was filled to the brim. By this event, all were assured that the
 ladder of Creation was made whole; in this hypostatic union, the
 breach between appearance and reality, between God and man, was
 healed. The Bridge so made—to use St. Catherine of Siena’s
 allegory again—is eternal, since it was “laid before the
 foundation of the world” in the “Eternal Now.” Thus
 the voice of the Father says to her in that vision, “I also wish
 thee to look at the Bridge of My only-begotten Son, and see the
 greatness thereof, for it reaches from Heaven to earth; that is, that
 the earth of your humanity is joined to the greatness of the Deity
 thereby. I say, then, that this Bridge reaches from Heaven to earth,
 and constitutes the union which I have made with man. . . . So the
 height of the Divinity, humbled to the earth, and joined with your
 humanity made the Bridge and reformed the road. Why was this done? In
 order that man might come to his true happiness with the angels. And
 observe that it is not enough, in order that you should have life,
 that My son should have made you this Bridge, unless you walk
 thereon.”
 <note place="foot" n="244" id="iii.v-p134.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p135">
   

   Dialogo, cap. xxii.</p></note>

  “Our high Father God Almighty, which is Being,” says Lady
 Julian, “He knew and loved us from afore any time. Of which
 knowing, in His marvellous deep charity, and the foreseeing counsel of
 all the blessed Trinity, He willed that the Second Person should
 become our Mother.”
 <note place="foot" n="245" id="iii.v-p135.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p136">
   

   “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. lix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p137">It is of course this assertion of the quickening
 communication <pb n="120" id="iii.v-Page_120" /> of grace to nature, of
 God to man—an influx of ultimate reality, possible of
 assimilation by all—which constitutes the strength of the
 Christian religion. Instead of the stony diet of the philosophers, it
 offers to the self hungry for the Absolute that <span lang="la" id="iii.v-p137.1"> 
 <i>Panis Angelorum,</i>

  </span> the vivifying principle of the world. That is to
 say, it gives concrete and experimental knowledge of a supreme
 Personality—absorption into His mystical body—instead of
 the artificial conviction produced by concentration on an idea. It
 knits up the universe; shows the phenomenal pierced in all directions
 by the real, the natural as the vehicle of the supernatural. It
 provides a solid basis for mysticism, a basis which is at once
 metaphysical and psychological: and shows that state towards which the
 world’s deepest minds have always instinctively aspired, as a
 part of the cosmic return through Christ to God.</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p137.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p137.3">“Quivi è la sapienza e la possanza</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.v-p137.4">ch’ aprì le strade intra il cielo e la
 terra</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.v-p137.5">onde fu già sì lunga disianza.”
 <note place="foot" n="246" id="iii.v-p137.6"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p138">
   

   Par. xxiii. 37. “Here is the Wisdom and the Power which opened
   the ways betwixt heaven and earth, for which there erst had been so
   long a yearning.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p139">This is what the Christian mystics mean to express
 when they declare over and over again that the return to the Divine
 Substance, the Absolute, which is the end of the soul’s ascent,
 can only be made through the humanity of Christ. The Son, the Word, is
 the character of the Father: that in which the Ineffable Godhead knows
 Himself, as we only know ourselves in our own characters. He is thus a
 double link: the means of God’s self-consciousness, the means of
 man’s consciousness of God. How then, asks mystic theology,
 could such a link complete its attachments without some such process
 as that which the Incarnation dramatized in time and space? The
 Principle of Life is also the Principle of Restitution; by which the
 imperfect and broken life of sense is mended and transformed into the
 perfect life of spirit. Hence the title of Repairer applied by Boehme
 to the Second Person of the Trinity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p140">In the last resort, the doctrine of the Incarnation is
 the only safeguard of the mystics against the pantheism to which they
 always tend. The Unconditioned Absolute, so soon as it alone becomes
 the object of their contemplation, is apt to be conceived merely as
 Divine Essence; the idea of Personality evaporates. The union of the
 soul with God is then thought of in terms of absorption. The
 distinction between Creator and creature is obliterated and loving
 communion is at an end. This is probably the reason why many of the
 greatest contemplatives—Suso and St. Teresa are cases in
 point—have found that deliberate meditation upon the humanity of
 Christ, difficult and uncongenial as <pb n="121" id="iii.v-Page_121" />
 this concrete devotion sometimes is to the mystical temperament, was a
 necessity if they were to retain a healthy and well-balanced inner
 life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p141">Further, these mystics see in the historic life of
 Christ an epitome—or if you will, an exhibition—of the
 essentials of all spiritual life. There they see dramatized not only
 the cosmic process of the Divine Wisdom, but also the inward
 experience of every soul on her way to union with that Absolute
 “to which the whole Creation moves.” This is why the
 expressions which they use to describe the evolution of the mystical
 consciousness from the birth of the divine in the spark of the soul to
 its final unification with the Absolute Life are so constantly chosen
 from the Drama of Faith. In this drama they see described under veils
 the necessary adventures of the spirit. Its obscure and humble birth,
 its education in poverty, its temptation, mortification and solitude,
 its “illuminated life” of service and contemplation, the
 desolation of that “dark night of the soul” in which it
 seems abandoned by the Divine: the painful death of the self, its
 resurrection to the glorified existence of the Unitive Way, its final
 reabsorption in its Source—all these, they say, were lived once
 in a supreme degree in the flesh. Moreover, the degree of closeness
 with which the individual experience adheres to this Pattern is always
 taken by them as a standard of the healthiness, ardour, and success of
 its transcendental activities.</p>

 <verse id="iii.v-p141.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p141.2">“Apparve in questa forma</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p141.3">Per dare a noi la norma.”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.v-p142">sang Jacopone da Todi. “And he who vainly
 thinketh otherwise,” says the “Theologia Germanica”
 with uncompromising vigour, “is deceived. And he who saith
 otherwise, lieth.”
 <note place="foot" n="247" id="iii.v-p142.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p143">
   

   “Theologia Germanica,” cap. xviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p144">Those to whom such a parallel seems artificial should
 remember that according to the doctrine of mysticism that drama of the
 self-limitation and self-sacrifice of the Absolute Life, which was
 once played out in the phenomenal world—forced, as it were, upon
 the consciousness of dim-eyed men—is eternally going forward
 upon the plane of reality. To them the Cross of Calvary is implicit in
 the Rose of the World. The law of this Infinite Life which was in the
 Incarnation expressing Its own nature in human terms, must then also
 be the law of the finite life; in so far as that life aspires to
 transcend individual limitations, rise to freedom, and attain union
 with Infinity. It is this governing idea which justifies the
 apparently fanciful allegorizations of Christian history which swarm
 in the works of the mystics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p145">To exhibit these allegorizations in detail would be
 tedious. All <pb n="122" id="iii.v-Page_122" /> that is necessary is that
 the principle underlying them should be understood. I give, then, but
 one example: that which is referred by mystical writers to the
 Nativity, and concerns the eternal Birth or Generation of the Son or
 Divine Word.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p146">This Birth is in its first, or cosmic sense, the
 welling forth of the Spirit of Life from the Divine Abyss of the
 unconditioned Godhead. “From our proper Ground, that is to say
 from the Father and all that which lives in Him, there shines,”
 says Ruysbroeck, “an eternal Ray, the which is the Birth of the
 Son.”
 <note place="foot" n="248" id="iii.v-p146.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p147">
   

   “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” 1. iii. cap. v. The
   extreme antiquity of this idea is illustrated by the Catholic
   practice, dating from Patristic times, of celebrating three Masses
   on Christmas Day. Of these the first, at midnight, commemorates the
   Eternal Generation of the Son; the second, at dawn, His incarnation
   upon earth; the third His birth in the heart of man. Compare the
   Roman Missal: also Kellner, “Heortology” (English
   translation, London, 1908), p. 156.</p></note>

  It is of this perpetual generation of the Word that Meister Eckhart
 speaks, when he says in his Christmas sermon, “We are
 celebrating the feast of the Eternal Birth which God the Father has
 borne and 
 <i>never ceases to bear</i>

  in all Eternity: whilst this birth also comes to pass in Time and in
 human nature. Saint Augustine says this Birth is ever taking
 place.” At this point, with that strong practical instinct which
 is characteristic of the mystics, Eckhart turns abruptly from
 speculation to immediate experience, and continues “But if it
 takes not place in me, what avails it? Everything lies in this, that
 it should take place in me.”
 <note place="foot" n="249" id="iii.v-p147.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p148">
   

   Eckhart, Pred. i., “Mystische Schriften,” p. 13. Compare
   Tauler, Sermon on the Nativity of Our Lady (“The Inner
   Way,” p. 167).</p></note>

  Here in a few words the two-fold character of this Mystic Birth is
 exhibited. The interest is suddenly deflected from its cosmic to its
 personal aspect; and the individual is reminded that in him, no less
 than in the Archetypal Universe, real life must be born if real life
 is to be lived. “When the soul brings forth the Son,” says
 Eckhart in another place, “it is happier than Mary.”
 <note place="foot" n="250" id="iii.v-p148.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p149">
   

   This idea of re-birth is probably of Oriental origin. It can be
   traced back to Egypt, being found in the Hermetic writings of the
   third century, B.C. See Petrie, “Personal Religion in Egypt
   before Christianity,” p. 167.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p150">Since the soul, according to mystic principles, can
 only perceive Reality in proportion as she is real, know God by
 becoming Godlike, it is clear that this birth is the initial
 necessity. The true and definitely directed mystical life does and
 must open with that most actual, though indescribable phenomenon, the
 coming forth into consciousness of man’s deeper, spiritual self,
 which ascetical and mystical writers of all ages have agreed to call
 Regeneration or Re-birth. Nothing that is within him is able of its
 own power to achieve this. It must be evoked by an energy, a
 quickening Spirit, which comes from beyond the soul, and
 “secretly initiates what He openly crowns.”
 <note place="foot" n="251" id="iii.v-p150.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p151">
   

   F. von Hügel, “The Life of Prayer,” p. 24.</p></note>

  <pb n="123" id="iii.v-Page_123" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p152">We nave already considered
 <note place="foot" n="252" id="iii.v-p152.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p153">
   

   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 53.</p></note>

  the New Birth in its purely psychological aspect, as the emergence of
 the transcendental sense. Here its more profound and mystical side is
 exhibited. By a process which may indifferently be described as the
 birth of something new or the coming forth of something which has
 slept—since both these phrases are but metaphors for another and
 more secret operation—the eye is opened on Eternity, the self,
 abruptly made aware of Reality, comes forth from the cave of illusion
 like a child from the womb and begins to live upon the supersensual
 plane. Then she feels in her inmost part a new presence, a new
 consciousness—it were hardly an exaggeration to say a new
 Person—weak, demanding nurture, clearly destined to pass through
 many phases of development before its maturity is reached; yet of so
 strange a nature, that in comparison with its environment she may well
 regard it as Divine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p154">“This change, this upsetting, is called
 re-birth. 
 <i>To be born</i>

  simply means to enter into a world in which the senses dominate, in
 which wisdom and love languish in the bonds of individuality. To be 
 <i>re-born</i>

  means to return to a world where the spirit of wisdom and love
 governs and animal-man obeys.”
 <note place="foot" n="253" id="iii.v-p154.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p155">
   

   “The Cloud upon the Sanctuary,” p. 77.</p></note>

  So Eckartshausen. It means, says Jane Lead, “the bringing forth
 of a new-created Godlike similitude in the soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="254" id="iii.v-p155.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p156">
   

   The Enochian Walks with God,” p. 3.</p></note>

  He is brought forth, says Eckartshausen again, in the stable
 previously inhabited by the ox of passion and the ass of prejudice.
 <note place="foot" n="255" id="iii.v-p156.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p157">
   

   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., p. 81.</p></note>

  His mother, says Boehme, is the Virgin Sophia, the Divine Wisdom, or
 Mirror of the Being of God. With the emergence of this new factor into
 the conscious field—this spiritual birth—the mystic life
 begins: as the Christian epoch began with the emergence of Divine
 Spirit in the flesh. Paradise, says Boehme, is still in the world, but
 man is not in Paradise unless he be born again. In that case, he
 stands therein in the New Birth,
 <note place="foot" n="256" id="iii.v-p157.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p158">
   

   “De Signatura Rerum,” viii. 47.</p></note>

  and tastes here and now that Eternal Life for which he has been
 made.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p159">Here then are some characteristics of the map which
 the Christian mystics are most inclined to use. There are, of course,
 other great landmarks upon it: and these we shall meet as we follow in
 detail the voyages of the questing soul. One warning, however, must be
 given to amateur geographers before we go on. Like all other maps,
 this one at its best can but represent by harsh outline and
 conventional colour the living earth which those travellers trod and
 the mysterious seas on which they sailed. It is a deliberately
 schematic representation of Reality, a flat and sometimes arid symbol
 of great landscapes, rushing rivers, awful peaks: <pb n="124" id="iii.v-Page_124" /> dangerous unless these its limitations be
 always kept in mind. The boy who defined Canada as “very
 pink” was not much further off the track than those who would
 limit the Adorable Trinity to the definitions of the
 “Athanasian” Creed; however useful that chart may be, and
 is, within the boundaries imposed by its form.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p160">Further, all such maps, and we who treat of them, can
 but set down in cold blood and with a dreadful pretence of precision,
 matters which the true explorers of Eternity were only able to
 apprehend in the ardours of such a passion, in the transports of such
 a union as we, poor finite slaves of our frittered emotions, could
 hardly look upon and live. “If you would truly know how these
 things come to pass,” says St. Bonaventura, in a passage which
 all students of theology should ever keep in mind, “ask it of
 grace, not of doctrine; of desire, not of intellect; of the ardours of
 prayer, not of the teachings of the schools; of the Bridegroom, not of
 the Master; of God, not of man; of the darkness, not of the day; not
 of illumination, but of that Fire which enflames all and wraps us in
 God with great sweetness and most ardent love. The which Fire most
 truly is God, and the hearth thereof is in Jerusalem.”
 <note place="foot" n="257" id="iii.v-p160.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.v-p161">
   

   “De Itinerado Mentis in Deo,” cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.v-p162"><pb n="125" id="iii.v-Page_125" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="VI. Mysticism and   Symbolism" progress="25.08%" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.vi-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="iii.vi-p1.1">n</span>

  our study of theology we saw the Christian mystic adopting, as chart
 and pilot book of his voyages and adventures, the scheme of faith, and
 diagram of the spiritual world, which is accepted by ordinary
 Christian men. We saw that he found in it a depth and richness of
 content which the conventional believer in that theology, the
 “good churchman,” seldom suspects: and that which is true
 of the Christian mystic is also true in its measure and as regards
 their respective theologies, of the Pagan, the Mahommedan and the
 Buddhist.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p2">But since the spiritual adventures of the mystic are
 not those of ordinary men, it will follow that this map, though always
 true for him, is not complete. He can press forward to countries which
 unmystical piety must mark as unexplored, Pushing out from harbour to
 “the vast and stormy sea of the divine,” he can take
 soundings, and mark dangers the existence of which such piety never
 needs to prove. Hence it is not strange that certain maps, artistic
 representations or symbolic schemes, should have come into being which
 describe or suggest the special experiences of the mystical
 consciousness, and the doctrines to which these experiences have given
 birth. Many of these maps have an uncouth, even an impious appearance
 in the eyes of those unacquainted with the facts which they attempt to
 translate: as the charts of the deep-sea sailor seem ugly and
 unintelligible things to those who have never been out of sight of
 land. Others—and these the most pleasing, most easily
 understood—have already been made familiar, perhaps tiresomely
 familiar, to us by the poets; who, intuitively recognizing their
 suggestive qualities, their links with <pb n="126" id="iii.vi-Page_126" />
 truth, have borrowed and adapted them to their own business of
 translating Reality into terms of rhythm and speech. Ultimately,
 however, they owe their origin to the mystics, or to that mystical
 sense which is innate in all true poets: and in the last resort it is
 the mystic’s kingdom, and the mystic’s experience, which
 they affect to describe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p3">These special mystical diagrams, these symbolic and
 artistic descriptions of man’s inward history—his secret
 adventures with God—are almost endless in their variety: since
 in each we have a picture of the country of the soul seen through a
 different temperament. To describe all would be to analyse the whole
 field of mystical literature, and indeed much other literature as
 well; to epitomize in fact all that has been dreamed and written
 concerning the so-called “inner life”—a dreary and a
 lengthy task. But the majority of them, I think, express a
 comparatively small number of essential doctrines or fundamental ways
 of seeing things; and as regards their imagery, they fall into three
 great classes, representative of the three principal ways in which
 man’s spiritual consciousness reacts to the touch of Reality,
 the three primary if paradoxical facts of which that consciousness
 must be aware. Hence a consideration of mystic symbols drawn from each
 of these groups may give us a key with which to unlock some at least
 of the verbal riddles of the individual adventurer.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p4">Thanks to the spatial imagery inseparable from human
 thinking and human expression, no direct description of spiritual
 experience is or can be possible to man. It must always be symbolic,
 allusive, oblique: always suggest, but never tell, the truth: and in
 this respect there is not much to choose between the fluid and
 artistic language of vision and the arid technicalities of philosophy.
 In another respect, however, there is a great deal to choose between
 them: and here the visionary, not the philosopher, receives the palm.
 The greater the suggestive quality of the symbol used, the more
 answering emotion it evokes in those to whom it is addressed, the more
 truth it will convey. A good symbolism, therefore, will be more than
 mere diagram or mere allegory: it will use to the utmost the resources
 of beauty and of passion, will bring with it hints of mystery and
 wonder, bewitch with dreamy periods the mind to which it is addressed.
 Its appeal will not be to the clever brain, but to the desirous heart,
 the intuitive sense, of man.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p5">The three great classes of symbols which I propose to
 consider, appeal to three deep cravings of the self, three great
 expressions of man’s restlessness, which only mystic truth can
 fully satisfy. The first is the craving which makes him a pilgrim and
 wanderer. It is the longing to go out from his normal world in search
 of a lost home, a “better country”; an Eldorado, a Sarras,
 a Heavenly <pb n="127" id="iii.vi-Page_127" /> Syon. The next is that
 craving of heart for heart, of the soul for its perfect mate, which
 makes him a lover. The third is the craving for inward purity and
 perfection, which makes him an ascetic, and in the last resort a
 saint.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p6">These three cravings, I think, answer to three ways in
 which mystics of different temperaments attack the problem of the
 Absolute: three different formulae under which their transcendence of
 the sense-world can be described. In describing this transcendence,
 and the special adventures involved in it, they are describing a
 change from the state of ordinary men, in touch with the sense-world,
 responding to its rhythms, to the state of spiritual consciousness in
 which, as they say, they are “in union” with Divine
 Reality, with God. Whatever be the theological creed of the mystic, he
 never varies in declaring this close, definite, and actual intimacy to
 be the end of his quest. “Mark me like the tulip with Thine own
 streaks,” says the Sufi.
 <note place="foot" n="258" id="iii.vi-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p7">
   

    Jámi, “Joseph and Zulaikha. The Poet’s
   Prayer.”</p></note>

  “I would fain be to the Eternal Goodness what his own hand is
 to a man,” says the German contemplative.
 <note place="foot" n="259" id="iii.vi-p7.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p8">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. x.</p></note>

  “My 
 <i>me</i>

  isGod, nor do I know my self-hood save in Him,” says the
 Italian saint.
 <note place="foot" n="260" id="iii.vi-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p9">
   

    St. Catherine of Genoa, “ Vita e Dottrina,” cap.
   xiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p10">But, since this Absolute God is for him substance,
 ground or underlying Reality of all that 
 <i>is</i>

 : present yet absent, near yet far: He is already as truly immanent in
 the human soul as in the Universe. The seeker for the Real may
 therefore objectify his quest in two apparently contradictory, yet
 really mutually explanatory ways. First he may see it as an outgoing
 journey from the world of illusion to the real or transcendental
 world: a leaving of the visible for the invisible. Secondly, it may
 appear to him as an inward alteration, remaking or regeneration, by
 which his personality or character is so changed as to be able to
 enter into communion with that Fontal Being which he loves and
 desires; is united with and dominated by the indwelling God who is the
 fount of his spiritual life. In the first case, the objective idea
 “God” is the pivot of his symbolism: the Blazing Star, or
 Magnet of the Universe which he has seen far off, and seeing, has
 worshipped and desired. In the second case, the emphasis falls on the
 subjective idea “Sanctity,” with its accompanying
 consciousness of a disharmony to be abolished. The Mystic Way will
 then be described, not as a journey, but as an alteration of
 personality, the transmuting of “earthly” into
 “heavenly” man. Plainly these two aspects are obverse and
 reverse of one whole. They represent that mighty pair of opposites,
 Infinite and Finite, God and Self, which it is the business of
 mysticism to carry up into a higher synthesis. <pb n="128" id="iii.vi-Page_128" /> Whether the process be considered as outward
 search or inward change, its object and its end are the same. Man
 enters into that Order of Reality for which he was made, and which is
 indeed the inciting cause of his pilgrimage and his purification: for
 however great the demand on the soul’s own effort may be, the
 initiative always lies with the living Divine World itself.
 Man’s small desire is evoked, met, and fulfilled by the Divine
 Desire, his “separated will” or life becomes one with the
 great Life of the All.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p11">From what has been said in the last chapter, it will
 be clear that the symbolism of outward search and of inward change
 will be adopted respectively by the two groups of selves whose
 experience of “union with the Divine” leans (1) to the
 Transcendent or external, (2) to the Immanent or internal way of
 apprehending Reality. A third or intermediate group of images will be
 necessary to express the experience of those to whom mystic
 feeling—the satisfaction of love—is the supreme factor in
 the mystic life. According, then, to whether man’s instinct
 prompts him to describe the Absolute Reality which he knows and craves
 for as a Place, a Person, or a State—all three of course but
 partial and inadequate translations of the one Indescribable
 Truth—so will he tend to adopt a symbolism of one or other of
 these three types.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p12">A. Those who conceive the Perfect as a beatific vision
 exterior to them and very far off, who find in the doctrine of
 Emanations something which answers to their inward experience, will
 feel the process of their entrance into reality to be a quest, an
 arduous journey from the material to the spiritual world. They move
 away from, rather than transmute to another form, the life of sense.
 The ecstasies of such mystics will answer to the root-meaning of that
 much perverted word, as a “standing out” from themselves;
 a flight to happier countries far away. For them, the soul is outward
 bound towards its home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p13">B. Those for whom mysticism is above all things an
 intimate and personal relation, the satisfaction of a deep
 desire—who can say with Gertrude More, “never was there or
 can there be imagined such a love, as is between an humble soul and
 Thee”—will fall back upon imagery drawn largely from the
 language of earthly passion. Since the Christian religion insists upon
 the personal aspect of the Godhead, and provides in Christ an object
 of such intimacy, devotion and desire, an enormous number of Christian
 mystics inevitably describe their experiences under symbolism of this
 kind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p14">C. Those who are conscious rather of the Divine as a
 Transcendent Life immanent in the world and the self, and of a strange
 spiritual seed within them by whose development man, moving to higher
 levels of character and consciousness, attains his end, <pb n="129" id="iii.vi-Page_129" /> will see the mystic life as involving inward
 change rather than outgoing search. Regeneration is their watchword,
 and they will choose symbols of growth or transmutation: saying with
 St. Catherine of Genoa, “my Being is God, not by simple
 participation, but by a true transformation of my Being.”
 <note place="foot" n="261" id="iii.vi-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p15">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina,” p. 36.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p16">These three groups of mystics, then, stand for three
 kinds of temperament; and we may fairly take as their characteristic
 forms of symbolic expression the Mystic Quest, the Marriage of the
 Soul, and the “Great Work” of the Spiritual
 Alchemists.</p>

 <h4 id="iii.vi-p16.1">I</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p17">The pilgrimage idea, the outgoing quest, appears in
 mystical literature under two different aspects. One is the search for
 the “Hidden Treasure which desires to be found.” Such is
 the “quest of the Grail” when regarded in its mystic
 aspect as an allegory of the adventures of the soul. The other is the
 long, hard journey towards a known and definite goal or state. Such
 are Dante’s “Divine Comedy” and Bunyan’s
 “Pilgrim’s Progress”; each in their manner faithful
 descriptions of the Mystic Way. The goal of the quest—the
 Empyrean of Dante, the Beatific Vision or fulfilment of love—is
 often called Jerusalem by the Christian mystics: naturally enough
 since that city was for the mediaeval mind the supreme end of
 pilgrimage. By Jerusalem they mean not only the celestial country
 Heaven, but also the spiritual life, which is “itself a
 heaven.”
 <note place="foot" n="262" id="iii.vi-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p18">
   

    This image seems first to have been elaborated by St. Augustine,
   from whom it was borrowed by Hugh of St. Victor, and most of the
   mediaeval mystics.</p></note>

  “Right as a true pilgrim going to Jerusalem,” says
 Hilton, “leaveth behind him house and land, wife and child, and
 maketh himself poor and bare from all that he hath, that he may go
 lightly without letting: right so, if thou wilt be a ghostly pilgrim,
 thou shalt make thyself naked from all that thou hast . . . then shalt
 thou set in thy heart wholly and fully that thou wouldst be at
 Jerusalem, and at none other place but there.”
 “Jerusalem,” he says in this same chapter, “is as
 much as to say a sight of peace; and betokeneth contemplation in
 perfect love of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="263" id="iii.vi-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p19">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p20">Under this image of a pilgrimage—an image as
 concrete and practical, as remote from the romantic and picturesque,
 for the mediaeval writers who used it, as a symbolism of hotel and
 railway train would be to us—the mystics contrived to summarize
 and suggest much of the life history of the ascending soul; the
 developing spiritual consciousness. The necessary freedom and
 detachment of the traveller, his departure from his normal life and
 interests, the difficulties, enemies, and hardships encountered on
 <pb n="130" id="iii.vi-Page_130" /> the road—the length of the
 journey, the variety of the country, the dark night which overtakes
 him, the glimpses of destination far away—all these are seen
 more and more as we advance in knowledge to constitute a transparent
 allegory of the incidents of man’s progress from the unreal to
 the real. Bunyan was but the last of a long series of minds which
 grasped this fact.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p21">The Traveller, says the Sufi ‘Aziz bin Mahommed
 Nafasi, in whose book, “The Remotest Aim,” the
 pilgrimage-symbolism is developed in great detail, is the Perceptive
 or Intuitive Sense of Man. The goal to which he journeys is Knowledge
 of God. This mysterious traveller towards the only country of the soul
 may be known of other men by his detachment, charity, humility, and
 patience. These primary virtues, however—belonging to ethical
 rather than to spiritual life—are not enough to bring his quest
 to a successful termination. They make him, say the Sufis,
 “perfect in knowledge of his goal but deficient in the power of
 reaching it.” Though he has fraternal love for his
 fellow-pilgrims, detachment from wayside allurements, untiring
 perseverance on the road, he is still encumbered and weakened by
 unnecessary luggage. The second stage of his journey, therefore, is
 initiated like that of Christian by a casting off of his burden: a
 total self-renouncement, the attainment of a Franciscan poverty of
 spirit whereby he becomes “Perfectly Free.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p22">Having got rid of all impediments to the spiritual
 quest, he must now acquire or develop in their stead the
 characteristic mystical qualities, or Three Aids of the Pilgrim; which
 are called in this system Attraction, Devotion, and Elevation.
 Attraction is consciousness of the mutual desire existing between
 man’s spirit and the Divine Spirit: of the link of love which
 knits up reality and draws all things to their home in God. This is
 the universal law on which all mysticism is based. It is St.
 Augustine’s “Thou hast made us for Thyself and our hearts
 can find no rest except in Thee.” This “natural
 magnetism,” then, once he is aware of it, will draw the pilgrim
 irresistibly along the road from the Many to the One. His second aid,
 Devotion, says the “Remotest Aim” in a phrase of great
 depth and beauty, is “the prosecution of the journey 
 <i>to</i>

  God and 
 <i>in</i>

  God.”
 <note place="foot" n="264" id="iii.vi-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p23">
   

    So too Ruysbroeck says that “the just man goes 
   <i>towards</i>

    God by inward love in perpetual activity and 
   <i>in</i>

    God in virtue of his fruitive affection in eternal rest”
   (“De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum.” I. ii. cap.
   lxv).</p></note>

  It embraces, in fact, the whole contemplative life. It is the next
 degree of spiritual consciousness after the blind yielding to the
 attraction of the Real, and the setting in order of man’s
 relation to his source.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p24">The Traveller’s journey 
 <i>to</i>

  God is complete when he attains <pb n="131" id="iii.vi-Page_131" />
 knowledge of Him—“Illumination,” in the language of
 European mystics. The point at which this is reached is called the
 Tavern or resting-place upon the road, where he is fed with the Divine
 Mysteries. There are also “Wine Shops” upon the way, where
 the weary pilgrim is cheered and refreshed by a draught of the wine of
 Divine Love.
 <note place="foot" n="265" id="iii.vi-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p25">
   

    I need not remind the reader of the fact that this symbolism,
   perverted to the purposes of his skeptical philosophy, runs through
   the whole of the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyám.</p></note>

  Only when the journey 
 <i>to</i>

  God is completed begins the “Journey 
 <i>in</i>

  God”—that which the Christian mystics call the Unitive
 Way—and this, since it is the essence of Eternal Life, can have
 no end. Elevation, the pilgrim’s third aid, is the exalted or
 ecstatic form of consciousness peculiar to the contemplative, and
 which allows the traveller a glimpse of the spiritual city towards
 which he goes.
 <note place="foot" n="266" id="iii.vi-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p26">
   

    See Palmer’s “Oriental Mysticism,” pt. I. caps.
   i., ii., iii., and v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p27">The Sufi poet ‘Attar, in his mystical poem,
 “The Colloquy of the Birds,” has described the stages of
 this same spiritual pilgrimage with greater psychological insight, as
 the journey through “Seven Valleys.” The lapwing, having
 been asked by other birds what is the length of the road which leads
 to the hidden Palace of the King, replies that there are Seven Valleys
 through which every traveller must pass: but since none who attain the
 End ever come back to describe their adventures, no one knows the
 length of the way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p28">(1) The first valley, says the lapwing, is the Valley
 of the Quest. It is long and toilsome: and there the traveller must
 strip himself of all earthly things, becoming poor, bare, and
 desolate: and so stay till the Supernal Light casts a ray on his
 desolation. It is in fact, Dante’s Purgatorio, the Christian Way
 of Purgation: the period of self-stripping and purification which no
 mystic system omits.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p29">(2) When the ray of Supernal Light has touched the
 pilgrim he enters the limitless Valley of Love: begins, that is to
 say, the mystic life. It is Dante’s “Earthly
 Paradise,” or, in the traditional system of the mystics, the
 onset of Illumination.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p30">(3) Hence he passes to the Valley of Knowledge or
 Enlightenment—the contemplative state—where each finds in
 communion with Truth the place that belongs to him. No Dante student
 will fail to see here a striking parallel with those planetary heavens
 where each soul partakes of the Divine, “not supremely in the
 absolute sense,” as St. Bonaventura has it, but “supremely
 in respect of 
 <i>himself.”</i>

  The mystery of Being is now revealed to the traveller. He sees
 Nature’s secret, and God in all things. It is the height of
 illumination. <pb n="132" id="iii.vi-Page_132" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p31">(4) The next stage is the Valley of Detachment, of
 utter absorption in Divine Love—the Stellar Heaven of the
 Saints—where Duty is seen to be all in all. This leads
 to—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p32">(5) The Valley of the Unity, where the naked Godhead
 is the one object of contemplation. This is the stage of ecstasy, or
 the Beatific Vision: Dante’s condition in the last canto of the
 “Paradiso.” It is transient, however, and leads
 to—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p33">(6) The Valley of Amazement; where the Vision, far
 transcending the pilgrim’s receptive power, appears to be taken
 from him and he is plunged in darkness and bewilderment. This is the
 state which Dionysius the Areopagite, and after him many mediaeval
 mystics, called the Divine Dark, and described as the truest and
 closest of all our apprehensions of the Godhead. It is the Cloud of
 Unknowing, “dark from excessive bright.” The final stage
 is—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p34">(7) The Valley of Annihilation of Self: the supreme
 degree of union or theopathetic state, in which the self is utterly
 merged “like a fish in the sea” in the ocean of Divine
 Love.
 <note place="foot" n="267" id="iii.vi-p34.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p35">
   

    An abridged translation of ‘Attar’s allegory of the
   Valleys will be found in “The Conference of the Birds,”
   by R. P. Masani (1924). See also W. S. Lilly’s “Many
   Mansions,” p. 130.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p36">Through all these metaphors of pilgrimage to a
 goal—of a road followed, distance overpassed, fatigue
 endured—there runs the definite idea that the travelling self in
 undertaking the journey is fulfilling a destiny, a law of the
 transcendental life; obeying an imperative need. The chosen Knights
 are destined or 
 <i>called</i>

  to the quest of the Grail. “All men are 
 <i>called</i>

  to their origin,” says Rulman Merswin, and the fishes which he
 sees in his Vision of Nine Rocks are impelled to struggle, as it were
 “against nature,” uphill from pool to pool towards their
 source.
 <note place="foot" n="268" id="iii.vi-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p37">
   

    Jundt, “Rulman Merswin,” p. 27.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p38">All mystical thinkers agree in declaring that there is
 a mutual attraction between the Spark of the Soul, the free divine
 germ in man, and the Fount from which it came forth. “We long
 for the Absolute,” says Royce, “only in so far as in us
 the Absolute also longs, and seeks, through our very temporal
 striving, the peace that is nowhere in Time, but only, and yet
 Absolutely, in Eternity.”
 <note place="foot" n="269" id="iii.vi-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p39">
   

    Royce, “The World and the Individual,” vol. ii. p.
   386.</p></note>

  So, many centuries before the birth of American philosophy, Hilton
 put the same truth of experience in lovelier words. “He it is
 that desireth in thee, and He it is that is desired. He is all and He
 doth all if thou might see Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="270" id="iii.vi-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p40">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xxiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p41">The homeward journey of man’s spirit, then, may
 be thought of as due to the push of a divine life within, answering to
 the pull of <pb n="133" id="iii.vi-Page_133" /> a divine life without.
 <note place="foot" n="271" id="iii.vi-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p42">
   

    Compare Récéjac (“Fondements de la Connaissance
   Mystique,” p. 252). “According to mysticism, morality
   leads the soul to the frontiers of the Absolute and even gives it an
   impulsion to enter, but this is not enough. This movement of pure
   Freedom cannot succeed unless there is an equivalent movement within
   the Absolute itself.”</p></note>

  It is only possible because there is already in that spirit a certain
 kinship with the Divine, a capacity for Eternal Life; and the mystics,
 in undertaking it, are humanity’s pioneers on the only road to
 rest. Hence that attraction which the Moslem mystic discerned as the
 traveller’s necessary aid, is a fundamental doctrine of all
 mysticism: and as a consequence, the symbolism of mutual desire is
 here inextricably mingled with that of pilgrimage. The spiritual
 pilgrim goes because he is called; because he wants to go, must go, if
 he is to find rest and peace. “God 
 <i>needs</i>

  man,” says Eckhart. It is Love calling to love: and the
 journey, though in one sense a hard pilgrimage, up and out, by the
 terraced mount and the ten heavens to God, in another is the
 inevitable rush of the roving comet, caught at last, to the Central
 Sun. “My weight is my love,” said St. Augustine.
 <note place="foot" n="272" id="iii.vi-p42.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p43">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. xiii. cap. 9. “All those who love,”
   says Ruysbroeck, “feel this attraction: more or less according
   to the degree of their love.” (“De Calculo sive de
   Perfectione filiorum Dei.”)</p></note>

  Like gravitation, it inevitably compels, for good or evil, every
 spirit to its own place. According to another range of symbols, that
 love flings open a door, in order that the larger Life may rush in and
 it and the soul be “one thing.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p44">Here, then, we run through the whole gamut of symbolic
 expression; through Transcendence, Desire, and Immanence. All are seen
 to point to one consummation, diversely and always allusively
 expressed: the need of union between man’s separated spirit and
 the Real, his remaking in the interests of transcendent life, his
 establishment in that Kingdom which is both “near and
 far.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p45">“In the book of Hidden Things it is
 written,” says Eckhart, “‘I stand at the door and
 knock and wait’ . . . thou needst not seek Him here or there: He
 is no farther off than the door of the heart. There He stands and
 waits and waits until He finds thee ready to open and let Him in. Thou
 needst not call Him from a distance; to wait until thou openest is
 harder for Him than for thee. He needs thee a thousand times more than
 thou canst need Him. 
 <i>Thy opening and His entering are but one moment</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="273" id="iii.vi-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p46">
   

    Meister Eckhart, Pred. iii.</p></note>

  “God,” he says in another place, “can as little do
 without us, as we without Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="274" id="iii.vi-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p47">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., Pred. xiii.</p></note>

  Our attainment of the Absolute is not a one-sided ambition, but the
 fulfilment of a mutual desire. “For our natural Will,”
 says Lady Julian, “is to have God, and the Good will of <pb n="134" id="iii.vi-Page_134" /> God is to have us; and we may never cease from
 longing till we have Him in fullness of joy.”
 <note place="foot" n="275" id="iii.vi-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p48">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p49">So, in the beautiful poem or ritual called the
 “Hymn of Jesus,” contained in the apocryphal “Acts
 of John” and dating from primitive Christian times, the Logos,
 or Eternal Christ, is thus represented as matching with His own
 transcendent, self-giving desire every need of the soul.
 <note place="foot" n="276" id="iii.vi-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p50">
   

    The Greek and English text will be found in the “Apocrypha
   Anecdota” of Dr. M. R. James, series 2 (Cambridge, 1897), pp.
   1-25. I follow his translation. It will be seen that I have adopted
   the hypotheses of Mr. G. R. S. Mead as to the dramatic nature of
   this poem. See his “Echoes from the Gnosis,” 1896.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p51">The Soul says:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p51.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p51.2">“‘I would be saved.’”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p52">Christ replies:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p52.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p52.2">“‘And I would save.’
 Amen.”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p53">The Dialogue continues:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p53.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.2">“‘I would be loosed.’</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.3">‘And I would loose.’ Amen.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.4">‘I would be pierced.’</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.5">‘And I would pierce.’ Amen.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.6">‘I would be born.’</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.7">‘And I would bear.’ Amen.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.8">‘I would eat.’</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.9">‘And I would be eaten.’ Amen.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.10">‘I would hear.’</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.11">‘And I would be heard.’ Amen.”</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.12">“‘I am a Lamp to thee who beholdest
 Me,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.13">I am a Mirror to thee who perceivest Me,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.14">I am a Door to thee, who knockest at Me,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p53.15">I am a Way to thee a wayfarer.’”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p54">The same fundamental idea of the mutual quest of the
 Soul and the Absolute is expressed in the terms of another symbolism
 by the great Mahommedan mystic:—</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p54.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.2">“No lover ever seeks union with his
 beloved,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.3">But his beloved is also seeking union with him.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.4">But the lover’s love makes his body lean</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.5">While the beloved’s love makes her fair and
 lusty.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.6">When in 
 <i>this</i>

  heart the lightning spark of love arises,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.7">Be sure this love is reciprocated in 
 <i>that</i>

  heart.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.8">When the love of God arises in thy heart,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p54.9">Without doubt God also feels love for thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="277" id="iii.vi-p54.10"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p55">
   

    Jalalu d’ Din Rumi (Wisdom of the East Series), p. 77.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p56">The mystic vision, then, is of a spiritual universe
 held within <pb n="135" id="iii.vi-Page_135" /> the bonds of love: 
 <note place="foot" n="278" id="iii.vi-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p57">
   

    So Dante—</p>

   <div lang="it" id="iii.vi-p57.1">
   <p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p58">“ Nel
   suo profondo vidi che s’interna</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p59">legato con amore in un volume</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p60">cio che per l’universo si
   squaderna.”</p>
   </div>

   <p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p61">(Par. xxxiii. 85.)</p></note>

 and of the free and restless human soul, having within it the spark of
 divine desire, the “tendency to the Absolute,” pnly
 finding satisfaction and true life when united with this Life of God.
 Then, in Patmore’s lovely image, “the babe is at its
 mother’s breast,” “the lover has returned to the
 beloved.”
 <note place="foot" n="279" id="iii.vi-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p62">
   

    “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,” “Aurea
   Dicta,” ccxxviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p63">Whatever their outward sense, all true mystic symbols
 express aspects of this “secret of the world,” this primal
 verity. But whereas such great visionary schemes as those of
 ‘Attar and of Dante show it in its cosmic form, in many symbolic
 descriptions—particularly those which we meet in the writings of
 the ecstatic saints—the personal subjective note, the
 consciousness of an individual relation between that one self and the
 Supernal Self, overpowers all general applications. Then philosophy
 and formal allegory must step aside: the sacramental language of
 exalted emotion, of profoundly felt experience, takes its place. The
 phases of mutual love, of wooing and combat, awe and delight—the
 fevers of desire, the ecstasy of surrender—are drawn upon and
 made to contribute something to the description of the great and
 secret drama of the soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p64">To such symbolic transcripts of intimate experience
 belongs one amazing episode of the spiritual life-history which,
 because it has been given immortal expression by the greatest mystical
 poet of modern times, is familiar to thousands of readers who know
 little or nothing of the more normal adventures incidental to
 man’s attainment of the Absolute. In “The Hound of
 Heaven” Francis Thompson described with an almost terrible
 power, not the self’s quest of adored Reality, but
 Reality’s quest of the unwilling self. He shows to us the
 remorseless, untiring seeking and following of the soul by the Divine
 Life to which it will not surrender: the inexorable onward sweep of
 “this tremendous Lover,” hunting the separated spirit,
 “strange piteous futile thing” that flees Him “down
 the nights and down the days.” This idea of the love-chase, of
 the spirit rushing in terror from the overpowering presence of God,
 but followed, sought, conquered in the end, is common to all the
 mediaeval mystics: it is the obverse of their general doctrine of the
 necessary fusion of human and divine life, “escape from the
 flame of separation.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p65">“I chased thee, for in this was my
 pleasure,” says the voice of Love to Mechthild of Magdeburg;
 “I captured thee, for this was my desire; I bound thee, and I
 rejoice in thy bonds; I have <pb n="136" id="iii.vi-Page_136" /> wounded
 thee, that thou mayst be united to me. If I gave thee blows, it was
 that I might be possessed of thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="280" id="iii.vi-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p66">
   

    “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. i. cap.
   iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p67">So in the beautiful Middle English poem of “Quia
 amore langueo,”—</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p67.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.2">“I am true love that fals was nevere,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.3">Mi sistyr, mannis soule, I loved hir thus;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.4">Bicause we wolde in no wise discevere</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.5">I lefte my Kyngdom glorious.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.6">I purveyde for hir a paleis precious;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.7">She fleyth, I folowe, I sought hir so.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p67.8">I suffride this peyne piteous</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.vi-p67.9">Quia amore langueo,”
 <note place="foot" n="281" id="iii.vi-p67.10"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p68">
   

    “Quia amore langueo,” an anonymous fifteenth-century
   poem. Printed from the Lambeth MS. by the E.E.T.S., 1866-67.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.vi-p69">Meister Eckhart has the same idea of the
 inexorable Following Love, impossible to escape, expressed under less
 personal images. “Earth,” he says, “cannot escape
 the sky; let it flee up or down, the sky flows into it, and makes it
 fruitful whether it will or no. So God does to man. He who will escape
 Him only runs to His bosom; for all corners are open to Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="282" id="iii.vi-p69.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p70">
   

    Pred. lxxxviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p71">We find in all the mystics this strong sense of a
 mysterious spiritual life—a Reality—over against man,
 seeking him and compelling him to Its will. It is not for him, they
 think, to say that he will or will not aspire to the transcendental
 world.
 <note place="foot" n="283" id="iii.vi-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p72">
   

    So we are told of St. Francis of Assisi, that in his youth he
   “tried to flee God’s hand.” Thomas of Celano,
   Legenda Prima, cap. ii.</p></note>

  Hence sometimes this inversion of man’s long quest of God. The
 self resists the pull of spiritual gravitation, flees from the touch
 of Eternity; and the Eternal seeks it, tracks it ruthlessly down. The
 Following Love, the mystics say, is a fact of experience, not a poetic
 idea. “Those strong feet that follow, follow after,” once
 set upon the chase, are bound to win. Man, once conscious of Reality,
 cannot evade it. For a time his separated spirit, his disordered
 loves, may wilfully frustrate the scheme of things: but he must be
 conquered in the end. Then the mystic process unfolds itself: Love
 triumphs: the “purpose of the worlds” fulfils itself in
 the individual life.</p>

 <h4 id="iii.vi-p72.1">II</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p73">It was natural and inevitable that the imagery of
 human love and marriage should have seemed to the mystic the best of
 all images of his own “fulfilment of life”; his
 soul’s surrender, first to the call, finally to the embrace of
 Perfect Love. It lay ready to <pb n="137" id="iii.vi-Page_137" /> his hand:
 it was understood of all men: and moreover, it certainly does offer,
 upon lower levels, a strangely exact parallel to the sequence of
 states in which man’s spiritual consciousness unfolds itself,
 and which form the consummation of the mystic life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p74">It has been said that the constant use of such imagery
 by Christian mystics of the mediaeval period is traceable to the
 popularity of the Song of Songs, regarded as an allegory of the
 spiritual life. I think that the truth lies rather in the opposite
 statement: namely, that the mystic loved the Song of Songs because he
 there saw reflected, as in a mirror, the most secret experiences of
 his soul. The sense of a desire that was insatiable, of a personal
 fellowship so real, inward, and intense that it could only be compared
 with the closest link of human love, of an intercourse that was no
 mere spiritual self-indulgence, but was rooted in the primal duties
 and necessities of life—more, those deepest, most intimate
 secrets of communion, those self-giving ecstasies which all mystics
 know, but of which we, who are not mystics, may not speak—all
 these he found symbolized and suggested, their unendurable glories
 veiled in a merciful mist, in the poetry which man has invented to
 honour that august passion in which the merely human draws nearest to
 the divine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p75">The great saints who adopted and elaborated this
 symbolism, applying it to their pure and ardent passion for the
 Absolute, were destitute of the prurient imagination which their
 modern commentators too often possess. They were essentially pure of
 heart; and when they “saw God” they were so far from
 confusing that unearthly vision with the products of morbid sexuality,
 that the dangerous nature of the imagery which they employed did not
 occur to them. They knew by experience the unique nature of spiritual
 love: and no one can know anything about it in any other way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p76">Thus for St. Bernard, throughout his deeply mystical
 sermons on the Song of Songs, the Divine Word is the Bridegroom, the
 human soul is the Bride: but how different is the effect produced by
 his use of these symbols from that with which he has been charged by
 hostile critics! In the place of that “sensuous imagery”
 which is so often and so earnestly deplored by those who have hardly a
 nodding acquaintance with the writings of the saints, we find images
 which indeed have once been sensuous; but which are here anointed and
 ordained to a holy office, carried up, transmuted, and endowed with a
 radiant purity, an intense and spiritual life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p77">“
 <i>‘Let Him kiss me</i>

  
 <i>with the kisses of His mouth.’</i>

  Who is it speaks these words? It is the Bride. Who is the Bride? It
 is the Soul thirsting for God. . . . She who asks this is held by the
 bond of love to him from whom she asks it. Of all the sentiments of
 nature, <pb n="138" id="iii.vi-Page_138" /> this of love is the most
 excellent, especially when it is rendered back to Him who is the
 principle and fountain of it—that is, God. Nor are there found
 any expressions equally sweet to signify the mutual affection between
 the Word of God and the soul, as those of Bridegroom and of Bride;
 inasmuch as between individuals who stand in such relation to each
 other all things are in common, and they possess nothing separate or
 divided. They have one inheritance, one dwelling-place, one table, and
 they are in fact one flesh. If, then, mutual love is especially
 befitting to a bride and bridegroom, it is not unfitting that the name
 of Bride is given to a soul which loves.”
 <note place="foot" n="284" id="iii.vi-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p78">
   

    Sr. Bernard, “Cantica Canticorum,” Sermon vii. For a
   further and excellent discussion of St. Bernard’s mystical
   language, see Dom Cuthbert Butler, “Western Mysticism,”
   2nd ed., pp. 160 
   <i>seq</i>

   .</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p79">To women mystics of the Catholic Church, familiar with
 the antique and poetic metaphor which called every cloistered nun the
 Bride of Christ, that crisis in their spiritual history in which they
 definitely vowed themselves to the service of Transcendent Reality
 seemed, naturally enough, the veritable betrothal of the soul. Often,
 in a dynamic vision, they saw as in a picture the binding vows
 exchanged between their spirits and their God.
 <note place="foot" n="285" id="iii.vi-p79.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p80">
   

    
   <i>Vide</i>

    
   <i>infra,</i>

    Pt. II. cap. v.</p></note>

  That further progress on the mystic way which brought with it a sharp
 and permanent consciousness of union with the Divine Will, the
 constant sustaining presence of a Divine Companion, became, by an
 extension of the original simile, Spiritual Marriage. The elements of
 duty, constancy, irrevocableness, and loving obedience involved in the
 mediaeval conception of the marriage tie, made it an apt image of a
 spiritual state in which humility, intimacy, and love were the
 dominant characteristics. There is really no need to seek a
 pathological explanation of these simple facts.
 <note place="foot" n="286" id="iii.vi-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p81">
   

    Professor Pratt, by no means an enthusiastic witness, most justly
   observes “There are several excellent reasons why the mystics
   almost inevitably make use of the language of human love in
   describing the joy of the love of God. The first and simplest is
   this: that they have no other language to use . . . the mystic must
   make use of expressions drawn from earthly love to describe his
   experience, or give up the attempt of describing it at all. It is
   the only way he has of even suggesting to the non-mystical what he
   has felt” (“The Religious Consciousness,” p.
   418).</p></note>

  Moreover with few exceptions, the descriptions of spiritual marriage
 which the great mystics have left are singularly free from physical
 imagery. “So mysterious is the secret,” says St. Teresa,
 “and so sublime the favour that God thus bestows instantaneously
 on the soul, that it feels a supreme delight, only to be described by
 saying that our Lord vouchsafes for the moment to reveal to it His own
 heavenly glory in a far more subtle way than by any vision or
 spiritual delight. As far as can be understood, the soul, I mean the
 spirit of this soul, is made one with God, who is <pb n="139" id="iii.vi-Page_139" /> Himself a spirit, and Who has been pleased to
 show certain persons how far His love for us extends in order that we
 may praise His greatness. He has thus deigned to unite Himself to His
 creature: He has bound Himself to her as firmly as two human beings
 are joined in wedlock and will never separate Himself from her.”
 <note place="foot" n="287" id="iii.vi-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p82">
   

    “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sétimas, cap
   ii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p83">The great Richard of St. Victor, in one of his most
 splendid mystical treatises,
 <note place="foot" n="288" id="iii.vi-p83.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p84">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis” (Migne,
   Patrologia Latina, vol. cxcvi. col. 1207).</p></note>

  has given us perhaps the most daring and detailed application of the
 symbolism of marriage to the adventures of the spirit of man. He
 divides the “steep stairway of love,” by which the
 contemplative ascends to union with the Absolute, into four stages.
 These he calls the betrothal, the marriage, the wedlock, and the
 fruitfulness of the soul.
 <note place="foot" n="289" id="iii.vi-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p85">
   

    “In primo gradu fit desponsatio, in secundo nuptiae, in
   tertio copula, in quarto puerperium. . . . De quarto dicitur,
   Coucepimus, et quasi parturivimus et peperimus spiritum” (Isa.
   xviii
   .

    26). (
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    1216, D.)</p></note>

  In the betrothal, he says, the soul “thirsts for the
 Beloved”; that is to say, it longs to experience the delights of
 Reality. “The Spirit comes to the Soul, and seems sweeter than
 honey.” It is conversion, the awakening to mystical truth; the
 kindling of the passion for the Absolute. “Then the Soul with
 pertinacity demands more”: and because of her burning desire she
 attains to pure contemplation, and so passes to the second degree of
 love. In this she is “led in bridal” by the Beloved.
 Ascending “above herself” in contemplation, she
 “sees the Sun of Righteousness.” She is now confirmed in
 the mystic life; the irrevocable marriage vows are made between her
 spirit and her God. At this point she can “see the
 Beloved,” but “cannot yet come in to Him,” says
 Richard. This degree, as we shall see later, answers more or less to
 that which other mystics call the Illuminative Way: but any attempt to
 press these poetic symbols into a cast-iron series, and establish
 exact parallels, is foredoomed to failure, and will merely succeed in
 robbing them of their fragrance and suggestive power. In
 Richard’s “third stage,” however, that of union, or
 wedlock, it is clear that the soul enters upon the “Unitive
 Way.” She has passed the stages of ecstatic and significant
 events, and is initiated into the Life. She is “deified,”
 “passes utterly 
 <i>into</i>

  God, and is glorified in Him”: is transfigured, he says, by
 immediate contact with the Divine Substance, into an utterly different
 quality of being. “Thus,” says St. John of the Cross,
 “the soul, when it shall have driven away from itself all that
 is contrary to the divine will, becomes transformed in God by love.
 <note place="foot" n="290" id="iii.vi-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p86">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” lii. cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p87">“The Soul,” says Richard again, “is
 utterly concentrated on the One.” She is “caught up to the
 divine light.” The expression of <pb n="140" id="iii.vi-Page_140" />
 the personal passion, the intimate relation, here rises to its height.
 But this is not enough. Where most mystical diagrams leave off,
 Richard of St. Victor’s “steep stairway of Love”
 goes on: with the result that this is almost the only symbolic system
 bequeathed to us by the great contemplatives in which all the
 implications contained in the idea of the spiritual marriage have been
 worked out to their term. He saw clearly that the union of the soul
 with its Source could not be a barren ecstasy. That was to mistake a
 means for an end; and to frustrate the whole intention of life, which
 is, on all levels, fruitful and creative. Therefore he says that in
 the fourth degree, the Bride who has been so greatly honoured, caught
 up to such unspeakable delight, sinks her own will and “is
 humiliated below herself.” She accepts the pains and duties in
 the place of the raptures of love; and becomes a source, a
 “parent” of fresh spiritual life. The <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p87.1"> 
 <i>Sponsa Dei</i>

  </span> develops into the <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p87.2"> 
 <i>Mater Divinae gratiae.</i>

  </span> That imperative need of life, to push on, to create,
 to spread, is here seen operating in the spiritual sphere. This forms
 that rare and final stage in the evolution of the great mystics, in
 which they return to the world which they forsook; and there live, as
 it were, as centres of transcendental energy, the creators of
 spiritual families, the partners and fellow-labourers with the Divine
 Life.
 <note place="foot" n="291" id="iii.vi-p87.3"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p88">
   

    
   <i>Vide infra</i>

   , pt. ii. caps. i. and x.</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iii.vi-p88.1">III</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p89">We come now to the symbols which have been adopted by
 those mystics in whom temperamental consciousness of their own
 imperfection, and of the unutterable perfection of the Absolute Life
 for which they longed, has overpowered all other aspects of
 man’s quest of reality. The “seek, and ye shall
 find” of the pilgrim, the “by Love shall He be gotten and
 holden” of the bride, can never seem an adequate description of
 experience to minds of this type. They are intent on the inexorable
 truth which must be accepted in some form by both these classes: the
 crucial fact that “we behold that which we are,” or, in
 other words, that “only the Real can know Reality.” Hence
 the state of the inward man, the “unrealness” of him when
 judged by any transcendental standard, is their centre of interest.
 His remaking or regeneration appears to them as the primal necessity,
 if he is ever to obtain rights of citizenship in the “country of
 the soul.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p90">We have seen that this idea of the New Birth, the
 remaking or transmutation of the self, clothed in many different
 symbols, runs through the whole of mysticism and much of theology. It
 is the mystic’s subjective reading of those necessary
 psychological <pb n="141" id="iii.vi-Page_141" /> and moral changes which
 he observes within himself as his spiritual consciousness grows. His
 hard work of renunciation, of detachment from the things which that
 consciousness points out as illusory or impure, his purifications and
 trials, all form part of it. If that which is whole or perfect is to
 come, then that which is in part must be done away: “for in what
 measure we put off the creature, in the same measure are we able to
 put on the Creator: neither more nor less.”
 <note place="foot" n="292" id="iii.vi-p90.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p91">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p92">Of all the symbolic systems in which this truth has
 been enshrined none is so complete, so picturesque, and now so little
 understood as that of the “Hermetic Philosophers” or
 Spiritual Alchemists. This fact would itself be sufficient to justify
 us in examining some of the chief features of their symbolism. There
 is a further excuse for this apparently eccentric proceeding, however,
 in the fact that the language of alchemy was largely—though not
 always accurately and consistently—used by the great mystic
 Jacob Boehme, and after him by his English disciple, William Law.
 Without, then, some knowledge of the terms which they employed, but
 seldom explained, the writings of this important school can hardly be
 understood.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p93">The alchemic symbols, especially as applied to the
 mystic life, are full of an often deliberate obscurity; which makes
 their exact interpretation a controversial matter at the best.
 Moreover, the authors of the various Hermetic writings do not always
 use them in the same sense, and whilst many of these writings are
 undoubtedly mystical, others clearly deal with the physical quest of
 gold: nor have we any sure standard by which to divide class from
 class. The elements from which the spiritual alchemists built up their
 allegories of the mystic life are, however, easily grasped: and these
 elements, with the significance generally attributed to them, are as
 much as those who are not specialists can hope to unravel from this
 very tangled skein. First, there are the metals; of course the obvious
 materials of physical alchemy. These are usually called by the names
 of their presiding planets: thus in Hermetic language Luna means
 silver, Sol gold, etc. Then there is the Vessel, or Athanor, in which
 the transmutation of base metal to gold took place: an object whose
 exact nature is veiled in much mystery. The Fire, and various solvents
 and waters, peculiar to the different alchemistic recipes, complete
 the apparatus necessary to the “Great Work.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p94">The process of this work, sometimes described in
 chemical, and sometimes in astrological terms, is more often than not
 disguised in a strange heraldic and zoological symbolism dealing with
 Lions, Dragons, Eagles, Vultures, Ravens and Doves: which, <pb n="142" id="iii.vi-Page_142" /> delightful in its picturesqueness, is
 unequalled in its power of confusing the anxious and unwary inquirer.
 It is also the subject of innumerable and deliberate allegories, which
 were supposed to convey its secrets to the elect, whilst most
 certainly concealing them from the crowd. Hence it is that the author
 of “A Short Enquiry concerning the Hermetic Art” speaks
 for all investigators of this subject when he describes the
 “Hermetic science” as a “great Labyrinth, in which
 are abundance of enquirers rambling to this day, many of them
 undiscerned by one another.” Like him, I too “have taken
 several Turns in it myself, wherein one shall meet with very few; for
 ‘tis so large, and almost every one taking a different Path,
 that they seldom meet. But finding it a very melancholy place, I
 resolved to get out of it, and rather content myself to walk in the
 little garden before the entrance, where many things, though not all,
 were orderly to be seen. Choosing rather to stay there, and
 contemplate on the Metaphor set up, than venture again into the
 wilderness.”
 <note place="foot" n="293" id="iii.vi-p94.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p95">
   

    “A Short Enquiry Concerning the Hermetic Art,” p.
   29.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p96">Coming, then, to the “contemplation of the
 Metaphor set up,”—by far the most judicious course for
 modern students of the Hermetic art—we observe first that the
 prime object of alchemy was held to be the production of the
 Philosopher’s Stone, that perfect and incorrupt substance or
 “noble Tincture,” never found upon our imperfect earth in
 its natural state, which could purge all baser metals of their dross,
 and turn them to pure gold. The quest of the Stone, in fact, was but
 one aspect of man’s everlasting quest of perfection, his hunger
 for the Absolute; and hence an appropriate symbol of the mystic life.
 But this quest was not conducted in some far off transcendental
 kingdom. It was prosecuted in the Here and Now within the physical
 world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p97">Gold, the Crowned King, or Sol, as it is called in the
 planetary symbolism of the alchemists, was their standard of
 perfection, the “Perfect Metal.” Towards it, as the
 Christian towards sanctity, their wills were set. It had for them a
 value not sordid but ideal. Nature, they thought, is always trying to
 make gold, this incorruptible and perfect thing; and the other metals
 are merely the results of the frustration of her original design. Nor
 is this aiming at perfection and achieving of imperfection limited to
 the physical world. <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p97.1"> 
 <i>Quod superius, sicut quod inferius.</i>

  </span> Upon the spiritual plane also they held that the
 Divine Idea is always aiming at “Spiritual
 Gold”—divine humanity, the New Man, citizen of the
 transcendental world—and “natural man” as we
 ordinarily know him is a lower metal, silver at best. He is a
 departure from the “plan,” who yet bears within himself,
 if we could find it, the spark or seed of absolute perfection: the
 “tincture” which makes gold. “The <pb n="143" id="iii.vi-Page_143" /> smattering I have of the Philosopher’s
 Stone,” says Sir Thomas Browne, “(which is something more
 than the perfect exaltation of gold) hath taught me a great deal of
 divinity, and instructed my belief how that immortal spirit and
 incorruptible substance of my soul may lie obscure, and sleep awhile
 within this house of flesh.”
 <note place="foot" n="294" id="iii.vi-p97.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p98">
   

    “Religio Medici,” pt. i.</p></note>

  This “incorruptible substance” is man’s goldness,
 his perfect principle: for “the highest mineral virtue resides
 in Man,” says Albertus Magnus, “and God may be found
 everywhere.”
 <note place="foot" n="295" id="iii.vi-p98.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p99">
   

    “A Suggestive Enquiry into the Hermetic Mystery,” p.
   143. This rare and curious study of spiritual alchemy was the
   anonymous work of the late Mrs. Atwood. She attempted to suppress it
   soon after publication under the impression—common amongst
   mystics of a certain type—that she had revealed matters which
   might not be spoken of; as Coventry Patmore for the same reason
   destroyed his masterpiece, “Sponsa Dei.”</p></note>

  Hence the prosecution of a spiritual chemistry is a proper part of
 the true Hermetic science.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p100">The art of the alchemist, whether spiritual or
 physical, consists in completing the work of perfection, bringing
 forth and making dominant, as it were, the “latent
 goldness” which “lies obscure” in metal or man. The
 ideal adept of alchemy was therefore an “auxiliary of the
 Eternal Goodness.” By his search for the “Noble
 Tincture” which should restore an imperfect world, he became a
 partner in the business of creation, assisting the Cosmic Plan. Thus
 the proper art of the Spiritual Alchemist, with whom alone we are here
 concerned, was the production of the spiritual and only valid tincture
 or Philosopher’s Stone; the mystic seed of transcendental life
 which should invade, tinge, and wholly transmute the imperfect self
 into spiritual gold. That this was no fancy of seventeenth-century
 allegorists, but an idea familiar to many of the oldest writers upon
 alchemy—whose quest was truly a spiritual search into the
 deepest secrets of the soul—is proved by the words which bring
 to an end the first part of the antique “Golden Treatise upon
 the Making of the Stone,” sometimes attributed to Hermes
 Trismegistus. “This, O Son,” says that remarkable tract,
 “is the Concealed Stone of Many Colours, which is born and
 brought forth in one colour; know this and conceal it . . . it leads
 from darkness into light, from this desert wilderness to a secure
 habitation, and from poverty and straits to a free and ample
 fortune.”
 <note place="foot" n="296" id="iii.vi-p100.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p101">
   

    Quoted in “A Suggestive Enquiry into the Hermetic
   Mystery,” p. 107. The whole of the “Golden
   Treatise” will be found set out in this work.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p102">Man, then, was for the alchemists “the true
 laboratory of the Hermetic art”; which concealed in an
 entanglement of vague and contradictory symbols the life-process of
 his ascension to that perfect state in which he was able to meet God.
 This state must not be confused with a merely moral purity, but is to
 be understood as involving utter transmutation into a “new
 form.” It <pb n="144" id="iii.vi-Page_144" /> naturally followed from
 this that the indwelling Christ, the “Corner Stone,” the
 Sun of Righteousness, became, for many of the Christian alchemists,
 identified with the <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p102.1"> 
 <i>Lapis Philosophorum</i>

  </span> and with Sol: and was regarded both as the image and
 as the earnest of this “great work.” His spirit was the
 “noble tincture” which “can bring that which is
 lowest in the death to its highest ornament or glory;”
 <note place="foot" n="297" id="iii.vi-p102.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p103">
   

    Jacob Boehme, “The Threefold Life of Man,” cap. iv.
   § 23.</p></note>

  transmuting the natural to the supernatural, operating the “New
 Birth.” “This,” says Boehme, “is the noble
 precious Stone <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p103.1">
 <i>(Lapis Philosophorum),</i>

  </span> the Philosopher’s Stone, which the Magi (or
 wise men) find which 
 <i>tinctureth nature,</i>

  and generateth a new son in the old. He who findeth that, esteemeth
 more highly of it than of this (outward) world. For the Son is many
 thousand times greater than the Father.” Again, “If you
 take the 
 <i>spirit</i>

  of the tincture, then indeed you go on a way in which 
 <i>many have found</i>

  Sol; but they have followed on the way to 
 <i>the heart</i>

  of Sol, where the spirit of the heavenly tincture hath laid hold on 
 <i>them,</i>

  and brought them into the liberty, into the Majesty, where they have 
 <i>Known</i>

  the Noble Stone, <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p103.2">
 <i>Lapis Philosophorum,</i>

  </span> the Philosopher’s Stone, and have stood amazed
 at man’s blindness, and seen his labouring in vain. Would you
 fain find the Noble Stone? Behold, we will show it you plain enough,
 if you be a 
 <i>Magus,</i>

  and worthy, else you shall remain blind still: therefore fall to work
 thus: for it hath no more but 
 <i>three numbers.</i>

  First tell from 
 <i>one</i>

  till you come to the Cross, which is ten (X) . . . and 
 <i>there</i>

  lieth the 
 <i>Stone</i>

  without any great painstaking, for it is pure and not defiled with
 any earthly nature.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p104">“In this stone there lieth hidden, whatsoever
 God and the Eternity, also heaven, the stars and elements contain and
 are able to do. There never was from eternity anything better or more
 precious than this, and it is offered by God and bestowed upon man;
 every one may have it . . . it is in a simple form, and hath the power
 of the whole Deity in it.”
 <note place="foot" n="298" id="iii.vi-p104.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p105">
   

    Boehme, “The Threefold Life of Man,” cap. vi. §
   98; cap. x. §§ 3, 4; and cap. xiii. § 1.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p106">Boehme is here using alchemic symbols, according to
 his custom, in a loose and artistic manner; for the true Hermetic
 Philosopher’s Stone is not something which can be found but
 something which must be made. The alchemists, whether their search be
 for a physical or a spiritual “tincture,” say always that
 this tincture is the product of the furnace and Athanor: and further
 that it is composed of “three numbers” or elements, which
 they call Sulphur, Salt, and Mercury. These, when found, and forced
 into the proper combination, form the “Azoth” or
 “Philosopher’s Egg”—the stuff or First Matter
 of the Great Work. Sulphur, Salt, <pb n="145" id="iii.vi-Page_145" /> and
 Mercury, however, must not be understood in too literal a sense.
 “You need not look for our metallic seed among the
 elements,” says Basil the Monk, “it need not be sought so
 far back. If you can only rectify the Mercury, Sulphur, and Salt
 (understand 
 <i>those of the sages)</i>

  until the metallic spirit and body are inseparably joined together by
 means of the metallic soul, you thereby firmly rivet the chain of love
 and prepare the palace for the Coronation.”
 <note place="foot" n="299" id="iii.vi-p106.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p107">
   

    “The Golden Tripod of the Monk Basilius Valentinus”
   (“The Hermetic Museum, “ vol. i. p. 319).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p108">Of these three ingredients, the important one is the
 spiritual principle, the unseizable Mercury; which is far from being
 the metal which we ordinarily know by that name. The Mercury which the
 alchemists sought—often in strange places—is a hidden and
 powerful substance. They call it “Mercury of the Wise”;
 and he who can discover it, they say, is on the way towards success.
 The reader in search of mystical wisdom already begins to be
 bewildered; but if he persevere in this labyrinth of symbolism, he
 presently discovers—as Basil the Monk indeed hints—that
 the Sulphur and the Salt, or “metallic soul and body” of
 the spiritual chemistry, represent something analogous to the body and
 mind of man—Sulphur his earthly nature, seasoned with
 intellectual Salt. The Mercury is Spirit in its most mystic sense, the
 Synteresis or holy Dweller in the Innermost, the immanent spark or
 Divine Principle of his life. Only the “wise,” the
 mystically awakened, can know this Mercury, the agent of man’s
 transmutation: and until it has been discovered, brought out of the
 hiddenness, nothing can be done. “This Mercury or Snowy
 Splendour, is a Celestial Body drawn from the beams of the Sun and the
 Moon. It is the only Agent in the world for this art.”
 <note place="foot" n="300" id="iii.vi-p108.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p109">
   

    “A Short Enquiry Concerning the Hermetic Art,” p.
   17.</p></note>

  It is the divine-human “spark of the soul,” the bridge
 between Gold and Silver, God and man.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p110">The Three Principles being enclosed in the vessel, or
 Athanor, which is man himself, and subjected to a gentle
 fire—the <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p110.1">
 <i>Incendium Amoris</i>

  </span>—the process of the Great Work, the mystic
 transmutation of natural into spiritual man, can begin. This work,
 like the ingredients which compose it, has “three
 numbers”: and the first matter, in the course of its
 transmutation, assumes three successive colours: the Black, the White,
 and the Red. These three colours are clearly analogous to the three
 traditional stages of the Mystic Way: Purgation, Illumination,
 Union.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p111">The alchemists call the first stage, or Blackness,
 Putrefaction. In it the three principles which compose the
 “whole man” of body, soul and spirit, are
 “sublimated” till they appear as a black powder full of
 corruption, and the imperfect body is “dissolved and purified by
 subtle Mercury”; as man is purified by the darkness, <pb n="146" id="iii.vi-Page_146" /> misery, and despair which follows the
 emergence of his spiritual consciousness. As psychic uproar and
 disorder seems part of the process of mental growth, so “
 <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p111.1"> 
 <i>Solve et coagula</i>

  </span> ”—break down that you may build
 up—is the watchword of the spiritual alchemist. The “black
 beast,” the passional element, of the lower nature must emerge
 and be dealt with before anything further can be done. “There is
 a black beast in our forest,” says the highly allegorical
 “Book of Lambspring,” “his name is Putrefaction, his
 blackness is called the Head of the Raven; when it is cut off,
 Whiteness appears.”
 <note place="foot" n="301" id="iii.vi-p111.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p112">
   

    “The Hermetic Museum,” vol. i. p. 272.</p></note>

  This Whiteness, the state of Luna, or Silver, the “chaste and
 immaculate Queen,” is the equivalent of the Illuminative Way:
 the highest point which the mystic can attain short of union with the
 Absolute. This White Stone is pure, and precious; but in it the Great
 Work of man’s spiritual evolution has not yet reached its term.
 That term is the attainment of the Red, the colour of Perfection or
 alchemic gold; a process sometimes called the “Marriage of Luna
 and Sol”—the fusion of the human and divine spirit. Under
 this image is concealed the final secret of the mystic life: that
 ineffable union of finite and infinite—that loving reception of
 the inflowing vitality of God—from which comes forth the 
 <i>Magnum Opus:</i>

  deified or spiritual man.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p113">“This,” says the author of “A
 Suggestive Enquiry,” “is the union supersentient, the
 nuptials sublime, <span lang="la" id="iii.vi-p113.1">
 <i>Mentis et Universi</i>

  </span> 
 . . . .

  Lo! behold I will open to thee a mystery, cries the Adept, the
 bridegroom crowneth the bride of the north [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , she who comes out of the cold and darkness of the lower nature]. In
 the darkness of the north, out of the crucifixion of the cerebral
 life, when the sensual dominant is occultated in the Divine Fiat, and
 subdued, there arises a Light wonderfully about the summit, which
 wisely returned and multiplied according to the Divine Blessing, is
 made substantial in life.”
 <note place="foot" n="302" id="iii.vi-p113.2"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p114">
   

    “A Suggestive Enquiry,” p. 345.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p115">I have said, that side by side with the metallic and
 planetary language of the alchemists, runs a strange heraldic
 symbolism in which they take refuge when they fear—generally
 without reason—that they are telling their secrets too plainly
 to an unregenerate world. Many of these heraldic emblems are used in
 an utterly irresponsible manner; and whilst doubtless conveying a
 meaning to the individual alchemist and the disciples for whom he
 wrote, are, and must ever be, unintelligible to other men. But others
 are of a more general application; and appear so frequently in
 seventeenth-century literature, whether mystical or non-mystical, that
 some discussion of them may well be of use.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p116">Perhaps the quaintest and most celebrated of all these
 allegories <pb n="147" id="iii.vi-Page_147" /> is that which describes the
 quest of the Philosopher’s Stone as “the hunting of the
 Green Lion.”
 <note place="foot" n="303" id="iii.vi-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p117">
   

    See “A Short Enquiry,” p. 17, and “A Suggestive
   Enquiry,” pp. 297 
   <i>et seq</i>

   ., where the rhymed Alchemic tract called “Hunting the Greene
   Lyon” is printed in full.</p></note>

  The Green Lion, though few would divine it, is the First Matter of
 the Great Work: hence, in spiritual alchemy, natural man in his
 wholeness—Salt, Sulphur, and Mercury in their crude state. He is
 called green because, seen from the transcendent standpoint, he is
 still unripe, his latent powers undeveloped; and a Lion, because of
 his strength, fierceness, and virility. Here the common opinion that a
 pious effeminacy, a diluted and amiable spirituality, is the proper
 raw material of the mystic life, is emphatically contradicted. It is
 not by the education of the lamb, but by the hunting and taming of the
 wild intractable lion, instinct with vitality, full of ardour and
 courage, exhibiting heroic qualities on the sensual plane, that the
 Great Work is achieved. The lives of the saints enforce the same
 law.</p>

 <verse id="iii.vi-p117.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p117.2">“Our lyon wanting maturitie</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p117.3">Is called greene for his unripeness trust me:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p117.4">And yet full quickly he can run,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi-p117.5">And soon can overtake the Sun.”
 <note place="foot" n="304" id="iii.vi-p117.6"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p118">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.</i>
</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p119">The Green Lion, then, in his strength and wholeness is
 the only creature potentially able to attain Perfection. It needs the
 adoption and purification of all the wealth and resources of
 man’s nature, not merely the encouragement of his transcendental
 tastes, if he is to “overtake the Sun” and achieve the
 Great Work. The Kingdom of Heaven is taken by violence, not by amiable
 aspiration. “The Green Lion,” says one alchemist,
 “is the priest by whom Sol and Luna are wed.” In other
 words, the raw stuff of indomitable human nature is the means by which
 man is to attain union with the Absolute. The duty of the alchemist,
 the transmuting process, is therefore described as the hunting of the
 Green Lion through the forest of the sensual world. He, like the Hound
 of Heaven, is on a love chase down the nights and down the days.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p120">When the lion is caught, when Destiny overtakes it,
 its head must be cut off as the preliminary to the necessary taming
 process. This is called by the alchemists “the head of the
 Raven,” the Crow, or the Vulture, “for its
 blackness.” It represents the fierce and corrupt life of the
 passions: and its removal is that “death of the lower
 nature” which is the object of all asceticism—
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , Purgation. The lion, the whole man, Humanity in its strength, is as
 it were “slain to the world,” and then resuscitated; but
 in a very different shape. By its passage through this mystic death or
 the “putrefaction <pb n="148" id="iii.vi-Page_148" /> of the Three
 Principles” the “colour of unripeness” is taken
 away. Its taming completed, it receives wings, wherewith it may fly up
 to Sol, the Perfect or Divine; and is transmuted, say the alchemists,
 into the Red Dragon. This is to us a hopelessly grotesque image: but
 to the Hermetic philosophers, whose sense of wonder was uncorrupt, it
 was the deeply mystical emblem of a new, strange, and transcendental
 life, powerful alike in earth and in heaven. As the angel to the man,
 so was the dragon to the world of beasts: a creature of splendour and
 terror, a super-brute, veritably existent if seldom seen. We realize
 something of the significance of this symbol for the alchemic writers,
 if we remember how sacred a meaning it has for the Chinese: to whom
 the dragon is the traditional emblem of free spiritual life, as the
 tiger represents the life of the material plane in its intensest form.
 Since it is from China that alchemy is supposed to have reached the
 European world, it may yet be found that the Red Dragon is one of the
 most antique and significant symbols of the Hermetic Art.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p121">For the Spiritual Chemistry, then, the Red Dragon
 represents Deified Man; whose emergence must always seem like the
 birth of some monstrous and amazing creature when seen from the
 standpoint of the merely natural world. With his coming forth, the
 business of the alchemist, in so far as he be a mystic, is done. Man
 has transcended his lower nature, has received wings wherewith to live
 on higher levels of reality. The Tincture, the latent goldness, has
 been found and made dominant, the 
 <i>Magnum Opus</i>

  achieved. That the trite and inward business of that Work, when
 stripped of its many emblematic veils, was indeed the reordering of
 spiritual rather than material elements, is an opinion which rests on
 a more solid foundation than personal interpretations of old
 allegories and alchemic-tracts. The Norwich physician—himself
 deeply read in the Hermetic science—has declared to us his own
 certainty concerning it in few but lovely words. In them is contained
 the true mystery of man’s eternal and interior quest of the
 Stone: its reconciliation with that other, outgoing quest of
 “the Hidden Treasure that desires to be found.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p122">“Do but extract from the corpulency of bodies,
 or resolve things beyond their First Matter, and you discover the
 habitation of Angels: which, if I call it the ubiquitary and
 omnipresent Essence of God, I hope I shall not offend Divinity.”
 <note place="foot" n="305" id="iii.vi-p122.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vi-p123">
   

    Sir Thomas Browne, “Religio Medici,” pt. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vi-p124"><pb n="149" id="iii.vi-Page_149" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="VII. Mysticism and   Magic" progress="29.65%" prev="iii.vi" next="iv" id="iii.vii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iii.vii-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="iii.vii-p1.1">t</span>

  is unnecessary to examine in detail the mistakes—in
 ecclesiastical language, the heresies—into which men have been
 led by a feeble, a deformed, or an arrogant mystical sense. The number
 of these mistakes is countless; their wildness almost inconceivable to
 those who have not been forced to study them. Too often the loud
 voices and strange declarations of their apostles have drowned the
 quieter accents of the orthodox.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p2">It seems as though the moment of puberty were far more
 critical in the spiritual than it is in the physical life: the
 ordinary dangers of adolescence being intensified when they appear
 upon the higher levels of consciousness. In the condition of psychic
 instability which is characteristic of his movement to new states, man
 is unusually at the mercy of the suggestions and impressions which he
 receives. Hence in every period of true mystical activity we find an
 outbreak of occultism, illuminism, or other perverted spirituality
 and—even more dangerous and confusing for the student—a
 borderland region where the mystical and psychical meet. In the youth
 of the Christian Church, side by side with genuine mysticism
 descending from the Johannine writings or brought in by the Christian
 Neoplatonists, we have the arrogant and disorderly transcendentalism
 of the Gnostics: their attempted fusion of the ideals of mysticism and
 magic. During the Middle Ages and the Renaissance there are the
 spurious mysticism of the <pb n="150" id="iii.vii-Page_150" /> Brethren of
 the Free Spirit, the occult propaganda of Paracelsus, the
 Rosicrucians, the Christian Kabalists; and the innumerable
 pantheistic, Manichean, mystery-making, and Quietist heresies which
 made war upon Catholic tradition. In the modern world, Theosophy in
 its various forms is probably the most widespread and respectable
 representative of the occult tradition.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p3">The root idea from which these varied beliefs and
 practices develop is always the same; and, since right doctrine is
 often most easily defined by contrast with its opposite, its study is
 likely to help us to fix more precisely the true characters of
 mysticism. Leaving therefore the specifically mystical error of
 Quietism until we come to the detailed discussion of the contemplative
 states, we will consider here some of those other supernormal
 activities of the self which we have already agreed to classify as
 magic: and learn through them more of those hidden and
 half-comprehended forces which she has at her command.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p4">The word “magic” is out of fashion, though
 its spirit was never more widely diffused than at the present time.
 Thanks to the gradual debasement of the verbal currency, it suggests
 to the ordinary reader the production of optical illusions and other
 parlour tricks. It has dragged with it in its fall the terrific verb
 “to conjure,” which, forgetting that it once undertook to
 compel the spirits of men and angels, is now content to produce
 rabbits from top-hats. These facts would have little importance, were
 it not that modern occultists—annoyed, one supposes, by this
 abuse of their ancient title—constantly arrogate to their tenets
 and practices the name of “Mystical Science.” Vaughan, in
 his rather supercilious survey of the mystics, classed all forms of
 white magic, alchemy, and occult philosophy as “theurgic
 mysticism,”
 <note place="foot" n="306" id="iii.vii-p4.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p5">
   

    R. A. Vaughan, “Hours with the Mystics,” vol. i. bk. i.
   ch. v.</p></note>

  and, on the other side of the shield, the occultists display an
 increasing eagerness to claim the mystics as masters in their school.
 <note place="foot" n="307" id="iii.vii-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p6">
   

    In a list published by Papus from the archives of the Martinists,
   we find such diverse names as Averroes, St. Thomas Aquinas, Vincent
   of Beauvais, and Swedenborg, given as followers of the occult
   tradition!</p></note>

  Even the “three-fold way” of mysticism has been adopted
 by them and relabelled “Probation, Enlightenment,
 Initiation.”
 <note place="foot" n="308" id="iii.vii-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p7">
   

    See R. Steiner, “The Way of Initiation,” p. 111.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p8">In our search for the characteristics of mysticism we
 have already marked the boundary which separates it from magic: and
 tried to define the true nature and intention of occult philosophy.
 <note place="foot" n="309" id="iii.vii-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p9">
   

    
   <i>Supra,</i>

    pp. 70 
   <i>seq</i>

   .</p></note>

  We saw that it represented the instinctive human “desire to
 know more” applied to suprasensible things. For good or ill this
 desire, and the occult sciences and magic arts which express it, have
 haunted humanity from the earliest times. No student of man <pb n="151" id="iii.vii-Page_151" /> can neglect their investigation, however
 distasteful to his intelligence their superficial absurdities may be.
 The starting-point of all magic, and of all magical religion—the
 best and purest of occult activities—is, as in mysticism,
 man’s inextinguishable conviction that there are other planes of
 being than those which his senses report to him; and its proceedings
 represent the intellectual and individualistic results of this
 conviction—his craving for the hidden knowledge. It is, in the
 eyes of those who really practise it, a <i>moyen de parvenir</i>:
 not the performance of illicit tricks, but a serious attempt to solve
 the riddle of the world. Its result, according to a modern writer upon
 occult philosophy, “comprises an actual, positive, and
 realizable knowledge concerning the worlds which we denominate
 invisible, because they transcend the imperfect and rudimentary
 faculties of a partially developed humanity, and concerning the latent
 potentialities which constitute—by the fact of their
 latency—the interior man. In more strictly philosophical
 language, the Hermetic science is a method of transcending the
 phenomenal world and attaining to the reality which is behind
 phenomena.”
 <note place="foot" n="310" id="iii.vii-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p10">
   

    A. E. Waite, “The Occult Sciences,” p. 1.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p11">Though fragments of this enormous claim seem able to
 justify themselves in experience, the whole of it cannot be admitted.
 The last phrase in particular is identical with the promise which we
 have seen to be characteristic of mysticism. It presents magic as a
 pathway to reality; a promise which it cannot fulfil, for the mere
 transcending of phenomena does not entail the attainment of the
 Absolute. Magic even at its best extends rather than escapes the
 boundaries of the phenomenal world. It stands, where genuine, for that
 form of transcendentalism which does abnormal things, but does not
 lead anywhere: and we are likely to fall victims to some kind of magic
 the moment that the declaration “I want to know” ousts the
 declaration “I want to be” from the chief place in our
 consciousness. The true “science of ultimates” must be a
 science of pure Being, for reasons which the reader is now in a
 position to discover for himself. But magic is merely a system whereby
 the self tries to assuage its transcendental curiosity by extending
 the activities of the will beyond their usual limits; sometimes,
 according to its own account, obtaining by this means an experimental
 knowledge of planes of existence usually—but
 inaccurately—regarded as “supernatural.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p12">Even this modified claim needs justification. For most
 persons who do not specialize in the eccentric sciences the occultist
 can only be said to exist in either the commercial or the academic
 sense. The fortune-teller represents one class; the annotator of
 improper <i>grimoires</i> the other. In neither department is the thing
 supposed <pb n="152" id="iii.vii-Page_152" /> to be taken seriously: it is
 merely the means of obtaining money, or of assuaging a rather morbid
 curiosity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p13">Such a view is far from accurate. In magic, whether
 regarded as a superstition or a science, we have at any rate the
 survival of a great and ancient tradition, the true meaning of whose
 title should hardly have been lost in a Christian country; for it
 claims to be the science of those Magi whose quest of the symbolic
 Blazing Star brought them once, at least, to the cradle of the
 Incarnate God. Its laws, and the ceremonial rites which express those
 laws, have come down from immemorial antiquity. They appear to
 enshrine a certain definite knowledge, and a large number of less
 definite theories, concerning the sensual and supersensual worlds, and
 concerning powers which man, according to occult thinkers, may develop
 if he will. Orthodox persons should be careful how they condemn the
 laws of magic: for they unwittingly conform to many of them whenever
 they go to church. All ceremonial religion contains some elements of
 magic. The art of medicine will never wholly cast it off: many
 centuries ago it gave birth to that which we now call modern science.
 It seems to possess inextinguishable life. This is not surprising when
 we perceive how firmly occultism is rooted in psychology: how
 perfectly it is adapted to certain perennial characteristics of the
 human mind—its curiosity, its arrogance, its love of
 mystery.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p14">Magic, in its uncorrupted form, claims to be a
 practical, intellectual, highly individualistic science; working
 towards the declared end of enlarging the sphere on which the human
 will can work, and obtaining experimental knowledge of planes of being
 usually regarded as transcendental. It is the last descendant of a
 long line of teaching—the whole teaching, in fact, of the
 mysteries of Egypt and Greece—which offered to initiate man into
 a certain secret knowledge and understanding of things. “In
 every man,” says a modern occultist, “there are latent
 faculties by means of which he can acquire for himself knowledge of
 the higher worlds . . . as long as the human race has existed there
 have always been schools in which those who possessed these higher
 faculties gave instruction to those who were in search of them. Such
 are called the occult schools, and the instruction which is imparted
 therein is called esoteric science or the occult teaching.”
 <note place="foot" n="311" id="iii.vii-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p15">
   

    Steiner, “The Way of Initiation,” p. 66.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p16">These occult schools, as they exist in the present
 day, state their doctrine in terms which seem distressingly prosaic to
 the romantic inquirer; borrowing from physics and psychology theories
 of vibration, attraction, mental suggestion and subconscious activity
 which can be reapplied for their own purposes. According to its modern
 teachers, magic is simply an extension of the theory <pb n="153" id="iii.vii-Page_153" /> and practice of volition beyond the usual
 limits. The will, says the occultist, is king, not only of the House
 of Life, but of the universe outside the gates of sense. It is the key
 to “man limitless” the true “ring of Gyges,”
 which can control the forces of nature known and unknown. This aspect
 of occult philosophy informs much of the cheap American
 transcendentalism which is so lightly miscalled mystical by its
 teachers and converts; Menticulture, “New” or
 “Higher Thought,” and the scriptures of the so-called
 “New Consciousness.” The ingenious authors of
 “Volo,” “The Will to be Well,” and “Just
 How to Wake the Solar Plexus,” the seers who assure their eager
 disciples that by “Concentration” they may acquire not
 only health, but also that wealth which is “health of
 circumstance,” are no mystics. They are magicians; and teach,
 though they know it not, little else but the cardinal doctrines of
 Hermetic science, omitting only their picturesque ceremonial
 accompaniments. 
 <note place="foot" n="312" id="iii.vii-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p17">
   

    See E. Towne, “Joy Philosophy” (1903) and “Just
   How to Wake the Solar Plexus” (1904); R. D. Stocker,
   “New Thought Manual” (1906) and “Soul
   Culture” (1905); Floyd Wilson, “Man Limitless”
   (1905). The literature of these sects is enormous. For a critical
   and entertaining account, see C. W. Ferguson, ‘The Confusion
   of Tongues.” (1929).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p18">These cardinal doctrines, in fact, have varied little
 since their first appearance early in the world’s history:
 though, like the doctrines of theology, they have needed re-statement
 from time to time. In discussing them I shall quote chiefly from the
 works of Eliphas Lévi; the pseudonym under which Alphonse Louis
 Constant, the most readable occult philosopher of the nineteenth
 century, offered his conclusions to the world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p19">The tradition of magic, like most other ways of escape
 which man has offered to his own soul, appears to have originated in
 the East. It was formulated, developed, and preserved by the religion
 of Egypt. It made an early appearance in that of Greece. It has its
 legendary grand master in Hermes Trismegistus, who gave to it its
 official name of Hermetic Science, and whose status in occultism is
 much the same as that occupied by Moses in the tradition of the Jews.
 Fragmentary writings attributed to this personage and said to be
 derived from the Hermetic books, are the primitive scriptures of
 occultism: and the probably spurious Table of Emerald, which is said
 to have been discovered in his tomb, ranks as the magician’s
 Table of Stone.
 <note place="foot" n="313" id="iii.vii-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p20">
   

    It must here be pointed out that the genuine
   “Hermetica”—a body of ancient philosophic and
   religious pieces collected under this general title—are
   entirely unconnected with occultism. Cf. “Hermetica,”
   ed. with English translation by W. Scott. 3 vols. 1924-8.</p></note>

  In Gnosticism, in the allegories of the Kabalah, in theosophy, in
 secret associations which still exist in England, France, and
 Germany—and even in certain practices embedded in the ceremonial
 of the Christian Church—<pb n="154" id="iii.vii-Page_154" /> the main
 conceptions which constitute the “secret wisdom” of
 magical tradition have wandered down the centuries. The baser
 off-shoots of that tradition are but too well known, and need not be
 particularized.
 <note place="foot" n="314" id="iii.vii-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p21">
   

    A. E. Waite, a life-long student of these byeways of thought,
   gives, as the main channels by which “an arcane knowledge is
   believed to have been communicated to the West,” Magic,
   Alchemy, Astrology, the occult associations which culminated in
   Freemasonry, and, finally, “an obscure sheaf of hieroglyphs
   known as Tarot cards.” He places in another class “the
   bewitchments and other mummeries of Ceremonial Magic.”
   (“The Holy Kabbalah,” pp. 518-19.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p22">Like the world which it professes to interpret, magic
 has a body and a soul: an outward vesture of words and ceremonies and
 an inner doctrine. The outward vesture, which is all that the
 uninitiated are permitted to perceive, consists of a series of
 confusing and often ridiculous symbolic veils: of strange words and
 numbers, grotesque laws and ritual acts, personifications and
 mystifications. The outward vestures of our religious, political, and
 social systems—which would probably appear equally irrational to
 a wholly ignorant yet critical observer—offer an instructive
 parallel to this aspect of occult philosophy. Stripped of these
 archaic formulae, symbols, and mystery-mongerings, however, magic as
 described by its apologists, is found to rest upon three fundamental
 axioms which can hardly be dismissed as ridiculous by those who listen
 respectfully to the ever-shifting hypotheses of psychology and
 physics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p23">(1) The first axiom declares the existence of an
 imponderable “medium” or “universal agent,”
 which is described as beyond the plane of our normal sensual
 perceptions yet interpenetrating and binding up the material world.
 This agent, which is not luminous and has nothing to do with the
 stars, is known to the occultists by the unfortunate name of
 “Astral Light”: a term originally borrowed from the
 Martinists by Eliphas Lévi. To live in conscious communication
 with the “Astral Light” is to live upon the “Astral
 Plane,” or in the Astral World: to have achieved, that is to
 say, a new level of consciousness. The education of the occultist is
 directed towards this end.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p24">This doctrine of the Astral Plane, like most of our
 other diagrams of the transcendent, possesses a respectable ancestry,
 and many prosperous relations in the world of philosophic thought.
 Traces of it may even be detected under veils in the speculations of
 orthodox physics. It is really identical with the “Archetypal
 World” or
 <i>Yesod</i> of the Kabalah—the “Perfect Land”
 of old Egyptian religion—in which the true or spirit forms of
 all created things are held to exist. It may be connected with the
 “real world” described by such visionaries as Boehme and
 Blake, many of whose <pb n="155" id="iii.vii-Page_155" /> experiences are
 far more occult than mystical in character.
 <note place="foot" n="315" id="iii.vii-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p25">
   

    For a discussion of the Gnostic and Theosophic elements in
   Blake’s work see D. Surat, “Blake and Modern
   Thought” (1929).</p></note>

  A persistent tradition as to the existence of such a plane of being
 or of consciousness is found all over the world: in Indian, Greek
 Egyptian, Celtic, and Jewish thought. “Above this visible nature
 there exists another, unseen and eternal, which, when all things
 created perish, does not perish,” says the Bhagavad Gita.
 According to the Kabalists it is “the seat of life and vitality,
 and the nourishment of all the world.”
 <note place="foot" n="316" id="iii.vii-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p26">
   

    A. E. Waite, “Doctrine and Literature of the Kabbalah,”
   p. 48.</p></note>

  Vitalism might accept it as one of those aspects of the universe
 which can be perceived by a more extended rhythm than that of normal
 consciousness. Various aspects of the Astral have been identified with
 the “Burning Body of the Holy Ghost” of Christian
 Gnosticism and with the Odic force of the old-fashioned
 spiritualists.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p27">Further, the Astral Plane is regarded as constituting
 the “Cosmic Memory,” where the images of all beings and
 events are preserved, as they are preserved in the memory of man.</p>

 <verse id="iii.vii-p27.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii-p27.2">“The high that proved too high, the heroic for
 earth too hard</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii-p27.3">The passion that left the ground to lose itself in
 the sky”—</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iii.vii-p28">all are living in the Astral World. There too
 the concepts of future creation are present in their completeness in
 the Eternal Now before being brought to birth in the material sphere.
 On this theory prophecy, and also clairvoyance—one of the great
 objects of occult education—consist in opening the eyes of the
 mind upon this timeless Astral World: and spiritualists, evoking the
 phantoms of the dead, merely call them up from the recesses of
 universal instead of individual remembrance. The reader who feels his
 brain to be whirling amidst this medley of solemn statement and
 unproven fairy tale must remember that the dogmatic part of the occult
 tradition can only represent the attempt of an extended or otherwise
 abnormal consciousness to find an explanation of its own
 experiences.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p29">Further, our whole selves—not merely our
 sentient selves—are regarded as being bathed in the Astral
 Light, as in the ether of physics. Hence in occult language it is a
 “universal agent” connecting soul with soul, and becomes
 the possible vehicle of hypnotism, telepathy, clairvoyance, and all
 those supernormal phenomena which are the subject-matter of
 “psychical research.” This hypothesis also accounts for
 the confusing fact of an initial similarity of experience in many of
 the proceedings of mystic and occultist. Both must pass through the
 plane of consciousness which the concept of the “Astral”
 represents, because this plane <pb n="156" id="iii.vii-Page_156" /> of
 perception is the one which lies “next beyond” our normal
 life. The transcendental faculties may become aware of this world;
 only, in the case of the mystic, to pass through it as quickly as they
 can. But the occultist, the medium, the psychic, rest in the
 “Astral” and develop their perceptions of this aspect of
 the world. It is the medium in which they work.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p30">From earliest times, occult philosophy has insisted on
 the existence of this medium: as a scientific fact, outside the range
 of our normal senses, but susceptible of verification by the trained
 powers of the “initiate.” The possessor of such trained
 powers, not the wizard or the fortune-teller, is regarded as the true
 magician: and it is the declared object of occult education, or
 initiation, to actualize this supersensual plane of experience, to
 give the student the power of entering into conscious communion with
 it, and teach him to impose upon its forces the directive force of his
 own will, as easily as he imposes that will upon the
 “material” things of senses.
 <note place="foot" n="317" id="iii.vii-p30.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p31">
   

    I offer no opinion as to the truth or falsity of these
   “occult” claims. For a more detailed discussion the
   reader is referred to Steiner’s curious little book,
   “The Way of Initiation.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p32">(2) This brings us to the second axiom of magic, which
 also has a curiously modern air: for it postulates simply the
 limitless power of the disciplined human will. This dogma has been
 “taken over” without acknowledgment from occult philosophy
 to become the trump card of menticulture, “Christian
 Science,” and “New Thought.” The preachers of
 “Joy Philosophy” and other dilute forms of mental
 discipline, the Liberal Catholic “priest” producing
 “a vast bubble of etheric astromental matter, a thought-edifice,
 ethereal, diaphanous, a bubble which just includes the
 congregation—“
 <note place="foot" n="318" id="iii.vii-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p33">
   

    C. W. Leadbeater, “The Science of the Sacraments,” p.
   38.</p></note>

  these are the true hierophants of magic in the modern world.
 <note place="foot" n="319" id="iii.vii-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p34">
   

    Compare the following: “Imagine that all the world and the
   starry hosts are waiting, alert and with shining eyes, to do your
   bidding. Imagine that you are to touch the button now, and instantly
   they will spring to do the rest. The instant you say, ‘I 
   <i>can and I will,’</i>

    the entire powers of the universe are to be set in motion”
   (E. Towne, “Joy Philosophy,” p. 52).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p35">The first lesson of the would-be magus is
 self-mastery. “By means of persevering and gradual
 athletics,” says Eliphas Lévi, “the powers of the
 body can be developed to an amazing extent. It is the same with the
 powers of the soul. Would you govern yourself and others? Learn how to
 will. How may one learn how to will? This is the first secret of
 magical initiation; and it was to make the foundations of this secret
 thoroughly understood that the antique keepers of the mysteries
 surrounded the approach to the sanctuary with so many terrors and
 illusions. They did not believe in a will until it had given its
 proofs; and they were right. <pb n="157" id="iii.vii-Page_157" /> Strength
 cannot prove itself except by conquest. Idleness and negligence are
 the enemies of the will, and this is the reason why all religions have
 multiplied their practices and made their cults difficult and minute.
 The more trouble one gives oneself for an idea, the more power one
 acquires in regard to that idea. . . . Hence the power of religions
 resides entirely in the inflexible will of those who practise
 them.”
 <note place="foot" n="320" id="iii.vii-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p36">
   

    “Rituel de la Haute Magie,” pp. 35, 36.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p37">This last sentence alone is enough to define the
 distinction between mysticism and magic, and clear the minds of those
 who tend to confuse the mystical and magical elements of religion. In
 accordance with it, real “magical initiation” is in
 essence a form of mental discipline, strengthening and focussing the
 will. This discipline, like that of the religious life, consists
 partly in physical austerities and a deliberate divorce from the
 world, partly in the cultivation of will-power: but largely in a
 yielding of the mind to the influence of suggestions which have been
 selected and accumulated in the course of ages because of their power
 over that imagination which Eliphas Lévi calls “The eye of
 the soul.” There is nothing supernatural about it. Like the more
 arduous, more disinterested self-training of the mystic, it is
 character-building with an object, conducted upon an heroic scale. In
 magic the “will to know” is the centre round which the
 personality is rearranged. As in mysticism, unconscious factors are
 dragged from the hiddenness to form part of that personality. The
 uprushes of thought, the abrupt intuitions which reach us from the
 subliminal region, are developed, ordered, and controlled by rhythms
 and symbols which have become traditional because the experience of
 centuries has proved, though it cannot explain, their efficacy: and
 powers of apprehension which normally lie below the threshold may thus
 be liberated and enabled to report their discoveries.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p38">“The fundamental principle,” says A. E.
 Waite, speaking of occult evocations, “was in the exercise of a
 certain occult force resident in the magus, and strenuously exerted
 for the establishment of such a correspondence between two planes of
 nature as would effect his desired end. This exertion was termed the
 evocation, conjuration, or calling of the spirit, but 
 <i>that which in reality was raised was the energy of the inner
 man</i>

 ; tremendously developed and exalted by combined will and aspiration,
 this energy germinated by sheer force a new intellectual faculty of
 sensible psychological perception. To assist and stimulate this energy
 into the most powerful possible operation, artificial means were
 almost invariably used. . . . The synthesis of these methods and
 processes <pb n="158" id="iii.vii-Page_158" /> was called Ceremonial Magic,
 which in effect was a tremendous forcing-house of the latent faculties
 of man’s spiritual nature.”
 <note place="foot" n="321" id="iii.vii-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p39">
   

    “The Occult Sciences,” p. 14. But references in Mr.
   Waite’s most recent work to “the puerilities and
   imbecility of ceremonial magic” suggest that he has modified
   his views. Cf. “The Holy Kabbalah” (1929), p. 521.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p40">This is the psychological explanation of those
 apparently absurd rituals of preparation, doctrines of signs and
 numbers, pentacles, charms, angelical names, the “power of the
 word” which made up ceremonial magic. The power of such
 artifices is known amongst the Indian mystics; who, recognizing in the
 
 <i>Mantra,</i>

  or occult and rhythmic formula, consciously held and repeated, an
 invaluable help to the attainment of the true ecstatic state, are not
 ashamed to borrow from the magicians. So, too, the modern American
 schools of mental healing and New Thought recommend concentration upon
 a carefully selected word as the starting-point of efficacious
 meditation. This fact of the psychical effect of certain verbal
 combinations, when allowed to dominate the field of consciousness, may
 have some bearing upon that need of a formal liturgy which is felt by
 nearly every great religion; for religion, on its ceremonial side, has
 certain affinities with magic. It, too, seeks by sensible means to
 stimulate supra-sensible energies. The true magic “word”
 or spell is untranslatable; because its power resides only partially
 in that outward sense which is apprehended by the reason, but chiefly
 in the rhythm, which is addressed to the subliminal mind. Symbols,
 religious and other, and symbolic acts which appear meaningless when
 judged by the intellect alone, perform a similar office. They express
 the deep-seated instinct of the human mind that it must have a focus
 on which to concentrate its volitional powers, if those powers are to
 be brought to their highest state of efficiency. The nature of the
 focus matters little: its office matters much.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p41">“. . . All these figures, and acts analogous to
 them,” says Lévi, “all these dispositions of numbers
 and of characters [
 <i>i.e.</i>

  sacred words, charms, pentacles, etc.] are, as we have said, but
 instruments for the education of the will, of which they fix and
 determine the habits. They serve also to concentrate in action all the
 powers of the human soul, and to strengthen the creative power of the
 imagination. . . . A practice, even though it be superstitious and
 foolish, may be efficacious because it is a realization of the will. .
 . . We laugh at the poor woman who denies herself a ha’porth of
 milk in the morning, that she may take a little candle to burn upon
 the magic triangle in some chapel. But those who laugh are ignorant,
 and the poor woman does not pay too dearly for the courage and
 resignation which she thus obtains.
 <note place="foot" n="322" id="iii.vii-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p42">
   

    “Rituel de la Haute Magie,” p. 71.</p></note>

  <pb n="159" id="iii.vii-Page_159" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p43">Magic symbols, therefore, from penny candles to
 Solomon’s seal, fall in modern technical language into two
 classes. The first contains instruments of self-suggestion,
 exaltation, and will direction. To this belong all spells, charms,
 rituals, perfumes: from the magician’s vervain wreath to the
 “Youth! Health! Strength!” which the student of New
 Thought repeats when she is brushing her hair in the morning. The
 second class contains 
 <i>autoscopes: i.e.</i>

 , material objects which focus and express the subconscious
 perceptions of the operator. The dowser’s divining rod,
 fortuneteller’s cards, and crystal-gazer’s ball, are
 characteristic examples. Both kinds are rendered necessary rather by
 the disabilities of the human than by the peculiarities of the
 superhuman plane: and the great adept may attain heights at which he
 dispenses with these “outward and visible signs.”
 “Ceremonies being, as we have said, artificial methods of
 creating certain habits of the will, they cease to be necessary when
 these habits have become fixed.”
 <note place="foot" n="323" id="iii.vii-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p44">
   

    “Rituel de la Haute Magie,” p. 139.</p></note>

  These facts, now commonplaces of psychology, have long been known and
 used by students of magic. Those who judge the philosophy by the
 apparent absurdity of its symbols and ceremonies should remember that
 the embraces, gestures, grimaces, and other ritual acts by which we
 all concentrate, liberate, or express love, wrath, or enthusiasm, will
 ill endure the cold revealing light of a strictly rational
 inquiry.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p45">(3) The dogmas of the “Astral Light” or
 universal agent and the “power of the will” are completed
 by a third: the doctrine of Analogy, of an implicit correspondence
 between appearance and reality, the microcosm of man and the macrocosm
 of the universe the seen and the unseen worlds. In this, occultism
 finds the basis of its transcendental speculations. <span lang="la" id="iii.vii-p45.1"> 
 <i>Quod superius sicut quod inferius</i>

  </span>—the first words of that Emerald Table which
 was once attributed to Hermes Trismegistus himself—is an axiom
 which must be agreeable to all Platonists. It plays a great part in
 the theory of mysticism; which, whilst maintaining an awed sense of
 the total “otherness” and incomprehensibility of the
 Divine, has always assumed that the path of the individual soul
 towards loving union with the Absolute is somehow analogous with the
 path on which the universe moves to its consummation in God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p46">The notion of analogy ultimately determines the
 religious concepts of every race, and resembles the verities of faith
 in the breadth of its application. It embraces alike the appearances
 of the visible world—which thus become the mirrors of the
 invisible—the symbols of religion, the tiresome arguments of
 Butler’s “Analogy,” the allegories of the Kabalah
 and the spiritual alchemists, and that childish “doctrine of
 signatures” on which <pb n="160" id="iii.vii-Page_160" /> much of
 mediaeval science was built. “Analogy,” says Lévi,
 <note place="foot" n="324" id="iii.vii-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p47">
   

    “Dogme de la Haute Magie,” p. 361 
   <i>et seq.</i>
</p></note>

  “is the last word of science and the first word of faith . . .
 the 
 <i>sole possible mediator</i>

  between the visible and the invisible, between the finite and the
 infinite.” Here Magic clearly defines her own limitations;
 stepping incautiously from the useful to the universal, and laying
 down a doctrine which no mystic could accept—which, carried to
 its logical conclusion, would turn the adventure of the infinite into
 a guessing game.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p48">The argument by analogy is carried by the occultists
 to lengths which cannot be described here. Armed with this torch, they
 explore the darkest, most terrible mysteries of life: and do not
 hesitate to cast the grotesque shadows of these mysteries upon the
 unseen world. The principle of correspondence is no doubt sound so
 long as it works within reasonable limits. It was admitted into the
 system of the Kabalah, though that profound and astute philosophy was
 far from giving to it the importance which it assumes in Hermetic
 “science.” It has been eagerly accepted by many of the
 mystics. Boehme and Swedenborg availed themselves of its method in
 presenting their intuitions to the world. It is implicitly
 acknowledged by thinkers of many other schools: its influence
 permeates the best periods of literature. Sir Thomas Browne spoke for
 more than himself when he said, in a well-known passage of the
 “Religio Medici”: “The severe schools shall never
 laugh me out of the philosophy of Hermes [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , Trismegistus] that this visible world is but a picture of the
 invisible, wherein, as in a portrait, things are not truly but in
 equivocal shapes, and as they counterfeit some real substance in that
 invisible framework.” Such a sense of analogy, whatever the
 “severe schools” may say, is indeed the foundation of
 every perfect work of art. “Intuitive perception of the hidden
 analogies of things,” says Hazlitt in “English
 Novelists,” “or, as it may be called, his 
 <i>instinct of the imagination,</i>

  is perhaps what stamps the character of genius on the productions of
 art more than any other circumstance.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p49">The central doctrine of magic may now be summed up
 thus:—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p50">(1) That a supersensible and real “cosmic
 medium” exists, which interpenetrates, influences, and supports
 the tangible and apparent world, and is amenable to the categories
 both of philosophy and of physics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p51">(2) That there is an established analogy and
 equilibrium between the real and unseen world, and the illusory
 manifestations which we call the world of sense.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p52">(3) That this analogy may be discerned, and this
 equilibrium controlled, by the disciplined will of man, which thus
 becomes master of itself and of fate. <pb n="161" id="iii.vii-Page_161" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p53">We must now examine in more detail the third of these
 propositions—that which ascribes abnormal powers to the educated
 and disciplined will—for this assumption lies at the root of all
 magical practices, old and new. “Magical operations,” says
 Eliphas Lévi, “are the exercise of a power which is
 natural, but superior to the ordinary powers of nature. They are the
 result of a science, and of habits, which exalt the human will above
 its usual limits.”
 <note place="foot" n="325" id="iii.vii-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p54">
   

    “Rituel de la Haute Magie,” p. 32.</p></note>

  This power of the will is now recognized as playing an important part
 both in the healing of the body and the healing of the soul; for our
 most advanced theories on these subjects are little more than the old
 wine of magic in new bottles. The ancient occultists owed much of
 their power, and also of their evil reputation, to the fact that they
 were psychologists before their time. Effective methods of suggestion,
 recipes for the alteration and exaltation of personality and
 enhancement of will-power, the artificial production of hypnotic
 states, photisms, automatism and ecstasy, with the opening up of the
 subliminal field which accompanies these phenomena—concealed
 from the profane by a mass of confusing allegories and
 verbiage—form the backbone of all genuine occult rituals. Their
 authors were aware that ceremonial magic has no objective importance,
 but depends solely on its effect upon the operator’s mind. That
 this effect might be enhanced, it was given an atmosphere of sanctity
 and mystery; its rules were strict, its higher rites difficult of
 attainment. These rules and rites constituted at once a test of the
 student’s earnestness and a veil guarding the sanctuary from the
 profane. The long and difficult preparations, majestic phrases, and
 strange ceremonies of an evocation had power, not over the spirit of
 the dead, but over the consciousness of the living; who was thus
 caught up from the world of sense to a new plane of perception. Thus,
 according to its apologists, the education of the genuine occult
 student tends to awaken in him a new view and a new attitude. It
 adjusts the machinery of his cinematograph to the registering of new
 intervals in the stream of things, which passed it by before; and thus
 introduces new elements into that picture by which ordinary men are
 content to know and judge the—or rather 
 <i>their—</i>

 universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p55">So much for the principles which govern occult
 education. Magic therapeutics, or as it is now called, “mental
 healing,” is but the application of these principles upon
 another plane. It results, first, from a view of humanity which sees a
 difference only of degree between diseases of body and of soul, and
 can state seriously and in good faith that “moral maladies are
 more contagious than physical, and there are some triumphs of
 infatuation and fashion which are comparable to leprosy or
 cholera.”
 <note place="foot" n="326" id="iii.vii-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p56">
   

    “Dogme de la Haute Magie,” p. 129.</p></note>

  Secondly, it is <pb n="162" id="iii.vii-Page_162" /> worked by that
 enhancement of will power, that ability to alter and control weaker
 forms of life, which is claimed as the reward of the occult
 discipline. “All the power of the occult healer lies in his
 conscious will and all his art consists in producing faith in the
 patient.”
 <note place="foot" n="327" id="iii.vii-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p57">
   

    “Rituel,” p. 312.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p58">This simple truth was in the possession of occult
 thinkers at a time when Church and State saw no third course between
 the burning or beatification of its practitioners. Now, under the
 polite names of mental hygiene, suggestion, and psycho-therapeutics,
 it is steadily advancing to the front rank of medical shibboleths. Yet
 it is still the same “magic art” which has been employed
 for centuries, with varying ritual accompaniments, by the adepts of
 occult science. The methods of Brother Hilarian Tissot, who is
 described as curing lunacy and crime by “the unconscious use of
 the magnetism of Paracelsus,” who attributed his cases
 “either to disorder of the will or to the perverse influence of
 external wills,” and would “regard all crimes as acts of
 madness and treat the wicked as diseased,”
 <note place="foot" n="328" id="iii.vii-p58.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p59">
   

    “Dogma,” p. 134.</p></note>

  anticipated in many respects those of the most modern
 psychologists.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p60">The doctrine of magic which has here been described
 shows us the “Secret Wisdom” at its best and sanest. But
 even on these levels, it is dogged by the defects which so decisively
 separate the occultist from the mystic. The chief of these is the
 peculiar temper of mind, the cold intellectual arrogance, the
 intensely individual point of view which occult studies seem to induce
 by their conscious quest of exclusive power and knowledge, their
 implicit neglect of love. At bottom, every student of occultism is
 striving towards a point at which he may be able to “touch the
 button” and rely on the transcendental world “springing to
 do the rest.” In this hard-earned acquirement of power over the
 Many, he tends to forget the One. In Levi’s words, “Too
 deep a study of the mysteries of nature may estrange from God the
 careless investigator, in whom mental fatigue paralyses the ardours of
 the heart.”
 <note place="foot" n="329" id="iii.vii-p60.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p61">
   

    “Histoire de la Magie,” p. 514.</p></note>

  When he wrote this sentence Lévi stood, as the greater
 occultists have often done, at the frontiers of mysticism. The best of
 the Hermetic philosophers, indeed, are hardly ever without such
 mystical hankerings, such flashes of illumination; as if the
 transcendental powers of man, once roused from sleep, cannot wholly
 ignore the true end for which they were made.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p62">In Levi’s case, as is well known, the discord
 between the occult and mystical ideals was resolved by his return to
 the Catholic Church. Characteristically, he “read into”
 Catholicism much <pb n="163" id="iii.vii-Page_163" /> that the orthodox
 would hardly allow; so that it became for him, as it were, a romantic
 gloss on the occult tradition. He held that the Christian Church,
 nursing mother of the mystics, was also the heir of the magi; and that
 popular piety and popular magic veiled the same ineffable truths. He
 had more justification than at first appears probable for this
 apparently wild and certainly heretical statement. Religion, as we
 have seen, can never entirely divorce herself from magic: for her
 rituals and sacraments must have, if they are to be successful in
 their appeal to the mind, a certain magical character. All persons who
 are naturally drawn towards the ceremonial aspect of religion are
 acknowledging the strange power of subtle rhythms, symbolic words and
 movements, over the human will. An “impressive service”
 conforms exactly to the description which I have already quoted of a
 magical rite: it is “a tremendous forcing-house of the latent
 faculties of man’s spiritual nature.” Sacraments, too,
 however simple their beginnings, always tend, as they evolve, to
 assume upon the phenomenal plane a magical aspect—a fact which
 does not invalidate their claim to be the vehicles of supernatural
 grace. Those who have observed with understanding, for instance, the
 Roman rite of baptism, with its spells and exorcisms, its truly
 Hermetic employment of salt, anointing chrism and ceremonial lights,
 must have seen in it a ceremony far nearer to the operations of white
 magic than to the simple lustrations practiced by St. John the
 Baptist.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p63">There are obvious objections to the full working out
 of this subject in a book which is addressed to readers of all shades
 of belief; but any student who is interested in this branch of
 religious psychology may easily discover for himself the occult
 elements in the liturgies of the Christian—or indeed of any
 other—Church. There are invocative arrangements of the Names of
 God which appear alike in 
 <i>grimoire</i>

  and in Missal. Sacred numbers, ritual actions, perfumes,
 purifications, words of power, are all used, and rightly used by
 institutional religion in her work of opening up the human mind to the
 messages of the suprasensible world. In certain minor observances, and
 charm-like prayers, we seem to stand on the very borderland between
 magician and priest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p64">It is surely inevitable that this should be so. The
 business of the Church is to appeal to the whole man, as she finds him
 living in the world of sense. She would hardly be adequate to this
 task did she neglect the powerful weapons which the occultist has
 developed for his own ends. She, who takes the simplest and most
 common gifts of nature and transmutes them into heavenly food, takes
 also every discovery which the self has made concerning its own
 potentialities, and turns them to her own high purposes. Founding her
 external system on sacraments and symbols, on <pb n="164" id="iii.vii-Page_164" /> rhythmic invocations and ceremonial acts of
 praise, insisting on the power of the pure and self-denying will and
 the “magic chain” of congregational worship, she does but
 join hands with those Magi whose gold, frankincense, and myrrh were
 the first gifts that she received.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p65">But she pays for this; sharing some of the limitations
 of the system which her Catholic nature has compelled her to absorb.
 It is true, of course, that she purges it of all its baser
 elements—its arrogance, its curiosity—true also that she
 is bound to adopt it, because it is the highest common measure which
 she can apply to the spirituality of that world to which she is sent.
 But she cannot—and her great teachers have always known that she
 cannot—extract finality from a method which does not really seek
 after ultimate things. This method may and does teach men goodness,
 gives them happiness and health. It can even induce in them a certain
 exaltation in which they become aware, at any rate for a moment, of
 the existence of the supernatural world—a stupendous
 accomplishment. But it will not of itself make them citizens of that
 world: give to them the freedom of Reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p66">“The work of the Church in the world,”
 says Patmore, “is not to teach the mysteries of life, so much as
 to persuade the soul to that arduous degree of purity at which God
 Himself becomes her teacher. The work of the Church ends when the
 knowledge of God begins.”
 <note place="foot" n="330" id="iii.vii-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iii.vii-p67">
   

    “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,” “Knowledge
   and Science,” xxii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iii.vii-p68"><pb n="165" id="iii.vii-Page_165" /></p>

 </div2></div1>

<div1 title="Part Two: The Mystic   Way" progress="32.65%" prev="iii.vii" next="iv.i" id="iv">

 <h2 id="iv-p0.1">PART TWO: THE MYSTIC WAY</h2>

 <p class="Body" id="iv-p1"><pb n="166" id="iv-Page_166" /></p>

 <verse id="iv-p1.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv-p1.2">“As the Pilgrim passes while the Country
 permanent remains</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv-p1.3">So Men pass on; but the States remain permanent
 forever.”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Citation" id="iv-p2">Blake, “Jerusalem.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv-p3"><pb n="167" id="iv-Page_167" /></p>

<div2 title="I. Introductory" progress="32.67%" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.i-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iv.i-p1.1">e</span>

  are now to turn from general principles and study those principles in
 action: to describe the psychological process, or “Mystic
 Way,” by which that peculiar type of personality which is able
 to set up direct relations with the Absolute is usually developed. The
 difficulty of this description will lie in the fact that all mystics
 differ one from another; as all the individual objects of our
 perception, “living” and “not living,” do. The
 creative impulse in the world, so far as we are aware of it, appears
 upon ultimate analysis to be free and original not bound and
 mechanical: to express itself, in defiance of the determinists, with a
 certain artistic spontaneity. Man, when he picks out some point of
 likeness as a basis on which to arrange its productions in groups, is
 not discovering its methods; but merely making for his own convenience
 an arbitrary choice of one or two—not necessarily
 characteristic—qualities, which happen to appear in a certain
 number of different persons or things. Hence the most scientific
 classification is a rough-and-ready business at the best.
 <note place="foot" n="331" id="iv.i-p1.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p2">
   

    Science seems more and more inclined to acquiesce in this judgment.
   See especially A. N. Whitehead: “Man and the Modern
   World” and “Religion in the Making.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p3">When we come to apply such classification to so
 delicate and elusive a series of psychological states as those which
 accompany the “contemplative life,” all the usual
 difficulties are increased. No one mystic can be discovered in whom
 all the observed characteristics of the transcendental consciousness
 are resumed, and <pb n="168" id="iv.i-Page_168" /> who can on that
 account be treated as typical. Mental states which are distinct and
 mutually exclusive in one case, exist simultaneously in another. In
 some, stages which have been regarded as essential are entirely
 omitted: in others, their order appears to be reversed. We seem at
 first to be confronted by a group of selves which arrive at the same
 end without obeying any general law.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p4">Take, however, a number of such definitely mystical
 selves and make of them, so to speak, a “composite
 portrait”: as anthropologists do when they wish to discover the
 character of a race. From this portrait we may expect a type to
 emerge, in which all the outstanding characteristics contributed by
 the individual examples are present together, and minor variations are
 suppressed. Such a portrait will of course be conventional: but it
 will be useful as a standard, which can be constantly compared with,
 and corrected by, isolated specimens.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p5">The first thing we notice about this composite
 portrait is that the typical mystic seems to move towards his goal
 through a series of strongly marked oscillations between “states
 of pleasure” and “states of pain.” The existence and
 succession of these states—sometimes broken and confused,
 sometimes crisply defined—can be traced, to a greater or less
 degree, in almost every case of which we possess anything like a
 detailed record. <span lang="la" id="iv.i-p5.1"> 
 <i>Gyrans gyrando radii spiritus</i>

 </span>
 .

  The soul, as it treads the ascending spiral of its road towards
 reality, experiences alternately the sunshine and the shade. These
 experiences are “constants” of the transcendental life.
 “The Spiritual States of the Soul are all Eternal,” said
 Blake, with the true mystical genius for psychology.
 <note place="foot" n="332" id="iv.i-p5.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p6">
   

    “Jerusalem,” pt. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p7">The complete series of these states—and it must
 not be forgotten that few individuals present them all in perfection,
 whilst in many instances several are blurred or appear to be
 completely suppressed—will be, I think, most conveniently
 arranged under five heads. This method of grouping means, of course,
 the abandonment of the time-honoured threefold division of the Mystic
 Way, and the apparent neglect of St. Teresa’s equally celebrated
 Seven Degrees of Contemplation; but I think that we shall gain more
 than we lose by adopting it. The groups, however, must be looked upon
 throughout as diagrammatic, and only as answering loosely and
 generally to experiences which seldom present themselves in so rigid
 and unmixed a form. These experiences, largely conditioned as they are
 by surroundings and by temperament, exhibit all the variety and
 spontaneity which are characteristic of life in its highest
 manifestations: and, like biological specimens, they lose something of
 their essential reality in being prepared for scientific
 investigation. Taken all together, they constitute phases in a <pb n="169" id="iv.i-Page_169" /> single process of growth; involving the
 movement of consciousness from lower to higher levels of reality, the
 steady remaking of character in accordance with the “independent
 spiritual world.” But as the study of physical life is made
 easier for us by an artificial division into infancy, adolescence,
 maturity, and old age, so a discreet indulgence of the human passion
 for map-making will increase our chances of understanding the nature
 of the Mystic Way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p8">Here, then, is the classification under which we shall
 study the phases of the mystical life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p9">(1) The awakening of the Self to consciousness of
 Divine Reality. This experience, usually abrupt and well-marked, is
 accompanied by intense feelings of joy and exaltation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p10">(2) The Self, aware for the first time of Divine
 Beauty, realizes by contrast its own finiteness and imperfection, the
 manifold illusions in which it is immersed, the immense distance which
 separates it from the One. Its attempts to eliminate by discipline and
 mortification all that stands in the way of its progress towards union
 with God constitute 
 <i>Purgation:</i>

  a state of pain and effort.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p11">(3) When by Purgation the Self has become detached
 from the “things of sense,” and acquired those virtues
 which are the “ornaments of the spiritual marriage,” its
 joyful consciousness of the Transcendent Order returns in an enhanced
 form. Like the prisoners in Plato’s “Cave of
 Illusion,” it has awakened to knowledge of Reality, has
 struggled up the harsh and difficult path to the mouth of the cave.
 Now it looks upon the sun. This is 
 <i>Illumination:</i>

  a state which includes in itself many of the stages of contemplation,
 “degrees of orison,” visions and adventures of the soul
 described by St. Teresa and other mystical writers. These form, as it
 were, a way within the Way: a <i>moyen de parvenir</i>,
  a training devised by experts which will strengthen and assist the
 mounting soul. They stand, so to speak, for education; whilst the Way
 proper represents organic growth. Illumination is the
 “contemplative state” 
 <i>par excellence.</i>

  It forms, with the two preceding states, the “first mystic
 life.” Many mystics never go beyond it; and, on the other hand,
 many seers and artists not usually classed amongst them, have shared,
 to some extent, the experiences of the illuminated state. Illumination
 brings a certain apprehension of the Absolute, a sense of the Divine
 Presence: but not true union with it. It is a state of happiness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p12">(4) In the development of the great and strenuous
 seekers after God, this is followed—or sometimes intermittently
 accompanied—by the most terrible of all the experiences of the
 Mystic Way: the final and complete purification of the Self, which is
 called by some contemplatives the “mystic pain” or
 “mystic death,” <pb n="170" id="iv.i-Page_170" /> by others
 the Purification of the Spirit or 
 <i>Dark Night of the Soul.</i>

  The consciousness which had, in Illumination, sunned itself in the
 sense of the Divine Presence, now suffers under an equally intense
 sense of the Divine Absence: learning to dissociate the personal
 satisfaction of mystical vision from the reality of mystical life. As
 in Purgation the senses were cleansed and humbled, and the energies
 and interests of the Self were concentrated upon transcendental
 things: so now the purifying process is extended to the very centre of
 I-hood, the will. The human instinct for personal happiness must be
 killed. This is the “spiritual crucifixion” so often
 described by the mystics: the great desolation in which the soul seems
 abandoned by the Divine. The Self now surrenders itself, its
 individuality, and its will, completely. It desires nothing, asks
 nothing, is utterly passive, and is thus prepared for</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p13">(5) 
 <i>Union:</i>

  the true goal of the mystic quest. In this state the Absolute Life is
 not merely perceived and enjoyed by the Self, as in Illumination: but
 is 
 <i>one</i>

  with it. This is the end towards which all the previous oscillations
 of consciousness have tended. It is a state of equilibrium, of purely
 spiritual life; characterized by peaceful joy, by enhanced powers, by
 intense certitude. To call this state, as some authorities do, by the
 name of Ecstasy, is inaccurate and confusing: since the term Ecstasy
 has long been used both by psychologists and ascetic writers to define
 that short and rapturous trance—a state with well-marked
 physical and psychical accompaniments—in which the
 contemplative, losing all consciousness of the phenomenal world, is
 caught up to a brief and immediate enjoyment of the Divine Vision.
 Ecstasies of this kind are often experienced by the mystic in
 Illumination, or even on his first conversion. They cannot therefore
 be regarded as exclusively characteristic of the Unitive Way. In some
 of the greatest mystics—St. Teresa is an example—the
 ecstatic trance seems to diminish rather than increase in frequency
 after the state of union has been attained: whilst others achieve the
 heights by a path which leaves on one side all abnormal phenomena.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p14">Union must be looked upon as the true goal of mystical
 growth; that permanent establishment of life upon transcendent levels
 of reality, of which ecstasies give a foretaste to the soul. Intense
 forms of it, described by individual mystics, under symbols such as
 those of Mystical Marriage, Deification, or Divine Fecundity, all
 prove on examination to be aspects of this same experience “seen
 through a temperament.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p15">It is right, however, to state here that Oriental
 Mysticism insists upon a further stage beyond that of union, which
 stage it regards as the real goal of the spiritual life. This is the
 total annihilation or reabsorption of the individual soul in the
 Infinite. <pb n="171" id="iv.i-Page_171" /> Such an annihilation is said
 by the Sufis to constitute the “Eighth Stage of Progress,”
 in which alone they truly attain to God. Thus stated, it appears to
 differ little from the Buddhist’s Nirvana, and is the logical
 corollary of that pantheism to which the Oriental mystic always tends.
 Thus Jalalu d’Din:</p>

 <verse id="iv.i-p15.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p15.2">“O, let me not exist! for Non-Existence</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p15.3">Proclaims in organ tones, ‘To Him we shall
 return.’”
 <note place="foot" n="333" id="iv.i-p15.4"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p16">
   

    Quoted by R. A. Nicholson, “The Mystics of Islam,” p.
   168.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.i-p17">It is at least doubtful, however, whether the
 interpretation which has been put by European students upon such
 passages as this be correct. The language in which Al Ghazzali
 attempts to describe the Eighth Stage is certainly more applicable to
 the Unitive Life as understood by Christian contemplatives, than to
 the Buddhistic annihilation of personality. “The end of
 Sufi-ism,” he says, “is total absorption in God. This is
 at least the relative end to that part of their doctrine which I am
 free to reveal and describe. But 
 <i>in reality it is but the beginning</i>

  of the Sufi life, for those intuitions and other things which precede
 it are, so to speak, but the porch by which they enter. . . . In this
 state some have imagined themselves to be amalgamated with God, others
 to be identical with Him, others again to be associated with Him: but 
 <i>all this is sin</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="334" id="iv.i-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p18">
   

    Schmölders, “Les Écoles Philosophiques chez les
   Arabes,” p. 61.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p19">The doctrine of annihilation as the end of the
 soul’s ascent, whatever the truth may be as to the Moslem
 attitude concerning it, is decisively rejected by all European
 mystics, though a belief in it is constantly imputed to them by their
 enemies: for their aim is not the suppression of life, but its
 intensification, a change in its form. This change, they say in a
 paradox which is generally misunderstood, consists in the perfecting
 of personality by the utter surrender of self. It is true that the
 more Orientally-minded amongst them, such as Dionysius the Areopagite,
 do use language of a negative kind which seems almost to involve a
 belief in the annihilation rather than the transformation of the self
 in God: but this is because they are trying to describe a condition of
 supersensible vitality from the point of view of the normal
 consciousness to which it can only seem a Nothing, a Dark, a
 Self-loss. Further it will be found that this language is often an
 attempt to describe the conditions of transitory perception, not those
 of permanent existence: the characteristics, that is to say, of the
 Ecstatic Trance, in which for a short time the whole self is lifted to
 transcendent levels, and the Absolute is apprehended by a total
 suspension of the surface consciousness. Hence the Divine Dark, the
 Nothing, is not a state of non-being to which the mystic aspires
 <pb n="172" id="iv.i-Page_172" /> to attain: it is rather a paradoxical
 description of his experience of that Undifferentiated Godhead, that
 Supernal Light whence he may, in his ecstasies, bring down fire from
 heaven to light the world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p20">In the mystics of the West, the highest forms of
 Divine Union impel the self to some sort of active, rather than of
 passive life: and this is now recognized by the best authorities as
 the true distinction between Christian and non-Christian mysticism.
 “The Christian mystics,” says Delacroix, “move from
 the Infinite to the Definite; they aspire to infinitize life and to
 define Infinity; they go from the conscious to the subconscious, and
 from the subconscious to the conscious. The obstacle in their path is
 not consciousness in general, but 
 <i>self</i>

 -consciousness, the consciousness of the Ego. The Ego is the
 limitation, that which opposes itself to the Infinite: the states of
 consciousness free from self, lost in a vaster consciousness, may
 become modes of the Infinite, and states of the Divine
 Consciousness.”
 <note place="foot" n="335" id="iv.i-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p21">
   

    “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 235.</p></note>

  So Starbuck: “The individual learns to transfer himself from a
 centre of self-activity into an organ of revelation of universal
 being, and to live a life of affection for and one-ness with, the
 larger life outside.”
 <note place="foot" n="336" id="iv.i-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p22">
   

    “The Psychology of Religion,” p. 147.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p23">Hence, the ideal of the great contemplatives, the end
 of their long education, is to become “modes of the
 Infinite.” Filled with an abounding sense of the Divine Life, of
 ultimate and adorable reality, sustaining and urging them on, they
 wish to communicate the revelation, the more abundant life, which they
 have received. Not spiritual marriage, but divine fecundity is to be
 their final state. In a sense St. Teresa in the Seventh Habitation,
 Suso when his great renunciation is made, have achieved the quest, yet
 there is nothing passive in the condition to which they have come. Not
 Galahad, but the Grail-bearer is now their type: and in their life,
 words or works they are impelled to exhibit that “Hidden
 Treasure which desires to be found.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p24">“You may think, my daughters,” says St.
 Teresa, “that the soul in this state [of union] should be so
 absorbed that she can occupy herself with nothing. You deceive
 yourselves. She turns with greater ease and ardour than before to all
 that which belongs to the service of God, and when these occupations
 leave her free again, she remains in the enjoyment of that
 companionship.”
 <note place="foot" n="337" id="iv.i-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p25">
   

    “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sétimas, cap.
   i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p26">No temperament is less slothful than the mystical one;
 and the “quiet” to which the mystics must school
 themselves in the early stages of contemplation is often the hardest
 of their tasks. The abandonment of bodily and intellectual activity is
 only <pb n="173" id="iv.i-Page_173" /> undertaken in order that they may,
 in the words of Plotinus, “energize enthusiastically” upon
 another plane. Work they must but this work may take many
 forms—forms which are sometimes so wholly spiritual that they
 are not perceptible to practical minds. Much of the misunderstanding
 and consequent contempt of the contemplative life comes from the
 narrow and superficial definition of “work” which is set
 up by a muscular and wage-earning community.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p27">All records of mysticism in the West, then, are also
 the records of supreme human activity. Not only of “wrestlers in
 the spirit” but also of great organizers, such as St. Teresa and
 St. John of the Cross; of missionaries preaching life to the
 spiritually dead, such as St. Francis of Assisi, St. Ignatius Loyola,
 Eckhart, Suso Tauler, Fox; of philanthropists, such as St. Catherine
 of Genoa or St. Vincent de Paul; poets and prophets, such as Mechthild
 of Magdeburg, Jacopone da Todi and Blake, finally, of some immensely
 virile souls whose participation in the Absolute Life has seemed to
 force on them a national destiny. Of this St. Bernard, St. Catherine
 of Siena, and Saint Joan of Arc are the supreme examples. “The
 soul enamoured of My Truth,” said God’s voice to St.
 Catherine of Siena, “never ceases to serve the whole world in
 general.”
 <note place="foot" n="338" id="iv.i-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p28">
   

    Dialogo, cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p29">Utterly remade in the interests of Reality, exhibiting
 that dual condition of fruition and activity which Ruysbroeck
 described as the crowning stage of human evolution, the “Supreme
 summit of the Inner Life,”
 <note place="foot" n="339" id="iv.i-p29.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p30">
   

    “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii. cap.
   lxxiii.</p></note>

  all these lived, as it were, with both hands towards the finite and
 towards the Infinite, towards God and man. It is true that in nearly
 every case such “great actives” have first left the world,
 as a necessary condition of establishing communion with that Absolute
 Life which reinforced their own: for a mind distracted by the many
 cannot apprehend the One. Hence something equivalent to the solitude
 of the wilderness is an essential part of mystical education. But,
 having established that communion, re-ordered their inner lives upon
 transcendent levels—being united with their Source not merely in
 temporary ecstasies, but in virtue of a permanent condition of the
 soul, they were impelled to abandon their solitude; and resumed, in
 some way, their contact with the world in order to become the medium
 whereby that Life flowed out to other men. To go up alone into the
 mountain and come back as an ambassador to the world, has ever been
 the method of humanity’s best friends. This systole-and-diastole
 motion of retreat as the preliminary to a return remains the true
 ideal of Christian Mysticism in its highest development. Those in
 <pb n="174" id="iv.i-Page_174" /> whom it is not found, however great in
 other respects they may be, must be considered as having stopped short
 of the final stage.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p31">Thus St. Catherine of Siena spent three years in
 hermit-like seclusion in the little room which we still see in her
 house in the Via Benincasa, entirely cut off from the ordinary life of
 her family. “Within her own house,” says her legend,
 “she found the desert; and a solitude in the midst of
 people.”
 <note place="foot" n="340" id="iv.i-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p32">
   

    E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 15.</p></note>

  There Catherine endured many mortifications, was visited by ecstasies
 and visions: passed, in fact, through the states of Purgation and
 Illumination, which existed in her case side by side. This life of
 solitude was brought to an abrupt end by the experience which is
 symbolized in the vision of the Mystic Marriage, and the Voice which
 then said to her, “Now will I wed thy soul, which shall ever be
 conjoined and united to Me!” Catherine, who had during her long
 retreat enjoyed illumination to a high degree, now entered upon the
 Unitive State, in which the whole of her public life was passed. Its
 effect was immediately noticeable. She abandoned her solitude, joined
 in the family life, went out into the city to serve the poor and sick,
 attracted and taught disciples, converted sinners, and began that
 career of varied and boundless activity which has made her name one of
 the greatest in the history of the fourteenth century. Nor does this
 mean that she ceased to live the sort of life which is characteristic
 of mystical consciousness: to experience direct contact with the
 Transcendental World, to gaze into “the Abyss of Love
 Divine.” On the contrary, her practical genius for affairs, her
 immense power of ruling men, drew its strength from the long series of
 visions and ecstasies which accompanied and supported her labours in
 the world. She “descended into the valley of lilies to make
 herself more fruitful,” says her legend.
 <note place="foot" n="341" id="iv.i-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.i-p33">
   

    S. Catherine Senensis Vitae (Acta SS. Aprilis t. iii.), ii. ii.
   § 4.</p></note>

  The conscious vehicle of some “power not herself,” she
 spoke and acted with an authority which might have seemed strange
 enough in an uneducated daughter of the people, were it not justified
 by the fact that all who came into contact with her submitted to its
 influence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p34">Our business, then, is to trace from its beginning a
 gradual and complete change in the equilibrium of the self. It is a
 change whereby that self turns from the unreal world of sense in which
 it is normally immersed, first to apprehend, then to unite itself with
 Absolute Reality: finally, possessed by and wholly surrendered to this
 Transcendent Life, becomes a medium whereby the spiritual world is
 seen in a unique degree operating directly in the world of sense. In
 other words, we are to see the human mind advance from the mere
 perception of phenomena, through the <pb n="175" id="iv.i-Page_175" />
 intuition—with occasional contact—of the Absolute under
 its aspect of Divine Transcendence, to the entire realization of, and
 union with, Absolute Life under its aspect of Divine Immanence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p35">The completed mystical life, then, is more than
 intuitional: it is theopathetic. In the old, frank language of the
 mystics, it is the 
 <i>deified life</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.i-p36"><pb n="176" id="iv.i-Page_176" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="II. The Awakening of the   Self" progress="34.18%" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii" id="iv.ii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.ii-p1">F
 <span class="c5" id="iv.ii-p1.1">irst</span>

  in the sequence of the mystic states, we must consider that decisive
 event, the awakening of the transcendental consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p2">This awakening, from the psychological point of view,
 appears to be an intense form of the phenomenon of
 “conversion”; and closely akin to those deep and permanent
 conversions of the adult type which some religious psychologists call
 “sanctification.”
 <note place="foot" n="342" id="iv.ii-p2.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p3">
   

    See Starbuck, “The Psychology of Religion,” cap.
   xxix.</p></note>

  It is a disturbance of the equilibrium of the self, which results in
 the shifting of the field of consciousness from lower to higher
 levels, with a consequent removal of the centre of interest from the
 subject to an object now brought into view: the necessary beginning of
 any process of transcendence. It must not, however, be confused or
 identified with religious conversion as ordinarily understood: the
 sudden and emotional acceptance of theological beliefs which the self
 had previously either rejected or treated as conventions dwelling upon
 the margin of consciousness and having no meaning for her actual life.
 The mechanical process may be much the same; but the material
 involved, the results attained, belong to a higher order of
 reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p4">“Conversion,” says Starbuck, in words
 which are really far more descriptive of mystical awakening than of
 the revivalistic phenomena encouraged by American Protestantism,
 “is primarily an unselfing. The first birth of the individual is
 into his own little world. He is controlled by the deep-seated
 instincts of self-preservation and self-enlargement—instincts
 which are, doubtless, a direct <pb n="177" id="iv.ii-Page_177" />
 inheritance from his brute ancestry. The universe is organized around
 his own personality as a centre.” Conversion, then, is
 “the larger world-consciousness now pressing in on the
 individual consciousness. Often it breaks in suddenly and becomes a
 great new revelation. This is the first aspect of conversion: the
 person emerges from a smaller limited world of existence into a larger
 world of being. His life becomes swallowed up in a larger
 whole.”
 <note place="foot" n="343" id="iv.ii-p4.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p5">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    cap. xii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p6">All conversion entails the abrupt or gradual emergence
 of intuitions from below the threshold, the consequent remaking of the
 field of consciousness, an alteration in the self’s attitude to
 the world. “It is,” says Pratt, “a change of
 taste—the most momentous one that ever occurs in human
 experience.”
 <note place="foot" n="344" id="iv.ii-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p7">
   

    J. B. Pratt, “The Religious Consciousness,” cap. xiii.
   The whole chapter deserve careful study.</p></note>

  But in the mystic this process is raised to the nth degree of
 intensity, for in him it means the first emergence of that passion for
 the Absolute which is to constitute his distinctive character: an
 emergence crucial in its effect on every department of his life. Those
 to whom it happens, often enough, are already “religious”:
 sometimes deeply and earnestly so. Rulman Merswin, St. Catherine of
 Genoa, George Fox, Lucie-Christine—all these had been bred up in
 piety, and accepted in its entirety the Christian tradition. They were
 none the less conscious of an utter change in their world when this
 opening of the soul’s eye took place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p8">Sometimes the emergence of the mystical consciousness
 is gradual, unmarked by any definite crisis. The self slides gently,
 almost imperceptibly, from the old universe to the new. The records of
 mysticism, however, suggest that this is exceptional: that travail is
 the normal accompaniment of birth. In another type, of which George
 Fox is a typical example, there is no conversion in the ordinary
 sense; but a gradual and increasing lucidity, of which the beginning
 has hardly been noticed by the self, intermittently accompanies the
 pain, misery of mind, and inward struggles characteristic of the
 entrance upon the Way of Purgation. Conversion and purification then
 go hand in hand, finally shading off into the serenity of the
 Illuminated State. Fox’s “Journal” for the year 1647
 contains a vivid account of these “showings” or growing
 transcendental perceptions of a mind not yet at one with itself, and
 struggling towards clearness of sight. “Though my exercises and
 troubles,” he says, “were very great, yet were they not so
 continual but I had some intermissions, and was sometimes brought into
 such a heavenly joy that I thought I had been in Abraham’s
 bosom. . . . Thus in the deepest miseries, and in the greatest sorrows
 and temptations that many times <pb n="178" id="iv.ii-Page_178" /> beset
 me, the Lord in His mercy did keep me. I found that there were two
 thirsts in me, the one after the creatures to get help and strength
 there; and the other after the Lord, the Creator. . . . It was so with
 me, that there seemed to be two pleadings in me. . . . One day when I
 had been walking solitarily abroad and was come home, I was wrapped up
 in the love of God, so that I could not but admire the greatness of
 his love. While I was in that condition it was opened unto me by the
 eternal Light and Power, and I saw clearly therein. . . . But O! then
 did I see my troubles, trials, and temptations more clearly than ever
 I had done.”
 <note place="foot" n="345" id="iv.ii-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p9">
   

    Journal of George Fox, cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p10">The great oscillations of the typical mystic between
 joy and pain are here replaced by a number of little ones. The
 “two thirsts” of the superficial and spiritual
 consciousness assert themselves by turns. Each step towards the vision
 of the Real brings with it a reaction. The nascent transcendental
 powers are easily fatigued, and the pendulum of self takes a shorter
 swing. “I was swept up to Thee by Thy Beauty, and torn away from
 Thee by my own weight,” says St. Augustine, crystallizing the
 secret of this experience in an unforgettable phrase.
 <note place="foot" n="346" id="iv.ii-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p11">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. xvii. We can surely trace the influence
   of such an experience in St. Paul’s classic description of the
   “endopsychic conflict”: <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14-25" id="iv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.25">Rom. vii. 14-25</scripRef>.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p12">Commonly, however, if we may judge from those
 first-hand accounts which we possess, mystic conversion is a single
 and abrupt experience, sharply marked off from the long, dim struggles
 which precede and succeed it. It usually involves a sudden and acute
 realization of a splendour and adorable reality in the world—or
 sometimes of its obverse, the divine sorrow at the heart of
 things—never before perceived. In so far as I am acquainted with
 the resources of language, there are no words in which this
 realization can be described. It is of so actual a nature that in
 comparison the normal world of past perception seems but twilit at the
 best. Consciousness has suddenly changed its rhythm and a new aspect
 of the universe rushes in. The teasing mists are swept away, and
 reveal, if only for an instant, the sharp outline of the Everlasting
 Hills. “He who knows this will know what I say, and will be
 convinced that the soul has then another life.”
 <note place="foot" n="347" id="iv.ii-p12.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p13">
   

    Plotinus, Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p14">In most cases, the onset of this new consciousness
 seems to the self so sudden, so clearly imposed from without rather
 than developed from within, as to have a supernatural character. The
 typical case is, of course, that of St. Paul: the sudden light, the
 voice, the ecstasy, the complete alteration of life. We shall see,
 however, when we come to study the evidence of those mystics who have
 left a detailed record of their preconverted state, that <pb n="179" id="iv.ii-Page_179" /> the apparently abrupt conversion is really, as
 a rule, the sequel and the result of a long period of restlessness,
 uncertainty, and mental stress. The deeper mind stirs uneasily in its
 prison, and its emergence is but the last of many efforts to escape.
 The temperament of the subject, his surroundings, the vague but
 persistent apprehensions of a supersensual reality which he could not
 find yet could not forget; all these have prepared him for it.
 <note place="foot" n="348" id="iv.ii-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p15">
   

    “It is certain,” says De Sanctis, “that when we
   attempt to probe deeper in our study of sudden converts, we discover
   that the <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p15.1">
   <i>coup de foudre</i>

   </span>
   <i>,</i>

    which in the main is observable in only a small minority of
   conversions, is in fact the least significant, though the most
   Esthetic, moment of the conversion.” (“Religious
   Conversion,” Eng. trans., p. 65. Compare St. Augustine’s
   Confessions, with their description of the years of uncertainty and
   struggle which prepared him for the sudden and final “Tolle,
   lege!” that initiated him into the long-sought life of
   Reality.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p16">When, however, the subconscious intuitions, long ago
 quickened, are at last brought to birth and the eyes are opened on new
 light—and it is significant that an actual sense of blinding
 radiance is a constant accompaniment of this state of
 consciousness—the storm and stress, the vague cravings and
 oscillations of the past life are forgotten. In this abrupt
 recognition of reality “all things are made new”: from
 this point the life of the mystic begins. Conversion of this sort has,
 says De Sanctis, three marked characteristics: a sense of liberation
 and victory: a conviction of the nearness of God: a sentiment of love
 towards God.
 <note place="foot" n="349" id="iv.ii-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p17">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.</i>

   , p. 171.</p></note>

  We might describe it as a sudden, intense, and joyous perception of
 God immanent in the universe; of the divine beauty and unutterable
 power and splendour of that larger life in which the individual is
 immersed, and of a new life to be lived by the self in correspondence
 with this now dominant fact of existence. “Suddenly,” says
 the French contemplative Lucie-Christine of the beginning of her
 mystical life, “I saw before my inward eyes these words—
 <i>God only . . .</i>

  they were at the same time a Light, an Attraction and a Power. A
 Light which showed me how I could belong completely to God alone in
 this world, and I saw that hitherto I had not well understood this; an
 Attraction by which my heart was subdued and delighted; a Power which
 inspired me with a generous resolution and somehow placed in my hands
 the means of carrying it out.”
 <note place="foot" n="350" id="iv.ii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p18">
   

    “Journal Spirituel de Lucie-Christine,” p. 11.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p19">I will here set down for comparison a few instances of
 such mystical conversion; quoting, where this is available, the actual
 description left by the subject of his own experience, or in default
 of it, the earliest authentic account. In these cases, when grouped
 together, we shall see certain constant characteristics, from which it
 may be possible to deduce the psychological law to which they owe
 their peculiar form. <pb n="180" id="iv.ii-Page_180" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p20">First in point of time, and perhaps also in
 importance, amongst those I have chosen, is the case of that great
 poet and contemplative, that impassioned lover of the Absolute, St.
 Francis of Assisi. The fact that St. Francis wrote little and lived
 much, that his actions were of unequalled simplicity and directness,
 long blinded his admirers to the fact that he is a typical mystic: the
 only one, perhaps, who forced the most trivial and sordid
 circumstances of sensual life to become perfect expressions of
 Reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p21">Now the opening of St. Francis’s eyes, which
 took place in A.D. 1206 when he was twenty-four years old, had been
 preceded by a long, hard struggle between the life of the world and
 the persistent call of the spirit. His mind, in modern language, had
 not unified itself. He was a high-spirited boy, full of vitality: a
 natural artist, with all the fastidiousness which the artistic
 temperament involves. War and pleasure both attracted him, and upon
 them, says his legend, he “miserably squandered and wasted his
 time.”
 <note place="foot" n="351" id="iv.ii-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p22">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Prima, cap. 1.</p></note>

  Nevertheless, he was vaguely dissatisfied. In the midst of
 festivities, he would have sudden fits of abstraction: abortive
 attempts of the growing transcendental consciousness, still imprisoned
 below the threshold but aware of and in touch with the Real, to force
 itself to the surface and seize the reins. “Even in
 ignorance,” says Thomas of Celano again, “he was being led
 to perfect knowledge.” He loved beauty, for he was by nature a
 poet and a musician, and shrank instinctively from contact with
 ugliness and disease. But something within ran counter to this
 temperamental bias, and sometimes conquered it. He would then
 associate with beggars, tend the leprous, perform impulsive acts of
 charity and self-humiliation.
 <note place="foot" n="352" id="iv.ii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p23">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Secunda, cap. v. Compare P. Sabatier.
   “Vie de S. François d’Assise,” cap. ii.,
   where the authorities are fully set out.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p24">When this divided state, described by the legend as
 “the attempt to flee God’s hand,” had lasted for
 some years, it happened one day that he was walking in the country
 outside the gates of Assisi, and passed the little church of S.
 Damiano, “the which” (I again quote from Thomas of
 Celano’s “Second Life”) “was almost ruinous
 and forsaken of all men. And, being led by the Spirit, he went in to
 pray; and he fell down before the Crucifix in devout supplication, and
 
 <i>having been smitten by unwonted visitations, found himself another
 man than he who had gone in.”</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p25">Here, then, is the first stage of conversion. The
 struggle between two discrepant ideals of life has attained its term.
 A sudden and apparently “irrational” impulse to some
 decisive act reaches the surface-consciousness from the seething
 deeps. The impulse is followed; and the swift emergence of the
 transcendental sense <pb n="181" id="iv.ii-Page_181" /> results. This
 “unwonted visitation” effects an abrupt and involuntary
 alteration in the subject’s consciousness: whereby he literally
 “finds himself another man.” He is as one who has slept
 and now awakes. The crystallization of this new, at first fluid
 apprehension of Reality in the form of vision and audition: the
 pointing of the moral, the direct application of truth to the awakened
 self, follow. “And whilst he was thus moved, straightway—a
 thing unheard of for long ages!—the painted image of Christ
 Crucified spoke to him from out its pictured lips. And, calling him by
 his name, “Francis,” it said, “go, repair My house,
 the which as thou seest is falling into decay.” And Francis
 trembled, being utterly amazed, and almost as it were carried away by
 these words. And he prepared to obey, for he was wholly set on the
 fulfilling of this commandment. But 
 <i>forasmuch as he felt that the change he had undergone was
 ineffable,</i>

  it becomes us to be silent concerning it. . . .” From this time
 he “gave untiring toil to the repair of that Church. For though
 the words which were said to him concerned that divine Church which
 Christ bought with His own Blood, he would not hasten to such heights,
 but little by little from things of the flesh would pass to those of
 the Spirit.”
 <note place="foot" n="353" id="iv.ii-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p26">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Secunda, cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p27">In a moment of time, Francis’s whole universe
 has suffered complete rearrangement. There are no hesitations, no
 uncertainties. The change, which he cannot describe, he knows to be
 central for life. Not for a moment does he think of disobeying the
 imperative voice which speaks to him from a higher plane of reality
 and demands the sacrifice of his career.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p28">Compare now with the experience of St. Francis that of
 another great saint and mystic, who combined, as he did, the active
 with the contemplative life. Catherine of Genoa, who seems to have
 possessed from childhood a religious nature, was prepared for the
 remaking of her consciousness by years of loneliness and depression,
 the result of an unhappy marriage. She, like St. Francis—but in
 sorrow rather than in joy—had oscillated between the world,
 which did not soothe her, and religion, which helped her no more. At
 last, she had sunk into a state of dull wretchedness, a hatred alike
 of herself and of life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p29">Her emancipation was equally abrupt. In the year 1474,
 she being twenty-six years old, “The day after the feast of St.
 Benedict (at the instance of her sister that was a nun), Catherine
 went to make her confession to the confessor of that nunnery; but she
 was not disposed to do it. Then said her sister, ‘At least go
 and recommend yourself to him, because he is a most worthy
 religious’; and in fact he was a very holy man. And suddenly, as
 she knelt before him, she received in her heart the wound of the
 unmeasured Love <pb n="182" id="iv.ii-Page_182" /> of God, with so clear a
 vision of her own misery and her faults, and of the goodness of God,
 that she almost fell upon the ground. And by these sensations of
 infinite love, and of the offenses that had been done against this
 most sweet God, she was so greatly drawn by purifying affection away
 from the poor things of this world that she was almost beside herself,
 and for this she cried inwardly with ardent love, ‘No more
 world! no more sin!’ And at this point if she had possessed a
 thousand worlds, she would have thrown all of them away. . . . And she
 returned home, kindled and deeply wounded with so great a love of God,
 the which had been shown her inwardly, with the sight of her own
 wretchedness, that she seemed beside herself. And she shut herself in
 a chamber, the most secluded she could find, with burning sighs. And
 in this moment she was inwardly taught the whole practice of orison:
 but her tongue could say naught but this—‘O Love, can it
 be that thou has called me with so great a love, and made me to know
 in one instant that which worlds cannot express?’” This
 intuition of the Absolute was followed by an interior vision of Christ
 bearing the Cross, which further increased her love and
 self-abasement. “And she cried again, ‘O Love, no more
 sins! no more sins!’ And her hatred of herself was more than she
 could endure.”
 <note place="foot" n="354" id="iv.ii-p29.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p30">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina di Santa Caterina da Genova,” cap
   ii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p31">Of this experience Von Hügel says, “If the
 tests of reality in such things are their persistence and large and
 rich spiritual applicability and fruitfulness, then something
 profoundly real and important took place in the soul of that sad and
 weary woman of six-and-twenty, within that convent-chapel, at that
 Annunciation-tide.”
 <note place="foot" n="355" id="iv.ii-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p32">
   

    Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,”
   vol. ii p. 29.</p></note>

  It is certain that for St. Catherine, as for St. Francis, an utterly
 new life did, literally, begin at this point. The centre of interest
 was shifted and the field of consciousness remade. She “knew in
 an instant that which words cannot express.” Some veil about her
 heart was torn away; so abruptly, that it left a wound behind. For the
 first time she saw and knew the Love in which life is bathed; and all
 the energy and passion of a strong nature responded to its call.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p33">The conversion of Madame Guyon to the mystic life, as
 told by herself in the eighth chapter of Part I. of her
 Autobiography—“How a holy Religious caused her to find God
 within her heart, with Admirable Results,” is its characteristic
 title—is curiously like a dilute version of this experience of
 St. Catherine’s. It, too, followed upon a period of mental
 distress; also the result of an uncongenial marriage. But since Madame
 Guyon’s unbalanced, diffuse, and sentimental character entirely
 lacks the richness and dignity, the repressed ardours and exquisite
 delicacy of <pb n="183" id="iv.ii-Page_183" /> St. Catherine’s mind,
 so, too, her account of her own interior processes is marred by a
 terrible and unctuous interest in the peculiar graces vouchsafed to
 her.
 <note place="foot" n="356" id="iv.ii-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p34">
   

    It is clear from the heading of cap. x. (pt. i.) of her
   Autobiography that Madame Guyon’s editors were conscious, if
   she was not, of some of the close coincidences between her
   experiences and those of St. Catherine of Genoa. The parallel
   between their early years is so exact and descends to such minute
   details that I am inclined to think that the knowledge of this
   resemblance, and the gratification with which she would naturally
   regard it, has governed or modified her memories of this past. Hence
   a curious and hitherto unnoticed case of “unconscious
   spiritual plagiarism.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p35">Madame Guyon’s value to the student of mysticism
 partly consists in this feeble quality of her surface-intelligence,
 which hence had little or no modifying or contributory effect upon her
 spiritual life and makes her an ideal “laboratory
 specimen” for the religious psychologist. True to her great
 principle of passivity or “quiet,” it lets the
 uncriticized interior impulses have their way; thus we are able to
 observe their workings uncomplicated by the presence of a vigorous
 intellect or a disciplined will. The wind that bloweth where it
 listeth whistles through her soul: and the response which she makes is
 that of a weathercock rather than a windmill. She moves to every
 current; she often mistakes a draught for the divine breath; she feels
 her gyrations to be of enormous importance. But in the description of
 her awakening to the deeper life, even her effusive style acquires a
 certain dignity.
 <note place="foot" n="357" id="iv.ii-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p36">
   

    For a thoroughly hostile account see Leuba: ‘The Psychology
   of Religious Mysticism,” cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p37">Madame Guyon had from her childhood exhibited an
 almost tiresome taste for pious observances. At twelve years old she
 studied St. François de Sales and St. Jeanne Françoise de
 Chantal; begged her confessor to teach her the art of mental prayer;
 and when he omitted to do so, tried to teach herself, but without
 result.
 <note place="foot" n="358" id="iv.ii-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p38">
   

    Vie, pt. i. cap. iv.</p></note>

  She wished at this time to become a nun of the Visitation, as St.
 Catherine at the same age wanted to be an Augustinian canoness; but as
 the longings of little girls of twelve for the cloister are seldom
 taken seriously, we are not surprised to find the refusal of her
 parents’ consent chronicled in the chapter which is headed 
 <i>“</i>

  <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p38.1"> 
 <i>Diverses croix chez M. son père</i>

 </span>
 <i>.”</i>

  Growing up into an unusually beautiful young woman, she went into
 society, and for a short time enjoyed life in an almost worldly way.
 Her marriage with Jacques Guyon, however—a marriage of which she
 signed the articles without even being told the bridegroom’s
 name—put an end to her gaiety. “The whole town was pleased
 by this marriage; and in all this rejoicing only I was sad . . .
 hardly was I married, when the remembrance of my old desire to be a
 nun overcame me.”
 <note place="foot" n="359" id="iv.ii-p38.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p39">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    pt. i. cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p40">Her early married life was excessively unhappy. She
 was soon <pb n="184" id="iv.ii-Page_184" /> driven to look for comfort in
 the practices of religion. “Made to love much, and finding
 nothing to love around her, she gave her love to God,” says
 Guerrier tersely.
 <note place="foot" n="360" id="iv.ii-p40.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p41">
   

    “Madame Guyon,” p. 36.</p></note>

  But she was not satisfied: like most of her fellow-contemplatives,
 she was already vaguely conscious of something that she missed, some
 vital power unused, and identified this something with the
 “orison of quiet,” the “practice of the presence of
 God” which mystically minded friends had described to her. She
 tried to attain to it deliberately, and naturally failed. “I
 could not give myself by multiplicity that which Thou Thyself givest,
 and which is only experienced in simplicity.”
 <note place="foot" n="361" id="iv.ii-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p42">
   

   Vie, pt. i. cap. viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p43">When these interior struggles had lasted for nearly
 two years, and Madame Guyon was nineteen, the long desired, almost
 despaired of, apprehension came—as it did to St.
 Catherine—suddenly, magically almost; and under curiously
 parallel conditions. It was the result of a few words spoken by a
 Franciscan friar whom a “secret force” acting in her
 interest had brought into the neighbourhood, and whom she had been
 advised to consult. He was a recluse, who disliked hearing the
 confessions of women, and appears to have been far from pleased by her
 visit; an annoyance which he afterwards attributed to her fashionable
 appearance, “which filled him with apprehension.”
 “He hardly came forward, and was a long time without speaking to
 me. I, however, did not fail to speak to him and to tell him in a few
 words my difficulties on the subject of orison. He at once replied,
 ‘Madame, you are seeking without that which you have within.
 Accustom yourself to seek God in your own heart, and you will find
 him.’ Having said this, he left me. The next morning he was
 greatly astonished when I again visited him and told him the effect
 which these words had had upon my soul: for, indeed, they were as an
 arrow, which pierced my heart through and through. I felt in this
 moment a 
 <i>profound wound,</i>

  which was full of delight and of love—a wound so sweet that I
 desired that it might never heal. These words had put into my heart
 that which I sought for so many years, or, rather, they caused me to
 find that which was there. O, my Lord, you were within my heart, and
 you asked of me only that I should return within, in order that I
 might feel your presence. O, Infinite Goodness, you were so near, and
 I running here and there to seek you, found you not!” She, too,
 like St. Catherine, learned in this instant the long-sought practice
 of orison, or contemplation. “From the moment of which I have
 spoken, my orison was emptied of all form, species, and images;
 nothing of my orison passed through the mind; but it was an orison of
 joyous possession in the Will, where the taste for God was so great,
 pure, <pb n="185" id="iv.ii-Page_185" /> and simple that it attracted and
 absorbed the two other powers of the soul in a profound recollection
 without action or speech.”
 <note place="foot" n="362" id="iv.ii-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p44">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p45">Take now the case of a less eminent mystic, who has
 also left behind him a vivid personal description of his entrance upon
 the Mystic Way. Rulman Merswin was a wealthy, pious, and respected
 merchant of Strassburg. In the year 1347, when he was about thirty-six
 years old, he retired from business in order that he might wholly
 devote himself to religious matters. It was the time of that spiritual
 revival within the Catholic Church in Germany which, largely
 influenced by the great Rhenish mystics Suso and Tauler, is identified
 with the “Friends of God”; and Merswin himself was one of
 Tauler’s disciples.
 <note place="foot" n="363" id="iv.ii-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p46">
   

    One of the best English accounts of this movement and the great
   personalities concerned in it is in Rufus Jones, “Studies in
   Mystical Religion,” cap. xiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p47">One evening, in the autumn which followed his
 retirement, “about the time of Martinmas,” he was
 strolling in his garden alone. Meditating as he walked, a picture of
 the Crucifix suddenly presented itself to his mind. In such an
 imaginary vision as this there is nothing, of course, that we can call
 abnormal. The thoughts of a devout Catholic, influenced by Tauler and
 his school, must often have taken such a direction during his solitary
 strolls. This time, however, the mental image of the Cross seems to
 have released subconscious forces which had long been gathering way.
 Merswin was abruptly filled with a violent hatred of the world and of
 his own free-will. “Lifting his eyes to heaven he solemnly swore
 that he would utterly surrender his own will, person, and goods to the
 service of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="364" id="iv.ii-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p48">
   

    A. Jundt, “Rulman Merswin,” p. 19. M. Jundt has
   condensed his account which I here translate, from Merswin’s
   autobiographical story of his conversion, published in 
   <i>Breiträge zu den theologischen Wissenschaften</i>

   , v
   .

    (Jena, 1854). Our whole knowledge of Merswin’s existence
   depends on the group of documents which includes this confession,
   the “Book of Two Men,” the “Vision of Nine
   Rocks,” and his other reputed works. The authenticity of these
   documents has been much questioned, and they have doubtless suffered
   severely from the editorial energy of his followers. Some critics
   even regard them as pious fictions, useless as evidence of the
   incidents of Merswin’s life. With this view, upheld by Karl
   Reider (“Der Gottesfreund von Oberland,” 1905), I cannot
   agree. A possible solution of the many difficulties is that of M.
   Jundt, who believes that we have in Merswin and the mysterious
   “Friend of God of the Oberland,” who pervades his
   spiritual career, a remarkable case of dissociated personality.
   Merswin’s peculiar psychic make up, as described in his
   autobiography, supports this view: the adoption of which I shall
   assume in future references to his life. It is incredible that the
   vivid account of his conversion which I quote should be merely
   “tendency-literature,” without basis in fact. Compare
   Jundt’s monograph, and also Rufus Jones, 
   <i>op. cit.</i>

    pp
   .

    245-253, where the whole problem is discussed.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p49">This act of complete surrender, releasing as it were
 the earthbound self, was at once followed by the onset of pure
 mystical perception. “The reply from on high came quickly. A
 brilliant light shone about him: he heard in his ears a divine voice
 of <pb n="186" id="iv.ii-Page_186" /> adorable sweetness; he felt as if he
 were lifted from the ground and carried several times completely round
 his garden.”
 <note place="foot" n="365" id="iv.ii-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p50">
   

    Jundt, 
   <i>op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  Optical disturbance, auditions, and the sense of levitation, are of
 course frequent physical accompaniments of these shiftings of the
 level of consciousness. There are few cases in which one or other is
 not present; and in some we find all. Coming to himself after this
 experience, Merswin’s heart was filled by a new consciousness of
 the Divine; and by a transport of intense love towards God which made
 him undertake with great energy the acts of mortification which he
 believed necessary to the purification of his soul. From this time
 onwards, his mystical consciousness steadily developed. That it was a
 consciousness wholly different in kind from the sincere piety which
 had previously caused him to retire from business in order to devote
 himself to religious truth, is proved by the name of 
 <i>Conversion</i>

  which he applies to the vision of the garden; and by the fact that he
 dates from this point the beginning of his real life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p51">The conversion of Merswin’s greater
 contemporary, Suso, seems to have been less abrupt. Of its first stage
 he speaks vaguely at the beginning of his autobiography, wherein he
 says that “he began to be converted when in the eighteenth year
 of his age.”
 <note place="foot" n="366" id="iv.ii-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p52">
   

    “Leben und Schriften” (Diepenbrock), cap. i.
   Suso’s autobiography is written in the third person. He refers
   to himself throughout under the title of “Servitor of the
   Eternal Wisdom.”</p></note>

  He was at this time, as St. Francis had been, restless, dissatisfied;
 vaguely conscious of something essential to his peace, as yet unfound.
 His temperament, at once deeply human and ardently spiritual,
 passionately appreciative of sensuous beauty yet unable to rest in it,
 had not “unified itself”: nor did it do so completely
 until after a period of purgation which is probably unequalled for its
 austerity in the history of the mysticism of the West. “He was
 kept of God in this, that when he turned to those things that most
 enticed him he found neither happiness nor peace therein. He was
 restless, and-it seemed to him that something which was as yet unknown
 could alone give peace to his heart. And he suffered greatly of this
 restlessness. . . . God at last delivered him by a complete
 conversion. His brothers in religion were astonished by so quick a
 change: for the event took them unawares. Some said of it one thing,
 and some another: but none could know the reason of his conversion. It
 was God Who, 
 <i>by a</i>

  
 <i>hidden light,</i>

  had caused this return to Himself.”
 <note place="foot" n="367" id="iv.ii-p52.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p53">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p54">This secret conversion was completed by a more violent
 uprush of the now awakened and active transcendental powers. Suso,
 whom one can imagine as a great and highly nervous artist if his
 <pb n="187" id="iv.ii-Page_187" /> genius had not taken the channel of
 sanctity instead, was subject all his life to visions of peculiar
 richness and beauty. Often these visions seem to have floated up, as
 it were, from the subliminal region without disturbing the course of
 his conscious life; and to be little more than pictorial images of his
 ardour towards and intuition of, divine realities. The great ecstatic
 vision—or rather apprehension—with which the series opens,
 however, is of a very different kind; and represents the
 characteristic experience of Ecstasy in its fullest form. It is
 described with a detail and intensity which make it a particularly
 valuable document of the mystical life. It is doubtful whether Suso
 ever 
 <i>saw</i>

  more than this: the course of his long education rather consisted in
 an adjustment of his nature to the Reality which he then
 perceived.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p55">“In the first days of his conversion it happened
 upon the Feast of St. Agnes, when the Convent had breakfasted at
 midday, that the Servitor went into the choir. He was alone, and he
 placed himself in the last stall on the prior’s side. And he was
 in much suffering, for a heavy trouble weighed upon his heart. And
 being there alone, and devoid of all consolations—no one by his
 side, no one near him—of a sudden his soul was rapt in his body,
 or out of his body. Then did he see and hear that which no tongue can
 express.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p56">“That which the Servitor saw had no form neither
 any manner of being; yet he had of it a joy such as he might have
 known in the seeing of the shapes and substances of all joyful things.
 His heart was hungry, yet satisfied, his soul was full of contentment
 and joy: his prayers and hopes were all fulfilled. And the Friar could
 do naught but contemplate this Shining Brightness, and he altogether
 forgot himself and all other things. Was it day or night? He knew not.
 It was, as it were, a manifestation of the sweetness of Eternal Life
 in the sensations of silence and of rest. Then he said, ‘If that
 which I see and feel be not the Kingdom of Heaven, I know not what it
 can be: for it is very sure that the endurance of all possible pains
 were but a poor price to pay for the eternal possession of so great a
 joy.’”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p57">The physical accompaniments of ecstasy were also
 present. “This ecstasy lasted from half an hour to an hour, and
 whether his soul were in the body or out of the body he could not
 tell. But when he came to his senses it seemed to him that he returned
 from another world. And so greatly did his body suffer in this short
 rapture that it seemed to him that none, even in dying, could suffer
 so greatly in so short a time. The Servitor came to himself moaning,
 and he fell down upon the ground like a man who swoons. And he cried
 inwardly, heaving great sighs from the depth of his soul and saying,
 ‘Oh, my God, where was I and where <pb n="188" id="iv.ii-Page_188" /> am I?’ And again, ‘Oh, my
 heart’s joy, never shall my soul forget this hour!’ He
 walked, but it was but his body that walked, as a machine might do.
 None knew from his demeanour that which was taking place within. But
 his soul and his spirit were full of marvels; heavenly lightnings
 passed and repassed in the deeps of his being, and it seemed to him
 that he walked on air. And all the powers of his soul were full of
 these heavenly delights. He was like a vase from which one has taken a
 precious ointment, but in which the perfume long remains.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p58">Finally, the last phrases of the chapter seem to
 suggest the true position of this exalted pleasure-state as a first
 link in the long chain of mystical development. “This foretaste
 of the happiness of heaven,” he says, “the which the
 Servitor enjoyed for many days, excited in him a most lively desire
 for God.”
 <note place="foot" n="368" id="iv.ii-p58.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p59">
   

    Leben, cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p60">Mystical activity, then, like all other activities of
 the self, opens with that sharp stimulation of the will, which can
 only be obtained through the emotional life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p61">Suso was a scholar, and an embryo ecclesiastic. During
 the period which elapsed between his conversion and his description of
 it, he was a disciple of Meister Eckhart, a student of Dionysius and
 St. Thomas Aquinas. His writings show familiarity with the categories
 of mystical theology; and naturally enough this circumstance, and also
 the fact that they were written for purposes of edification, may have
 dictated to some extent the language in which his conversion-ecstasy
 is described. As against this, I will give two first-hand descriptions
 of mystical conversion in which it is obvious that theological
 learning plays little or no part. Both written in France within a few
 years of one another, they represent the impact of Reality on two
 minds of very different calibre. One is the secret document in which a
 great genius set down, in words intended only for his own eyes, the
 record of a two hours’ ecstasy. The other is the plain,
 unvarnished statement of an uneducated man of the peasant class. The
 first is, of course, the celebrated Memorial, or Amulet, of Pascal;
 the second is the Relation of Brother Lawrence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p62">The Memorial of Pascal is a scrap of parchment on
 which, round a rough drawing of the Flaming Cross, there are written a
 few strange phrases, abrupt and broken words; all we know about one of
 the strangest ecstatic revelations chronicled in the history of the
 mystic type. After Pascal’s death a servant found a copy of this
 little document, now lost, sewn up in his doublet. He seems always to
 have worn it upon his person: a perpetual memorial of the supernal
 experience, the initiation into Reality, which it describes. Though
 Bremand has shown that the opening <pb n="189" id="iv.ii-Page_189" /> of
 Pascal’s spiritual eyes had begun, on his own declaration,
 eleven months earlier, <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p62.1"> “d’une
 manière douce et obligeante,”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="369" id="iv.ii-p62.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p63">
   

    Bremond, “Histoire Littérario du Sentiment Religieux en
   France.” vol. iv. pp. 359 
   <i>seq.</i>
</p></note>

  the conversion thus prepared was only made actual by this abrupt
 illumination; ending a long period of spiritual stress, in which
 indifference to his ordinary interests was counterbalanced by an utter
 inability to feel the attractive force of that Divine Reality which
 his great mind discerned as the only adequate object of desire.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p64">The Memorial opens thus:—</p>

<div lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p64.1">
 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p65">“L’an de
 grace 1654</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p66">lundi, 23 novembre, jour de Saint Clément,
 pape</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p67">et martyr, et autres au martyrologe,</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p68">veille de Saint Chrysogone, martyr et autres</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p69">depuis environ dix heures et demie du soir
 jusques</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p70">environ minuit et demie,</p>

 <p class="Center" id="iv.ii-p71">Feu.”</p>
</div>

 <p id="iv.ii-p72">“From half-past ten till half-past twelve,
 Fire!” That is all, so far as description is concerned; but
 enough, apparently, to remind the initiate of all that passed. The
 rest tells us only the passion of joy and conviction which this
 nameless revelation—this long, blazing vision of
 Reality—brought in its train. It is but a series of amazed
 exclamations, crude, breathless words, placed there helter-skelter,
 the artist in him utterly in abeyance; the names of the overpowering
 emotions which swept him, one after the other, as the Fire of Love
 disclosed its secrets, evoked an answering flame of humility and
 rapture in his soul.</p>

 <verse lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p72.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p72.2">“Dieu
 d’Abraham, Dieu d’Isaac, Dieu de Jacob,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p72.3">Non des philosophes et des savants.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p72.4">Certitude. Certitude. Sentiment. Joie.
 Paix”.</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.ii-p73">“Not the God of philosophers and of
 scholars!” cries in amazement this great scholar and philosopher
 abruptly turned from knowledge to love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p74">“Oubli du monde et de tout hormis Dieu,”
 he says again, seeing his universe suddenly swept clean of all but
 this Transcendent Fact. Then, <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p74.1"> “Le
 monde ne t’a point connu, 
 <i>mais je t’ai connu.</i>

  Joie! joie joie! pleurs de joie!”</span> Compare with
 the classic style, the sharp and lucid definition of the
 “Pensées,” the irony and glitter of the
 “Provinciales,” these little broken phrases—this
 child-like stammering speech—in which a supreme master of
 language has tried to tell his wonder and his delight. I know few
 things in the history of mysticism at once more convincing, more
 poignant than this hidden talisman; upon which the brilliant <pb n="190" id="iv.ii-Page_190" /> scholar and stylist, the merciless disputant,
 has jotted down in hard, crude words, which yet seem charged with
 passion—the inarticulate language of love—a memorial of
 the certitude, the peace, the joy, above all, the reiterated,
 all-surpassing joy, which accompanied his ecstatic apprehension of
 God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p75">“ <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p75.1"> Mon Dieu, me
 quitterez vous?</span>” he says again; the fire
 apparently beginning to die down, the ecstasy drawing to an end.
 “ <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p75.2"> Que je n’en sois pas
 séparé éternellement!</span>” “Are
 you going to leave me? Oh, let me not be separated from you for
 ever!—the one unendurable thought which would, said Aquinas, rob
 the Beatific Vision of its glory, were we not sure that it can never
 fade.
 <note place="foot" n="370" id="iv.ii-p75.3"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p76">
   

    “Summa contra Gentiles,” I. iii. cap. lxii.</p></note>

  But the rhapsody is over, the vision of the Fire has gone; and the
 rest of the Memorial clearly contains Pascal’s meditations upon
 his experience, rather than a transcript of the experience itself. It
 ends with the watchword of all mysticism, Surrender—“
 <span lang="fr" id="iv.ii-p76.1"> Renonciation, totale et
 douce</span>” in Pascal’s words—the only
 way, he thinks, in which he can avoid continued separation from
 Reality.
 <note place="foot" n="371" id="iv.ii-p76.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p77">
   

    The complete test of the 
   <i>Memorial</i>

    isprinted, among other places, in Faugère’s edition of
   the “Pensées, Fragments et Lettres de Blaise
   Pascal,” 2nd ed., Paris, 1897. Tome i. p. 269; and is
   reproduced in facsimile by Bremond 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>

    Bremond holds that the 
   <i>Memorial</i>

    is the record of two distinct experiences: a “mystical
   experience in the proper meaning of the word,” and an
   “affective meditation arising from it.” This view does
   not seem incompatible with my original description, which I
   therefore retain. (Note to 12th ed.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p78">Pascal’s vision of Light, Life, and Love was
 highly ecstatic; an indescribable, incommunicable experience, which
 can only be suggested by his broken words of certitude and joy. By his
 simple contemporary, Brother Lawrence, that Transcendent Reality Who
 “is not the God of philosophers and scholars,” was
 perceived in a moment of abrupt intuition, peculiarly direct,
 unecstatic and untheological in type, but absolutely enduring in its
 results. Lawrence was an uneducated young man of the peasant class;
 who first served as a soldier, and afterwards as a footman in a great
 French family, where he annoyed his masters by breaking everything.
 When he was between fifty and sixty years of age, he entered the
 Carmelite Order as a lay brother; and the letters, “spiritual
 maxims,” and conversations belonging to this period of his life
 were published after his death in 1691. “He told me,” says
 the anonymous reporter of the conversations, supposed to be M.
 Beaufort, who was about 1660 Grand Vicar to the Cardinal de Noailles,
 “that God had done him a singular favour in his conversion at
 the age of eighteen. That in the winter, seeing a tree stripped of its
 leaves, and considering that within a little time the leaves would be
 renewed, and after that the flowers and fruit appear, he received a
 high view of the Providence and Power of God, which has never since
 been effaced from his soul. That this <pb n="191" id="iv.ii-Page_191" />
 view had set him perfectly loose from the world and kindled in him
 such a love for God that he could not tell whether it had increased in
 above forty years that he had lived since.”
 <note place="foot" n="372" id="iv.ii-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p79">
   

    Brother Lawrence, “The Practice of the Presence of
   God,” p. 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p80">Such use of visible nature as the stuff of ontological
 perceptions, the medium whereby the self reaches out to the Absolute,
 is not rare in the history of mysticism. The mysterious vitality of
 trees, the silent magic of the forest, the strange and steady cycle of
 its life, possess in a peculiar degree this power of unleashing the
 human soul: are curiously friendly to its cravings, minister to its
 inarticulate needs. Unsullied by the corroding touch of consciousness,
 that life can make a contact with the “great life of the
 All”; and through its mighty rhythms man can receive a message
 concerning the true and timeless World of “all that is, and was,
 and evermore shall be.” Plant life of all kinds, indeed, from
 the “flower in the crannied wall” to the “Woods of
 Westermain” can easily become, for selves of a certain type, a
 “mode of the Infinite.” So obvious does this appear when
 we study the history of the mystics, that Steiner has drawn from it
 the hardly warrantable inference that “plants are just those
 natural phenomena whose qualities in the higher world are similar to
 their qualities in the physical world.”
 <note place="foot" n="373" id="iv.ii-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p81">
   

    “The Way of Initiation,” p. 134.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p82">Though the conclusion be not convincing, the fact
 remains. The flowery garment of the world is for some mystics a medium
 of ineffable perception, a source of exalted joy, the veritable
 clothing of God. I need hardly add that such a state of things has
 always been found incredible by common sense. “The tree which
 moves some to tears of joy,” says Blake, who possessed in an
 eminent degree this form of sacramental perception, “is in the
 Eyes of others only a green thing that stands in the Way.”
 <note place="foot" n="374" id="iv.ii-p82.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p83">
   

    “Letters of William Blake,” p. 62.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p84">Such a perception of the Divine in Nature, of the true
 and holy meaning of that rich, unresting life in which we are
 immersed, is really a more usual feature of Illumination than of
 Conversion. All the most marked examples of it must be referred to
 that state; and will be discussed when we come to its consideration.
 Sometimes, however, as in the case of Brother Lawrence, the first
 awakening of the self to consciousness of Reality does take this form.
 The Uncreated Light manifests Itself in and through created things.
 This characteristically immanental discovery of the Absolute occurs
 chiefly in two classes: in unlettered men who have lived close to
 Nature, and to whom her symbols are more familiar than those of the
 Churches or the schools, and in temperaments of the mixed or mystical
 type, who are nearer to the poet than to the true contemplative, for
 whom as a rule the Absolute <pb n="192" id="iv.ii-Page_192" /> “hath
 no image.” “It was like entering into another world, a new
 state of existence,” says a witness quoted by Starbuck, speaking
 of his own conversion. “Natural objects were glorified. My
 spiritual vision was so clarified that I saw beauty in every material
 object in the universe. The woods were vocal with heavenly
 music.” “Oh, how I was changed! Everything became new. My
 horses and hogs and everybody became changed!” exclaims with
 naive astonishment another in the same collection.
 <note place="foot" n="375" id="iv.ii-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p85">
   

    “The Psychology of Religion,” p. 120.</p></note>

  “When I went in the morning into the fields to work,”
 says a third, “the glory of God appeared in all His visible
 creation. I well remember we reaped oats, and how every straw and head
 of the oats seemed, as it were, arrayed in a kind of rainbow glory, or
 to glow, if I may so express it, in the glory of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="376" id="iv.ii-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p86">
   

    James, “Varieties of Religion Experience,” p. 253. This
   phenomenon receives brilliant literary expression in John
   Masefield’s poem “The Everlasting Mercy”
   (1911).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p87">Amongst modern men, Walt Whitman possessed in a
 supreme degree the permanent sense of this glory, the “light
 rare, untellable, lighting the very light.”
 <note place="foot" n="377" id="iv.ii-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p88">
   

    Whitman, “The Prayer of Colombus.”</p></note>

  But evidences of its existence, and the sporadic power of
 apprehending it, are scattered up and down the literature of the
 world. Its discovery constitutes the awakening of the mystical
 consciousness in respect of the World of Becoming: a sharp and sudden
 break with the old and obvious way of seeing things. The human
 cinematograph has somehow changed its rhythm, and begins to register
 new and more real aspects of the external world. With this, the
 self’s first escape from the limitations of its conventional
 universe, it receives an immense assurance of a great and veritable
 life surrounding, sustaining, explaining its own. Thus Richard
 Jefferies says, of the same age as that at which Suso and Brother
 Lawrence awoke to sudden consciousness of Reality, “I was not
 more than eighteen when an inner and esoteric meaning began to come to
 me from all the visible universe.” “I now became lost, and
 absorbed into the being or existence of the universe . . . and losing
 thus my separateness of being, came to seem like a part of the
 whole.” “I feel on the margin of a life unknown, very
 near, almost touching it—on the verge of powers which, if I
 could grasp, would give men an immense breadth of existence.”
 <note place="foot" n="378" id="iv.ii-p88.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p89">
   

    “The Story of My Heart,” pp. 8, 9, 45, 181.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p90">What was this “life unknown” but the Life
 known to the great mystics, which Richard Jefferies apprehended in
 these moments of insight, yet somehow contrived to miss?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p91">Such participation in the deep realities of the World
 of Becoming, the boundless existence of a divine whole—which a
 modern <pb n="193" id="iv.ii-Page_193" /> psychologist has labelled and
 described as “Cosmic Consciousness”
 <note place="foot" n="379" id="iv.ii-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p92">
   

    Bucke, “Cosmic Consciousness, a Study in the Evolution of the
   Human Mind.” Philadelphia. 1905.</p></note>

 —whilst it is not the final object of the mystic’s
 journey, is a constant feature of it. It may represent one-half of his
 characteristic consciousness: an entrance into communion with the
 second of the Triune Powers of God, the Word which “is through
 all things everlastingly.” Jefferies stood, as so many
 mystically minded men have done, upon the verge of such a
 transcendental life. The “heavenly door,” as Rolle calls
 it, was ajar but not pushed wide. He peeped through it to the greater
 world beyond; but, unable to escape from the bonds of his selfhood, he
 did not pass through to live upon the independent spiritual plane.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p93">Rolle, Jefferies’s fellow countryman, and his
 predecessor by close upon six hundred years in the ecstatic love and
 understanding of natural things, shall be our last example of the
 mystical awakening. He, like his spiritual brother St. Francis, and
 other typical cases, had passed through a preliminary period of
 struggle and oscillation between worldly life and a vague but growing
 spirituality: between the superficial and the deeper self. “My
 youth was fond, my childhood vain, my young age unclean,”
 <note place="foot" n="380" id="iv.ii-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p94">
   

    “Fire of Love,” bk. i. cap. xii.</p></note>

  but “when I should flourish unhappily, and youth of wakeful age
 was now come, the grace of my Maker was near, the which lust of
 temporal shape restrained, and unto ghostly supplications turned my
 desires, and the soul, from low things lifted, to heaven has
 borne.”
 <note place="foot" n="381" id="iv.ii-p94.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p95">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , bk. i. cap. xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p96">The real “life-changing,” however, was
 sharply and characteristically marked off from this preparatory state.
 Rolle associates it with the state which he calls “Heat”:
 the form in which his ardour of soul was translated to the surface
 consciousness. “Heat soothly I call when the mind truly is
 kindled in Love Everlasting, and the heart on the same manner to burn
 not hopingly but verily is felt. The heart truly turned into fire,
 gives feeling of burning love.”
 <note place="foot" n="382" id="iv.ii-p96.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p97">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.,</i>

    cap. xiv.</p></note>

  This burning heat is not merely a mental experience. In it we seem to
 have an unusual but not unique form of psychophysical parallelism: a
 bodily expression of the psychic travail and distress accompanying the
 “New Birth.”
 <note place="foot" n="383" id="iv.ii-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p98">
   

    Hilton and the author of “The Cloud of Unknowing” both
   refer to “sensible heat” as a well-known but dubious
   concomitant of spiritual experience. Compare the confession of a
   modern convert, “I was siezed and possessed by an interior
   flame, for which nothing had prepared me; 
   <i>waves of fire</i>

    succeeding one another for more than two hours.”
   (“Madeleine Sémer, Convertie et Mystique,”
   1874-1921, p. 71.)</p></note>

  “More have I marvelled than I show, forsooth,” he says in
 his prologue, “when I first felt my heart wax warm, and truly, 
 <i>not imaginingly, but as it were with a sensible fire</i>

 , burned. I was forsooth marvelled, as this burning burst up in my
 soul, and of an unwonted solace; for <pb n="194" id="iv.ii-Page_194" /> in
 my ignorance of such healing abundance, oft have I groped my breast,
 seeing whether this burning were of any bodily cause outwardly. But
 when I knew that only it was kindled of ghostly cause inwardly, and
 this burning was naught of fleshly love or desire, in this I conceived
 it was the gift of my Maker.”
 <note place="foot" n="384" id="iv.ii-p98.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p99">
   

    “Fire of Love,” bk. i. Prologue.</p></note>

  Further on, he gives another and more detailed account. “From
 the beginning, forsooth, of my life-changing and of my mind, to the
 opening of the heavenly door which Thy Face showed, that the heart
 might behold heavenly things and see by what way its Love it might
 seek and busily desire, three years are run except three months or
 four. The door, forsooth, biding open, a year near-by I passed unto
 the time in which the heat of Love Everlasting was verily felt in
 heart. I sat forsooth in a chapel and whilst with sweetness of prayer
 and meditation greatly I was delighted, suddenly in me I felt a merry
 heat and unknown. But at first I wondered, doubting of whom it should
 be; but a long time I am assured that not of the Creature but of my
 Maker it was, for more hot and gladder I found it.”
 <note place="foot" n="385" id="iv.ii-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p100">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., bk. i. cap. xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p101">To this we must add a passage which I cannot but think
 one of the most beautiful expressions of spiritual joy to be found in
 mystical literature. Based though it certainly is upon a passage in
 St. Augustine—for the nightingale is not a Yorkshire
 bird—its sketch of the ideal mystic life, to the cultivation of
 which he then set himself, reveals in a few lines the most charming
 aspect of Rolle’s spirituality, its poetic fervour, its capacity
 for ardent love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p102">“In the beginning truly of my conversion and
 singular purpose, I though I would be like the little bird that for
 love of her lover longs, but in her longing she is gladdened when he
 comes that she loves. And joying she sings, and singing she longs, but
 in sweetness and heat. It is said the nightingale to song and melody
 all night is given, that she may please him to whom she is joined. How
 muckle more with greatest sweetness to Christ my Jesu should I sing,
 that is spouse of my soul by all this present life, that is night in
 regard of clearness to come.”
 <note place="foot" n="386" id="iv.ii-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p103">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., bk. ii. cap. xii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p104">Glancing back at the few cases here brought together,
 we can see in them, I think, certain similarities and diversities
 which are often of great psychological interest and importance: and
 have their influence upon the subsequent development of the mystic
 life. We see in particular at this point—before purification, or
 the remaking of character, begins—the reaction of the natural
 self, its heart and its mind, upon that uprush of new truth which
 operates “mystical conversion.” This reaction is highly
 significant, <pb n="195" id="iv.ii-Page_195" /> and gives us a clue not
 only to the future development of the mystic, but to the general
 nature of man’s spiritual consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p105">We have said
 <note place="foot" n="387" id="iv.ii-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p106">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 35.</p></note>

  that this consciousness in its full development seems to be extended
 not in one but in two directions. These directions, these two
 fundamental ways of apprehending Reality may be called the eternal and
 temporal, transcendent and immanent, absolute and dynamic aspects of
 Truth. They comprise the twofold knowledge of a God Who is both Being
 and Becoming near and far: pairs of opposites which the developed
 mystical experience will carry up into a higher synthesis. But the
 first awakening of the mystic sense, the first breaking in of the
 suprasensible upon the soul, commonly involves the emergence of one
 only of these complementary forms of perception. One side always wakes
 first: the incoming message always choosing the path of least
 resistance. Hence mystical conversion tends to belong to one of two
 distinctive types: tends also, as regards its expression, to follow
 that temperamental inclination to objectivize Reality as a Place, a
 Person, or a State which we found to govern the symbolic systems of
 the mystics.
 <note place="foot" n="388" id="iv.ii-p106.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p107">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., p. 128.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p108">There is first, then, the apprehension of a splendour
 without: an expansive, formless, ineffable vision, a snatching up of
 the self, as it were, from knowledge of this world to some vague yet
 veritable knowledge of the next. The veil parts, and the Godhead is
 perceived as transcendent to, yet immanent in, the created universe.
 Not the personal touch of love transfiguring the soul, but the
 impersonal glory of a transfigured world, is the dominant note of this
 experience: and the reaction of the self takes the form of awe and
 rapture rather than of intimate affection. Of such a kind was the
 conversion of Suso, and in a less degree of Brother Lawrence. Of this
 kind also were the Light which Rulman Merswin saw, and the mystical
 perception of the Being of the universe reported by Richard Jefferies
 and countless others.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p109">This experience, if it is to be complete, if it is to
 involve the definite emergence of the self from “the prison of
 I-hood,” its setting out upon the Mystic Way, requires an act of
 concentration on the self’s part as the complement of its
 initial act of expansion. It must pass beyond the stage of
 metaphysical rapture or fluid splendour, and crystallize into a willed
 response to the Reality perceived; a definite and personal relation
 must be set up between the self and the Absolute Life. To be a
 spectator of Reality is not enough. The awakened subject is not merely
 to perceive transcendent life, but to participate therein; and for
 this, a drastic and costly life-changing is required. In
 Jefferies’s case this crystallization, this heroic effort
 towards participation did not take place, and <pb n="196" id="iv.ii-Page_196" /> he never therefore laid hold of “the
 glory that has been revealed.” In Suso’s it did,
 “exciting in him a most lively desire for God.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p110">In most cases this crystallization, the personal and
 imperative concept which the mind constructs from the general and
 ineffable intuition of Reality, assumes a theological character. Often
 it presents itself to the consciousness in the form of visions or
 voices: objective, as the Crucifix which spoke to St. Francis, or
 mental, as the visions of the Cross experienced by Rulman Merswin and
 St. Catherine of Genoa. Nearly always, this concept, this intimate
 realization of the divine, has reference to the love and sorrow at the
 heart of things, the discord between Perfect Love and an imperfect
 world; whereas the complementary vision of Transcendence strikes a
 note of rapturous joy. “The beatings of the Heart of God sounded
 like so many invitations which thus spake: Come and do penance, come
 and be reconciled, come and be consoled, come and be blessed; come, My
 love, and receive all that the Beloved can give to His beloved. . . .
 Come, My bride, and enjoy My Godhead.”
 <note place="foot" n="389" id="iv.ii-p110.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p111">
   

    St. Mechthild of Hackborn, “Liber Specialis Gratiae,”
   I. ii. cap. i</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p112">It is to this personal touch, to the individual appeal
 of an immediate Presence, not to the great light and the Beatific
 Vision, that the awakened self makes its most ardent, most heroic
 response. Not because he was rapt from himself, but because the figure
 on the Cross called him by name, saying, “Repair My
 Church” did St. Francis, with that simplicity, that disregard of
 worldly values which constituted his strength, accept the message in a
 literal sense and set himself instantly to the work demanded; bringing
 stones, and, in defiance alike of comfort and convention, building up
 with his own hands the crumbling walls.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p113">In many conversions to the mystic life, the revelation
 of an external splendour, the shining vision of the transcendent
 spiritual world, is wholly absent. The self awakes to that which is
 within, rather than to that which is without: to the immanent not the
 transcendent God, to the personal not the cosmic relation. Where those
 who look out receive the revelation of Divine Beauty, those who look
 in receive rather the wound of Divine Love: another aspect of the
 “triple star.” Emotional mystics such as Richard Rolle and
 Madame Guyon give us this experience in an extreme form. We find in
 St. Catherine of Genoa a nobler example of the same type of response.
 That inward revelation in its anguish and abruptness, its rending
 apart of the hard tissues of I-hood and vivid disclosures of the
 poverty of the finite self, seemed, says the legend of St. Catherine
 “the wound of Unmeasured Love,” an image in which we seem
 to hear the very accents of the saint. “A wound full of
 delight,” says the effusive Madame Guyon, “I wished that
 it <pb n="197" id="iv.ii-Page_197" /> might never heal.” Rolle calls
 this piercing rapture a great heat: the heat which is to light the
 Fire of Love. “As it were if the finger were put in fire, it
 should be clad with feeling of burning so the soul with love (as
 aforesaid) set afire, truly feels most very heat.”
 <note place="foot" n="390" id="iv.ii-p113.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p114">
   

    “The Fire of Love,” bk. i. cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p115">Love, passionate and all-dominant, here takes the
 place of that joyous awe which we noticed as the characteristic
 reaction upon reality in conversions of the Transcendent type. In the
 deep and strong temperaments of the great mystics this love passes
 quickly—sometimes instantly—from the emotional to the
 volitional stage. Their response to the voice of the Absolute is not
 merely an effusion of sentiment, but an act of will: an act often of
 so deep and comprehensive a kind as to involve the complete change of
 the outward no less than of the inward life. “Divine
 love,” says Dionysius “draws those whom it seizes beyond
 themselves: and this so greatly that they belong no longer to
 themselves but wholly to the Object loved.”
 <note place="foot" n="391" id="iv.ii-p115.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ii-p116">
   

    Dionysius the Areopagite, “De Divinis Nominibus,” iv.
   13.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p117">Merswin’s oath of self-surrender: St. Catherine
 of Genoa’s passionate and decisive “No more world! no more
 sins!”: St. Francis’s naive and instant devotion to
 church-restoration in its most literal sense: these things are
 earnests of the reality of the change. They represent—symbolize
 as well as they can upon the sensual plane—the spontaneous
 response of the living organism to a fresh external stimulus: its
 first effort of adjustment to the new conditions which that stimulus
 represents. They complete the process of conversion; which is not
 one-sided, not merely an infusion into the surface-consciousness of
 new truth, but rather the beginning of a life-process, a breaking down
 of the old and building up of the new. A never to be ended
 give-and-take is set up between the individual and the Absolute. The
 Spirit of Life has been born: and the first word it learns to say is 
 <i>Abba,</i>

  Father. It aspires to its origin, to Life in its most intense
 manifestation: hence all its instincts urge it to that activity which
 it feels to be inseparable from life. It knows itself a member of that
 mighty family in which the stars are numbered: the family of the sons
 of God, who, free and creative, sharing the rapture of a living,
 striving Cosmos, “shout for joy.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p118">So, even in its very beginning, we see how active, how
 profoundly organic, how deeply and widely alive is the true
 contemplative life; how truly on the transcendent as on the phenomenal
 plane, the law of living things is action and reaction, force and
 energy. The awakening of the self is to a new and more active plane of
 being, new and more personal relations with Reality; hence to a new
 and more real work which it must do.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ii-p119"><pb n="198" id="iv.ii-Page_198" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="III. The Purification of the   Self" progress="38.54%" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv" id="iv.iii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.iii-p1">H
 <span class="c5" id="iv.iii-p1.1">ere</span>

 <i>,</i>

  then, stands the newly awakened self: aware, for the first time, of
 reality, responding to that reality by deep movements of love and of
 awe. She sees herself, however, not merely to be thrust into a new
 world, but set at the beginning of a new road. Activity is now to be
 her watchword, pilgrimage the business of her life. “That a
 quest there is, and an end, is the single secret spoken.” Under
 one symbol or another, the need of that long slow process of
 transcendence, of character building, whereby she is to attain
 freedom, become capable of living upon high levels of reality, is
 present in her consciousness. Those in whom this growth is not set
 going are no mystics, in the exact sense in which that word is here
 used; however great their temporary illumination may have been.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p2">What must be the first step of the self upon this road
 to perfect union with the Absolute? Clearly, a getting rid of all
 those elements of normal experience which are not in harmony with
 reality: of illusion, evil, imperfection of every kind. By false
 desires and false thoughts man has built up for himself a false
 universe: as a mollusk by the deliberate and persistent absorption of
 lime and rejection of all else, can build up for itself a hard shell
 which shuts it from the external world, and only represents in <pb n="199" id="iv.iii-Page_199" /> a distorted and unrecognisable form the ocean
 from which it was obtained. This hard and wholly unnutritious shell,
 this one-sided secretion of the surface-consciousness, makes as it
 were a little cave of illusion for each separate soul. A literal and
 deliberate getting out of the cave must be for every mystic, as it was
 for Plato’s prisoners, the first step in the individual hunt for
 reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p3">In the plain language of old-fashioned theology
 “man’s sin is stamped upon man’s universe.” We
 see a sham world because we live a sham life. We do not know
 ourselves; hence do not know the true character of our senses and
 instincts; hence attribute wrong values to their suggestions and
 declarations concerning our relation to the external world. That
 world, which we have distorted by identifying it with our own
 self-regarding arrangements of its elements, has got to reassume for
 us the character of Reality, of God. In the purified sight of the
 great mystics it did reassume this character: their shells were opened
 wide, they knew the tides of the Eternal Sea. This lucid apprehension
 of the True is what we mean when we speak of the Illumination which
 results from a faithful acceptance of the trials of the Purgative
 Way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p4">That which we call the “natural” self as
 it exists in the “natural” world—the “old
 Adam” of St. Paul—is wholly incapable of supersensual
 adventure. All its activities are grouped about a centre of
 consciousness whose correspondences are with the material world. In
 the moment of its awakening, it is abruptly made aware of this
 disability. It knows itself finite. It now aspires to the infinite. It
 is encased in the hard crust of individuality: it aspires to union
 with a larger self. It is fettered: it longs for freedom. Its every
 sense is attuned to illusion: it craves for harmony with the Absolute
 Truth. “God is the only Reality,” says Patmore, “and
 we are real only as far as we are in His order and He is in us.”
 <note place="foot" n="392" id="iv.iii-p4.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p5">
   

    “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,” “Magna
   Moralia,” xxii.</p></note>

  Whatever form, then, the mystical adventure may take it, must begin
 with a change in the attitude of the subject; a change which will
 introduce it into the order of Reality, and enable it to set up
 permanent relations with an Object which is not normally part of its
 universe. Therefore, though the end of mysticism is not adequately
 defined as goodness, it entails the acquirement of goodness. The
 virtues are the “ornaments of the spiritual marriage”
 because that marriage is union with the Good no less than with the
 Beautiful and the True.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p6">Primarily, then, the self must be purged of all that
 stands between it and goodness: putting on the character of reality
 instead of the character of illusion or “sin.” It longs
 ardently to do this from the first moment in which it sees itself in
 the all-revealing radiance of the Uncreated Light. “When love
 <pb n="200" id="iv.iii-Page_200" /> openeth the inner eyes of the soul for
 to see this truth,” says Hilton, “with other circumstances
 that come withal then beginneth the soul for sooth to be vastly meek.
 For then by the sight of God it feeleth and seeth itself as it is, and
 then doth the soul forsake the beholding and leaning to itself.”
 <note place="foot" n="393" id="iv.iii-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p7">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xxxvii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p8">So, with Dante, the first terrace of the Mount of
 Purgatory is devoted to the cleansing of pride and the production of
 humility: the inevitable—one might almost say
 mechanical—result of a vision, however fleeting, of Reality, and
 an undistorted sight of the earthbound self. All its life that self
 has been measuring its candlelight by other candles. Now for the first
 time it is out in the open air and sees the sun. “This is the
 way,” said the voice of God to St. Catherine of Siena in
 ecstasy. “If thou wilt arrive at a perfect knowledge and
 enjoyment of Me, the Eternal Truth, thou shouldst never go outside the
 knowledge of thyself; and by humbling thyself in the valley of
 humility thou wilt know Me and thyself, from which knowledge thou wilt
 draw all that is necessary. . . . In self knowledge, then, thou wilt
 humble thyself; seeing that, in thyself, thou dost not even
 exist.”
 <note place="foot" n="394" id="iv.iii-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p9">
   

    Dialogo, cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p10">The first thing that the self observes, when it turns
 back upon itself in that awful moment of lucidity—enters, as St.
 Catherine says, into “the cell of
 self-knowledge,”—is the horrible contrast between its
 clouded contours and the pure sharp radiance of the Real; between its
 muddled faulty life, its perverse self-centred drifting, and the clear
 onward sweep of that Becoming in which it is immersed. It is then that
 the outlook of rapture and awe receives the countersign of repentance.
 The harbinger of that new self which must be born appears under the
 aspect of a desire: a passionate longing to escape from the suddenly
 perceived hatefulness of selfhood, and to conform to Reality, the
 Perfect which it has seen under its aspect of Goodness, of Beauty, or
 of Love—to be worthy of it, in fact to be 
 <i>real.</i>

  “This showing,” says Gerlac Petersen of that experience,
 “is so vehement and so strong that the whole of the interior
 man, not only of his heart but of his body, is marvellously moved and
 shaken, and faints within itself, unable to endure it. And by this
 means, his interior aspect is made clear without any cloud, and
 conformable in its own measure to Him whom he seeks.”
 <note place="foot" n="395" id="iv.iii-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p11">
   

    “Ignitum cum Deo Soliloquium.” cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p12">The lives of the mystics abound in instances of the
 “vehemence of this showing”: of the deep-seated sense of
 necessity which urges the newly awakened self to a life of discomfort
 and conflict, often to intense poverty and pain, as the only way of
 replacing false experience by true. Here the transcendental
 consciousness, exalted <pb n="201" id="iv.iii-Page_201" /> by a clear
 intuition of its goal, and not merely “counting” but 
 <i>perceiving</i>

  the world to be obviously well lost for such a prize, takes the
 reins. It forces on the unwilling surface mind a sharp vision of its
 own disabilities, its ugly and imperfect life; and the thirst for
 Perfection which is closely bound up with the mystic temperament makes
 instant response. “No more sins!” was the first cry of St.
 Catherine of Genoa in that crucial hour in which she saw by the light
 of love her own self-centred and distorted past. She entered forthwith
 upon the Purgative Way, in which for four years she suffered under a
 profound sense of imperfection, endured fasting, solitude and
 mortification; and imposed upon herself the most repulsive duties in
 her efforts towards that self-conquest which should make her
 “conformable in her own measure” to the dictates of that
 Pure Love which was the aspect of reality that she had seen. It is the
 inner conviction that this conformity—this transcendence of the
 unreal—is possible and indeed normal which upholds the mystic
 during the terrible years of Purgation: so that “not only
 without heaviness, but with a joy unmeasured he casts back all thing
 that may him let.”
 <note place="foot" n="396" id="iv.iii-p12.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p13">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Mending of Life,” cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p14">To the true lover of the Absolute, Purgation no less
 than Illumination is a privilege, a dreadful joy. It is an earnest of
 increasing life. “Let me suffer or die!” said St. Teresa:
 a strange alternative in the ears of common sense, but a forced option
 in the spiritual sphere. However harsh its form, however painful the
 activities to which it spurs him, the mystic recognizes in this
 breakup of his old universe an essential part of the Great Work: and
 the act in which he turns to it is an act of loving desire, no less
 than an act of will. “Burning of love into a soul truly taken
 all vices purgeth: . . . for whilst the true lover with strong and
 fervent desire into God is borne, all things him displease that from
 the sight of God withdrawn.”
 <note place="foot" n="397" id="iv.iii-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p15">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., “The Fire of Love,” bk. i. cap, xxiii.</p></note>

  His eyes once opened, he is eager for that costly ordering of his
 disordered loves which alone can establish his correspondences with
 Transcendental Life. “Teach me, my only joy,” cries Suso,
 “the way in which I may bear upon my body the marks of Thy
 Love.” “Come, my soul, depart from outward things and
 gather thyself together into a true interior silence, that thou mayst
 set out with all thy courage and bury and lose thyself in the desert
 of a deep contrition.”
 <note place="foot" n="398" id="iv.iii-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p16">
   

    “Buchlein von der ewigen Weisheit,” cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p17">It is in this torment of contrition, this acute
 consciousness of unworthiness, that we have the first swing back of
 the oscillating self from the initial state of mystic pleasure to the
 complementary state of pain. It is, so to speak, on its transcendental
 side, the reflex <pb n="202" id="iv.iii-Page_202" /> action which follows
 the first touch of God. Thus, we read that Rulman Merswin,
 “swept away by the transports of Divine Love,” did not
 surrender himself to the passive enjoyment of this first taste of
 Absolute Being, but was impelled by it to diligent and instant
 self-criticism. He was “seized with a hatred of his body, and
 inflicted on himself such hard mortifications that he fell ill.”
 <note place="foot" n="399" id="iv.iii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p18">
   

    Jundt, “Rulman Merswin,” p. 19.</p></note>

  It is useless for lovers of healthy-mindedness to resent this and
 similar examples of self-examination and penance: to label them morbid
 or mediaeval. The fact remains that only such bitter knowledge of
 wrongness of relation, seen by the light of ardent love, can spur the
 will of man to the hard task of readjustment.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p19">“I saw full surely,” says Julian of
 Norwich, “that it behoveth needs to be that we should be in
 longing and in penance, until the time that we be led so deep into God
 that we verily and truly know our own soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="400" id="iv.iii-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p20">
   

    Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. lvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p21">Dante’s whole journey up the Mount of Purgation
 is the dramatic presentation of this one truth. So, too, the
 celebrated description of Purgatory attributed to St. Catherine of
 Genoa
 <note place="foot" n="401" id="iv.iii-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p22">
   

    I offer no opinion upon the question of authorship. Those
   interested may consult Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element
   of Religion,” vol. i., Appendix. Whoever may be responsible
   for its present form, the Treatise is clearly founded upon
   first-hand mystic experience: which is all that our present purpose
   requires.</p></note>

  is obviously founded upon its author’s inward experience of
 this Purgative Way. In it, she applies to the souls of the dead her
 personal consciousness of the necessity of purification; its place in
 the organic process of spiritual growth. It is, as she acknowledges at
 the beginning, the projection of her own psychological adventures upon
 the background of the spiritual world: its substance being simply the
 repetition after death of that eager and heroic acceptance of
 suffering, those drastic acts of purification, which she has herself
 been compelled to undertake under the whip of the same psychic
 necessity—that of removing the rust of illusion, cleansing the
 mirror in order that it may receive the divine light. “It
 is,” she says, “as with a covered object, the object
 cannot respond to the rays of the sun, not because the sun ceases to
 shine—for it shines without intermission—but because the
 covering intervenes. Let the covering be destroyed, and again the
 object will be exposed to the sun, and will answer to the rays which
 beat against it in proportion as the work of destruction advances.
 Thus the souls are covered by a rust—that is, by sin—which
 is gradually consumed away by the fire of purgatory. The more it is
 consumed, the more they respond to God their true Sun. Their happiness
 increases as the rust falls off and lays them open to the divine ray .
 . . the instinctive tendency to seek happiness in <pb n="203" id="iv.iii-Page_203" /> God develops itself, and goes on increasing
 through the fire of love which draws it to its end with such
 impetuosity and vehemence that any obstacle seems intolerable; and the
 more clear its vision, the more extreme its pain.”
 <note place="foot" n="402" id="iv.iii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p23">
   

    “Trattato di Purgatorio,” caps. ii. and iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p24"><span lang="it" id="iv.iii-p24.1">“Mostratene la via di
 gire al monte!” </span> cry the souls of the newly-dead
 in Dante’s vision,
 <note place="foot" n="403" id="iv.iii-p24.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p25">
   

    Purg. ii., 60.</p></note>

  pushed by that “instinctive tendency” towards the
 purifying flames. Such a tendency, such a passionate desire, the
 aspiring self must have. No cool, well-balanced knowledge of the need
 of new adjustments will avail to set it on the Purgative Way. This is
 a heroic act, and demands heroic passions in the soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p26">“In order to overcome our desires,” says
 St. John of the Cross, who is the classic authority upon this portion
 of the mystic quest, “and to renounce all those things, our love
 and inclination for which are wont so to inflame the will that it
 delights therein, we require a more ardent fire and a nobler
 love—that of the Bridegroom. Finding her delight and strength in
 Him, the soul gains the vigour and confidence which enable her easily
 to abandon all other affections. It was necessary, in her struggle
 with the attractive force of her sensual desires, not only to have
 this love for the Bridegroom, but also to be filled with a burning
 fervour, full of anguish . . . if our spiritual nature were not on
 fire with other and nobler passions we should never cast off the yoke
 of the senses, nor be able to enter on their night, neither should we
 have the courage to remain in the darkness of all things, and in
 denial of every desire.”
 <note place="foot" n="404" id="iv.iii-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p27">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo I. i. cap. xiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p28">“We must be filled with a burning fervour full
 of anguish.” Only this deep and ardent passion for a perceived
 Object of Love can persuade the mystic to those unnatural acts of
 abnegation by which he kills his lesser love of the world of sense,
 frees himself from the “remora of desire,” unifies all his
 energies about the new and higher centre of his life. His business, I
 have said, is transcendence: a mounting up, an attainment of a higher
 order of reality. Once his eyes have been opened on Eternity, his
 instinct for the Absolute roused from its sleep, he sees union with
 that Reality as his duty no less than his joy: sees too, that this
 union can only be consummated on a plane where illusion and selfhood
 have no place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p29">The inward voice says to him perpetually, at the least
 seasonable moments, <span lang="la" id="iv.iii-p29.1">“Dimitte omnia
 transitoria, quaere aeterna.”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="405" id="iv.iii-p29.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p30">
   

    “De Imitatione Christi,” I. iii. cap. i.</p></note>

  Hence the purgation of the senses, and of the character which they
 have helped to build is always placed first in order in the Mystic
 Way; though sporadic flashes of illumination and ecstasy may, and
 often <pb n="204" id="iv.iii-Page_204" /> do, precede and accompany it.
 Since spiritual no less than physical existence, as we know it, is an
 endless Becoming, it too has no end. In a sense the whole of the
 mystical experience in this life consists in a series of
 purifications, whereby the Finite slowly approaches the nature of its
 Infinite Source: climbing up the cleansing mountain pool by pool, like
 the industrious fish in Rulman Merswin’s vision, until it
 reaches its Origin. The greatest of the contemplative saints, far from
 leaving purgation behind them in their progress, were increasingly
 aware of their own inadequateness, the nearer they approached to the
 unitive state: for the true lover of the Absolute, like every other
 lover, is alternately abased and exalted by his unworthiness and his
 good fortune. There are moments of high rapture when he knows only
 that the banner over him is Love: but there are others in which he
 remains bitterly conscious that in spite of his uttermost surrender
 there is within him an ineradicable residuum of selfhood, which
 “stains the white radiance of eternity.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p31">In this sense, then, purification is a perpetual
 process. That which mystical writers mean, however, when they speak of
 the Way of Purgation, is rather the slow and painful completion of
 Conversion. It is the drastic turning of the self from the unreal to
 the real life: a setting of her house in order, an orientation of the
 mind to Truth. Its business is the getting rid, first of self-love;
 and secondly of all those foolish interests in which the
 surface-consciousness is steeped.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p32">“The essence of purgation,” says Richard
 of St. Victor, “is self-simplification.” Nothing can
 happen until this has proceeded a certain distance: till the involved
 interests and tangled motives of the self are simplified, and the
 false complications of temporal life are recognized and cast away.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p33">“No one,” says another authority in this
 matter, “can be enlightened unless he be first cleansed or
 purified and stripped.”
 <note place="foot" n="406" id="iv.iii-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p34">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. xiv.</p></note>

  Purgation, which is the remaking of character in conformity with
 perceived reality, consists in these two essential acts: the cleansing
 of that which is to remain, the stripping of that which is to be done
 away. It may best be studied, therefore, in two parts: and I think
 that it will be in the reader’s interest if we reverse the order
 which the “Theologia Germanica” adopts, and first consider
 Negative Purification, or self-stripping, and next Positive
 Purification, or character-adjustment. These, then, are the branches
 into which this subject will here be split. (1) The Negative aspect,
 the stripping or purging away of those superfluous, unreal, and
 harmful things which dissipate the precious energies of the self. This
 is the business of Poverty, or 
 <i>Detachment</i>

 . (2) The Positive aspect: <pb n="205" id="iv.iii-Page_205" /> a raising to
 their highest term, their purest state, of all that remains—the
 permanent elements of character. This is brought about by 
 <i>Mortification,</i>

  the gymnastic of the soul: a deliberate recourse to painful
 experiences and difficult tasks.</p>

 <h4 id="iv.iii-p34.1">I. Detachment</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p35">Apart from the plain necessity of casting out
 imperfection and sin, what is the type of “good character”
 which will best serve the self in its journey towards union with the
 Absolute?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p36">The mystics of all ages and all faiths agree in their
 answer. Those three virtues which the instinct of the Catholic Church
 fixed upon as the necessities of the cloistered life—the great
 Evangelical counsel of voluntary Poverty with its departments,
 Chastity, the poverty of the senses, and Obedience, the poverty of the
 will—are also, when raised to their highest term and transmuted
 by the Fire of Love, the essential virtues of the mystical quest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p37">By 
 <i>Poverty</i>

  the mystic means an utter self-stripping, the casting off of
 immaterial as well as material wealth, a complete detachment from all
 finite things. By 
 <i>Chastity</i>

  he means an extreme and limpid purity of soul, cleansed from personal
 desire and virgin to all but God: by 
 <i>Obedience,</i>

  that abnegation of selfhood, that mortification of the will, which
 results in a complete self-abandonment, a “holy
 indifference” to the accidents of life. These three aspects of
 perfection are really one: linked together as irrevocably as the three
 aspects of the self. Their common characteristic is this: they tend to
 make the subject regard itself, not as an isolated and interesting
 individual, possessing desires and rights, but as a scrap of the
 Cosmos, an ordinary bit of the Universal Life, only important as a
 part of the All, an expression of the Will Divine. Detachment and
 purity go hand in hand, for purity is but detachment of the heart; and
 where these are present they bring with them that humble spirit of
 obedience which expresses detachment of will. We may therefore treat
 them as three manifestations of one thing: which thing is Inward
 Poverty. “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the
 Kingdom of Heaven,” is the motto of all pilgrims on this
 road.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p38">“God is pure Good in Himself,” says
 Eckhart, “therefore will He dwell nowhere but in a pure soul.
 There He can pour Himself out: into that He can wholly flow. What is
 Purity? It is that a man should have turned himself away from all
 creatures and have set his heart so entirely on the Pure Good that no
 creature is to him a comfort, that he has no desire for aught
 creaturely, save so far as he may apprehend therein the Pure Good,
 which is God. And as little as the bright eye can endure aught foreign
 in it, so <pb n="206" id="iv.iii-Page_206" /> little can the pure soul bear
 anything in it, any stain on it, that comes between it and God. To it
 all creatures are pure to enjoy; for it enjoyeth all creatures in God,
 and God in all creatures.”
 <note place="foot" n="407" id="iv.iii-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p39">
   

    Meister Eckhart, quoted by Wackernagel, “Altdeutsches
   Lesebuch,” p. 891.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p40">“To it all creatures are pure to enjoy!”
 This is hardly the popular concept of the mystic; which credits him,
 in the teeth of such examples as St. Francis, St. Mechthild of
 Magdeburg, Rolle, Suso, and countless others, with a hearty dread of
 natural things. Too many examples of an exaggerated
 asceticism—such as the unfortunate story told of the holy
 Curé d’Ars, who refused to smell a rose for fear of
 sin—have supported in this respect the vulgar belief; for it is
 generally forgotten that though most mystics have practised asceticism
 as a means to an end, all ascetics are not mystics. Whatever may be
 the case with other deniers of the senses, it is true that the soul of
 the great mystic, dwelling on high levels of reality, his eyes set on
 the Transcendental World, is capable of combining with the perfection
 of detachment that intense and innocent joy in natural things, as
 veils and vessels of the divine, which results from seeing “all
 creatures in God and God in all creatures.” “Whoso knows
 and loves the nobleness of My Freedom,” said the voice of God to
 Mechthild of Magdeburg, “cannot bear to love Me alone, he must
 love also Me in the creatures.”
 <note place="foot" n="408" id="iv.iii-p40.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p41">
   

    “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit.” pt. vi., cap.
   4.</p></note>

  That all-embracing love is characteristic of the illumination which
 results from a faithful endurance of the Purgative Way; for the
 corollary of “blessed are the pure in heart” is not merely
 a poetic statement. The annals of mysticism prove it to be a
 psychological law.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p42">How then is this contradiction to be resolved: that
 the mystic who has declared the fundamental necessity of
 “leaving all creatures” yet finds them pure to enjoy? The
 answer to the riddle lies in the ancient paradox of Poverty: that we
 only enjoy true liberty in respect of such things as we neither
 possess nor desire. “That thou mayest have pleasure in
 everything, seek pleasure in nothing. That thou mayest know
 everything, seek to know nothing. That thou mayest possess all things,
 seek to possess nothing. . . . In detachment the spirit finds quiet
 and repose, for coveting nothing, nothing wearies it by elation, and
 nothing oppresses it by dejection, because it stands in the centre of
 its own humility. For as soon as it covets anything, it is immediately
 fatigued thereby.”
 <note place="foot" n="409" id="iv.iii-p42.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p43">
   

    St. John of the Cross, “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” bk.
   i. cap. xiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p44">It is not love but lust—the possessive case, the
 very food of selfhood—which poisons the relation between the
 self and the external world and “immediately fatigues” the
 soul. Divide the world into “mine” and “not
 mine,” and unreal standards are <pb n="207" id="iv.iii-Page_207" />
 set up, claims and cravings begin to fret the mind. We are the slaves
 of our own property. We drag with us not a treasure, but a chain.
 “Behold,” says the “Theologia Germanica,”
 “on this sort must we cast all things from us and strip
 ourselves of them: we must refrain from claiming anything for our own.
 When we do this, we shall have the best, fullest, clearest, and
 noblest knowledge that a man can have, and also the noblest and purest
 love and desire.”
 <note place="foot" n="410" id="iv.iii-p44.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p45">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. v.</p></note>

  “Some there are,” says Plotinus, “that for all
 their effort have not attained the Vision. . . . They have received
 the authentic Light, all their soul has gleamed as they have drawn
 near, but they come with a load on their shoulders which holds them
 back from the place of Vision. They have not ascended in the pure
 integrity of their being, but are burdened with that which keeps them
 apart. They are not yet made one within.”
 <note place="foot" n="411" id="iv.iii-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p46">
   

    Ennead vi. 9.</p></note>

  Accept Poverty, however, demolish ownership, the verb “to
 have” in every mood and tense, and this downward drag is at an
 end. At once the Cosmos belongs to you, and you to it. You escape the
 heresy of separateness, are “made one,” and merged in
 “the greater life of the All.” Then, a free spirit in a
 free world, the self moves upon its true orbit; undistracted by the
 largely self-imposed needs and demands of ordinary earthly
 existence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p47">This was the truth which St. Francis of Assisi
 grasped, and applied with the energy of a reformer and the delicate
 originality of a poet to every circumstance of the inner and the outer
 life. This noble liberty it is which is extolled by his spiritual
 descendant, Jacopone da Todi, in one of his most magnificent
 odes:—</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iii-p47.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p47.2">“Povertá, alto
 sapere,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.3">a nulla cosa sojacere,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.4">en desprezo possedere</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.5">tutte le cose create. . . .</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p47.6">Dio non alberga en core stretto,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.7">tant’é grande quant’ hai
 affetto,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.8">povertate ha si gran petto</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.9">che ci alberga deitate. . . .</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p47.10">Povertate è nulla avere</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.11">e nulla cosa poi volere;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.12">ad omne cosa possedere</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p47.13">en spirito de libertate.”
 <note place="foot" n="412" id="iv.iii-p47.14"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p48">
   

    “Oh Poverty, high wisdom! to be subject to nothing, and by
   despising all to possess all created things. . . .</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p49">God will not lodge in a narrow heart; and
   it is as great as thy love. Poverty has so ample a bosom that Deity
   Itself may lodge therein. . . .</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p50">Poverty is naught to have, and nothing to
   desire: but all things to possess in the spirit of
   liberty.”—
   <i>Jacopone da Todi.</i>

    Lauda lix.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p51"><pb n="208" id="iv.iii-Page_208" /> “My little
 sisters the birds,” said St. Francis, greatest adept of that
 high wisdom, “Brother Sun, Sister Water, Mother Earth.”
 <note place="foot" n="413" id="iv.iii-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p52">
   

    “Fioretti,” cap. xvi., and “Speculum,” cap.
   cxx.</p></note>

  Not my servants, but my kindred and fellow-citizens; who may safely
 be loved so long as they are not desired. So, in almost identical
 terms, the dying Hindu ascetic:—</p>

 <verse id="iv.iii-p52.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.2">“Oh Mother Earth, Father Sky,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.3">Brother Wind, Friend Light, Sweetheart Water,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.4">Here take my last salutation with folded hands!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.5">For to-day I am melting away into the Supreme</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.6">Because my heart became pure,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.7">And all delusion vanished,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p52.8">Through the power of your good company.”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p53">It is the business of Lady Poverty to confer on her
 lovers this freedom of the Universe, to eradicate delusion, cut out
 the spreading growth of claimfulness, purify the heart, and initiate
 them into the “great life of the All.” Well might St.
 Francis desire marriage with that enchantress, who gives back ten-fold
 all that she takes away. “Holy poverty,” he said,
 “is a treasure so high excelling and so divine that we be not
 worthy to lay it up in our vile vessels; since this is that celestial
 virtue whereby all earthly things and fleeting are trodden underfoot,
 and whereby all hindrances are lifted from the soul, so that freely
 she may join herself to God Eternal.”
 <note place="foot" n="414" id="iv.iii-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p54">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., cap. xiii. (Arnold’s translation).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p55">Poverty, then, prepares man’s spirit for that
 union with God to which it aspires. She strips off the clothing which
 he so often mistakes for himself, transvaluates all his values, and
 shows him things as they are. “There are,” says Eckhart,
 “four ascending degrees of such spiritual poverty. 1. The
 soul’s contempt of all things that are not God. 2. Contempt of
 herself and her own works. 3. Utter self-abandonment. 4. Self-loss in
 the incomprehensible Being of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="415" id="iv.iii-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p56">
   

    Pfeiffer, Tractato x. (Eng. translation., p, 348).</p></note>

  So, in the “Sacrum Commercium,” when the friars, climbing
 “the steeps of the hill,” found Lady Poverty at the summit
 “enthroned only in her nakedness,” she “preventing
 them with the blessings of sweetness,” said, “Why hasten
 ye so from the vale of tears to the mount of light? If, peradventure,
 it is me that ye seek, lo, I am but as you behold, a little poor one,
 stricken with storms and far from any consolation.” Whereto the
 brothers answer, “
 <i>Only admit us to thy peace; and we shall be saved</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="416" id="iv.iii-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p57">
   

    “Sacrum Commercium Beati Francisci cum Domina
   Paupertate,” caps. iv. and v. (Rawnsley’s
   translation).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p58">The same truth: the saving peace of utter detachment
 from everything but Divine Reality—a detachment which makes
 those <pb n="209" id="iv.iii-Page_209" /> who have it the citizens of the
 world, and enabled the friars to say to Lady Poverty as they showed
 her from the hill of Assisi the whole countryside at her feet,
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iii-p58.1">“Hoc est claustrum nostrum,
 Domina,”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="417" id="iv.iii-p58.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p59">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., cap. xxii.</p></note>

 —is taught by Meister Eckhart in a more homely parable.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p60">“There was a learned man who, eight years long,
 desired that God would show him a man who would teach him the truth.
 And once when he felt a very great longing, a voice from God came to
 him and said, ‘Go to the church, and there shalt thou find a man
 who shalt show thee the way to blessedness.’ And he went thence
 and found a poor man whose feet were torn and covered with dust and
 dirt: and all his clothes were hardly worth three farthings. And he
 greeted him, saying:—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p61">“‘God give you good day!’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p62">“He answered: ‘I have never had a bad
 day.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p63">“‘God give you good luck.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p64">“‘I have never had ill luck.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p65">“‘May you be happy! but why do you answer
 me thus?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p66">“‘I have never been unhappy.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p67">“‘Pray explain this to me, for I cannot
 understand it.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p68">“The poor man answered, ‘Willingly. You
 wished me good day. I never had a bad day; for if I am hungry I praise
 God; if it freezes, hails, snows, rains, if the weather is fair or
 foul, still I praise God; am I wretched and despised, I praise God,
 and so I have never had an evil day. You wished that God would send me
 luck. But I never had ill luck, for I know how to live with God, and I
 know that what He does is best; and what God gives me or ordains for
 me, be it good or ill, I take it cheerfully from God as the best that
 can be, and so I have never had ill luck. You wished that God would
 make me happy. I was never unhappy; for my only desire is to live in
 God’s will, and I have so entirely yielded my will to
 God’s, that what God wills, I will.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p69">“‘But if God should will to cast you into
 hell,’ said the learned man, ‘what would you do
 then?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p70">“‘Cast me into hell? His goodness forbids!
 But if He did cast me into hell, I should have two arms to embrace
 Him. One arm is true humility, that I should lay beneath Him, and be
 thereby united to His holy humanity. And with the right arm of love,
 which is united with His holy divinity, I should so embrace Him that
 He would have to go to hell with me. And I would rather be in hell and
 have God, then in heaven and not have God.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p71">“Then the Master understood that true
 abandonment with utter humility is the nearest way to God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p72">“The Master asked further: ‘Whence are you
 come?’ <pb n="210" id="iv.iii-Page_210" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p73">“‘From God.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p74">“‘Where did you find God?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p75">“‘When I forsook all creatures.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p76">“‘Where have you left God?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p77">“‘In pure hearts, and in men of good
 will.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p78">“The Master asked: ‘What sort of man are
 you?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p79">“‘I am a king.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p80">“‘Where is your kingdom?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p81">“‘My soul is my kingdom, for I can so rule
 my senses inward and outward, that all the desires and power of my
 soul are in subjection, and this kingdom is greater than a kingdom on
 earth.’
 <note place="foot" n="418" id="iv.iii-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p82">
   

    So Ruysbroeck, “Freewill is the king of the soul . . . he
   should dwell in the chief city of that kingdom: that is to say, the
   desirous power of the soul” (“De Ornatu Spiritalium
   Nuptiarum,” I. i. cap. xxiv.).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p83">“‘What brought you to this
 perfection?’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p84">“‘My silence, my high thoughts, and my
 union with God. For I could not rest in anything that was less than
 God. Now I have found God; and in God have eternal rest and
 peace.’”
 <note place="foot" n="419" id="iv.iii-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p85">
   

    Meister Eckhart. Quoted in Martensen’s monograph, p. 107.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p86">Poverty, then, consists in a breaking down of
 man’s inveterate habit of trying to rest in, or take seriously,
 things which are “less than God”: 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , which do not possess the character of reality. Such a habit is the
 most fertile of all causes of “world-weariness,”
 disillusion and unrest: faults, or rather spiritual diseases, which
 the mystics never exhibit, but which few who are without all mystic
 feeling can hope to escape. Hence the sharpened perceptions of the
 contemplatives have always seen poverty as a counsel of prudence, a
 higher form of common sense. It was not with St. Francis, or any other
 great mystic, a first principle, an end in itself. It was rather a
 logical deduction from the first principle of their science—the
 paramount importance to the soul of an undistracted vision of
 reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p87">Here East and West are in agreement: “Their
 science,” says Al Ghazzali of the Sufis, who practised, like the
 early Franciscans, a complete renunciation of worldly goods,
 “has for its object the uprooting from the soul of all violent
 passions, the extirpation from it of vicious desires and evil
 qualities; so that the heart may become detached from all that is not
 God, and give itself for its only occupation meditation upon the
 Divine Being.”
 <note place="foot" n="420" id="iv.iii-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p88">
   

    Schmölders, “Essai sur les Écoles Philosophiques
   chez les Arabes,” p. 54.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p89">All those who have felt themselves urged towards the
 attainment of this transcendental vision, have found that possessions
 interrupt the view; that claims, desires, attachments become centres
 of conflicting interest in the mind. They assume a false air of
 importance, force themselves upon the attention, and complicate <pb n="211" id="iv.iii-Page_211" /> life. Hence, in the interest of
 self-simplification, they must be cleared away: a removal which
 involves for the real enthusiast little more sacrifice than the weekly
 visit of the dustman. “Having entirely surrendered my own
 free-will,” says Al Ghazzali of his personal experience,”
 my heart no longer felt any distress in renouncing fame, wealth, or
 the society of my children.”
 <note place="foot" n="421" id="iv.iii-p89.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p90">
   

    Schmölders, “Essai sur les Écoles Philosophiques
   chez les Arabes,” 
   <i>op. cit.,</i>

    p. 58.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p91">Others have reconciled self-surrender with a more
 moderate abandonment of outward things; for possessions take different
 rank for almost every human soul. The true rule of poverty consists in
 giving up those things which enchain the spirit, divide its interests,
 and deflect it on its road to God—whether these things be
 riches, habits, religious observances, friends, interests, distastes,
 or desires—not in mere outward destitution for its own sake. It
 is attitude, not act, that matters; self-denudation would be
 unnecessary were it not for our inveterate tendency to attribute false
 value to things the moment they become our own. “What is poverty
 of spirit but meekness of mind, by which a man knows his own
 infirmity?” says Rolle, “seeing that to perfect stableness
 he may not come but by the grace of God, all thing that him might let
 from that grace he forsakes, and only in joy of his Maker he sets his
 desire. And as of one root spring many branches, so of wilful poverty
 on this wise taken proceed virtues and marvels untrowed. Not as some,
 that change their clothes and not their souls; riches soothly it seems
 these forsake, and vices innumerable they cease not to gather. . . .
 If thou truly all thing for God forsake, 
 <i>see more what thou despised than what thou forsaketh.</i>

 ”
 <note place="foot" n="422" id="iv.iii-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p92">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Mending of Life,” cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p93">The Poverty of the mystics, then, is a mental rather
 than a material state. Detachment of the will from all desire of
 possessions is the inner reality, of which Franciscan poverty is a
 sacrament to the world. It is the poor in spirit, not the poor in
 substance, who are to be spiritually blessed. “Let all things be
 forsaken of me,” says Gerlac Petersen, “so that being poor
 I may be able in great inward spaciousness, and without any hurt, to
 suffer want of all those things which the mind of man can desire; out
 of or excepting God Himself.”
 <note place="foot" n="423" id="iv.iii-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p94">
   

    “Ignitum cum Deo Soliloquium,” cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p95">“The soul,” says St. John of the Cross,
 “is not empty, so long as the desire for sensible things
 remains. But the absence of this desire for things produces emptiness
 and liberty of soul; even when there is an abundance of
 possessions.”
 <note place="foot" n="424" id="iv.iii-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p96">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. i. cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p97">Every person in whom the mystical instinct awakes soon
 discovers in himself certain tastes or qualities which interrupt the
 <pb n="212" id="iv.iii-Page_212" /> development of that instinct. Often
 these tastes and qualities are legitimate enough upon their own plane;
 but they are a drain upon the energy of the self, preventing her from
 attaining that intenser life for which she was made and which demands
 her undivided zest. They distract her attention, fill the field of
 perception, stimulate her instinctive life: making of the
 surface-consciousness so active a thing that it can hardly be put to
 sleep. “Where can he have that pure and naked vision of
 unchangeable Truth whereby he see into all things,” says
 Petersen again, “who is so busied in other things, not perhaps
 evil, which operate . . . upon his thoughts and imagination and
 confuse and enchain his mind . . . that his sight of that unique One
 in Whom all things are is overclouded?”
 <note place="foot" n="425" id="iv.iii-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p98">
   

    Gerlac Petersen, 
   <i>op. cit.,</i>

    cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p99">The nature of these distracting factors which
 “confuse and enchain the mind” will vary with almost every
 individual. It is impossible to predict what those things will be
 which a self must give up, in order that the transcendental
 consciousness may grow. “It makes little difference whether a
 bird be held by a slender thread or by a rope; the bird is bound, and
 cannot fly until the cord that holds it is broken. It is true that a
 slender thread is more easily broken; still notwithstanding, if it is
 not broken the bird cannot fly. This is the state of a soul with
 particular attachments: it never can attain to the liberty of the
 divine union, whatever virtues it may possess. Desires and attachments
 affect the soul as the remora is said to affect a ship; that is but a
 little fish, yet when it clings to the vessel it effectually hinders
 its progress.”
 <note place="foot" n="426" id="iv.iii-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p100">
   

    St. John of the Cross, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p101">Thus each adventurer must discover and extirpate all
 those interests which nourish selfhood, however innocent or even
 useful these interests may seem in the eyes of the world. The only
 rule is the ruthless abandonment of everything which is in the way.
 “When any man God perfectly desires to love, all things as well
 inward as outward that to God’s love are contrary and from His
 love do let, he studies to do away.”
 <note place="foot" n="427" id="iv.iii-p101.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p102">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Fire of Love,” bk. i. cap. xix.</p></note>

  This may mean the prompt and utter self-stripping of St. Francis of
 Assisi, who cast off his actual clothing in his relentless
 determination to have nothing of his own:
 <note place="foot" n="428" id="iv.iii-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p103">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Prima, cap. vi.</p></note>

  the reluctant bit-by-bit renunciations which at last set his follower
 Angela of Foligno free, or the drastic proceedings of Antoinette
 Bourignan, who found that a penny was enough to keep her from God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p104">“Being one night in a most profound
 Penitence,” says the biographer of this extraordinary woman,
 “she said from the bottom <pb n="213" id="iv.iii-Page_213" /> of her
 Heart, ‘O my Lord! what must I do to please Thee? For I have
 nobody to teach me. Speak to my soul and it will hear
 Thee.’” At that instant she heard, as if another had
 spoken within her “Forsake all earthly things. Separate thyself
 from the love of the creatures. Deny thyself.” From this time,
 the more she entered into herself the more she was inclined to abandon
 all. But she had not the courage necessary for the complete
 renunciation towards which her transcendental consciousness was
 pressing her. She struggled to adjust herself to the inner and the
 outer life, but without success. For such a character as hers,
 compromise was impossible. “She asked always earnestly, When
 shall I be perfectly thine, O my God? and she thought He still
 answered her, 
 <i>When thou shalt no longer possess anything, and shalt die to
 thyself.</i>

  And where shall I do that, Lord? He answered, 
 <i>In the Desert.”</i>

  At last the discord between her deeper and her superficial self
 became intolerable. Reinforced by the miseries of an unsympathetic
 home, still more by a threat of approaching marriage, the impulse to
 renunciation got its way. She disguised herself in a hermit’s
 dress—she was only eighteen, and had no one to help or advise
 her—and “went out of her chamber about Four in the
 Morning, taking nothing but one Penny to buy Bread for that Day and it
 being said to her in the going out, 
 <i>Where is thy Faith? In a Penny?</i>

  she threw it away. . . . Thus she went away wholly delivered from the
 heavy burthen of the Cares and Good Things of this World.”
 <note place="foot" n="429" id="iv.iii-p104.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p105">
   

    “An Apology for Mrs. Antoinette Bourignan,” pp.
   269-70.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p106">An admirable example of the mystic’s attitude
 towards the soul-destroying division of interests, the natural but
 hopeless human struggle to make the best of both worlds, which sucks
 at its transcendental vitality, occurs in St. Teresa’s purgative
 period. In her case this war between the real and the superficial self
 extended over many years; running side by side with the state of
 Illumination, and a fully developed contemplative life. At last it was
 brought to an end by a “Second Conversion” which unified
 her scattered interests and set her firmly and for ever on the Unitive
 Way. The virile strength of Teresa’s character, which afterwards
 contributed to the greatness of her achievement, opposed the invading
 transcendental consciousness; disputed every inch of territory;
 resisted every demand made upon it by the growing spiritual self. Bit
 by bit it was conquered, the sphere of her deeper life enlarged; until
 the moment came in which she surrendered, once for all, to her true
 destiny.
 <note place="foot" n="430" id="iv.iii-p106.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p107">
   

    St. Teresa’s mystic states are particularly difficult to
   classify. From one point of view these struggles might be regarded
   as the preliminaries of conversion. She was, however, proficient in
   contemplation when they occurred, and I therefore think that my
   arrangement is the right one.</p></note>

  <pb n="214" id="iv.iii-Page_214" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p108">During the years of inward stress, of penance and
 growing knowledge of the Infinite, which she spent in the Convent of
 the Incarnation, and which accompanied this slow remaking of
 character, Teresa’s only self-indulgence—as it seems, a
 sufficiently innocent one—was talking to the friends who came
 down from Avila to the convent-parlour, and spoke to her through the 
 <i>grille.</i>

  Her confessors, unaccustomed to the education of mystical genius, saw
 nothing incompatible between this practice and the pursuit of a high
 contemplative life. But as her transcendental consciousness, her
 states of orison grew stronger, Teresa felt more and more the
 distracting influence of these glimpses of the outer world. They were
 a drain upon the energy which ought to be wholly given to that new,
 deep, more real life which she felt stirring within her, and which
 could only hope to achieve its mighty destiny by complete
 concentration upon the business in hand. No genius can afford to
 dissipate his energies: the mystic genius least of all. Teresa knew
 that so long as she retained these personal satisfactions, her life
 had more than one focus; she was not whole-hearted in her surrender to
 the Absolute. But though her inward voices, her deepest instincts,
 urged her to give them up, for years she felt herself incapable of
 such a sacrifice. It was round the question of their retention or
 surrender that the decisive battle of her life was fought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p109">“The devil,” says her great Augustinian
 eulogist, Fray Luis de Leon, in his vivid account of these long
 interior struggles, “put before her those persons most
 sympathetic by nature; and God came, and in the midst of the
 conversation discovered Himself aggrieved and sorrowful. The devil
 delighted in the conversation and pastime, but when she turned her
 back on them and betook herself to prayer, God redoubled the delight
 and favours, as if to show her how false was the lure which charmed
 her at the grating, and that His sweetness was the veritable
 sweetness. . . . So that these two inclinations warred with each other
 in the breast of this blessed woman, and the authors who inspired them
 each did his utmost to inflame her most, and the oratory blotted out
 what the grating wrote, and at times the grating vanquished and
 diminished the good fruit produced by prayer, causing agony and grief
 which disquieted and perplexed her soul: for though she was resolved
 to belong entirely to God, she knew not how to shake herself free from
 the world: and at times she persuaded herself that she could enjoy
 both, which ended mostly, as she says, in complete enjoyment of
 neither. For the amusements of the locutorio were embittered and
 turned into wormwood by the memory of the secret and sweet intimacy
 with God; and in the same way when she retired to be with God, and
 commenced to speak with Him, <pb n="215" id="iv.iii-Page_215" /> the
 affections and thoughts which she carried with her from the grating
 took possession of her.”
 <note place="foot" n="431" id="iv.iii-p109.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p110">
   

    Quoted by G. Cunninghame Graham, “Santa Teresa,” vol.
   i. p. 139. For St. Teresa’s own account, see Vida, caps.
   vii-ix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p111">Compare with these violent oscillations between the
 superficial and mystical consciousness—characteristic of
 Teresa’s strong volitional nature, which only came to rest after
 psychic convulsions which left no corner of its being
 unexplored—the symbolic act of renunciation under which
 Antoinette Bourignan’s “interior self” vanquished
 the surface intelligence and asserted its supremacy. Teresa must give
 up her passionate delight in human friendship. Antoinette, never much
 tempted in that direction, must give up her last penny. What society
 was to Teresa’s generous, energetic nature, prudence was to the
 temperamentally shrewd and narrow Antoinette: a distraction, a check
 on the development of the all-demanding transcendental genius, an
 unconquered relic of the “lower life.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p112">Many a mystic, however, has found the perfection of
 detachment to be consistent with a far less drastic renunciation of
 external things than that which these women felt to be essential to
 their peace. The test, as we have seen, does not lie in the nature of
 the things which are retained, but in the reaction which they
 stimulate in the self. “Absolute poverty is thine,” says
 Tauler, “when thou canst not remember whether anybody has ever
 owed thee or been indebted to thee for anything; just as all things
 will be forgotten by thee in the last journey of death.”
 <note place="foot" n="432" id="iv.iii-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p113">
   

    Sermon on St. Paul (“The Inner Way,” p. 113).</p></note>

  Poverty, in this sense, may be consistent with the habitual and
 automatic use of luxuries which the abstracted self never even
 perceives. Thus we are told that St. Bernard was reproached by his
 enemies with the inconsistency of preaching evangelical poverty whilst
 making his journeys from place to place on a magnificently caparisoned
 mule, which had been lent to him by the Cluniac monks. He expressed
 great contrition: but said that he had never noticed what it was that
 he rode upon.
 <note place="foot" n="433" id="iv.iii-p113.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p114">
   

    Cotter Morison, “Life and Times of St. Bernard,” p.
   68.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p115">Sometimes, the very activity which one self has
 rejected as an impediment becomes for another the channel of spiritual
 perception. I have mentioned the Curé d’Ars, who, among
 other inhibitions, refused to allow himself to smell a rose. Yet St.
 Francis preached to the flowers,
 <note place="foot" n="434" id="iv.iii-p115.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p116">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Prima, cap. xxix.</p></note>

  and ordered a plot to be set aside for their cultivation when the
 convent garden was made, “in order that all who saw them might
 remember the Eternal Sweetness.”
 <note place="foot" n="435" id="iv.iii-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p117">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., Legenda Secunda, cap. cxxiv.</p></note>

  <pb n="216" id="iv.iii-Page_216" /> So, too, we are told of his spiritual
 daughter, St. Douceline, that “out of doors one day with her
 sisters, she heard a bird’s note. ‘What a lovely
 song!’ she said: and the song drew her straight way to God. Did
 they bring her a flower, 
 <i>its</i>

  
 <i>beauty had a like effect</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="436" id="iv.iii-p117.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p118">
   

    Anne Macdonell, “St. Douceline,” p. 30.</p></note>

  “To look on trees, water, and flowers,” says St. Teresa
 of her own beginnings of contemplation, “helped her to recollect
 the Presence of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="437" id="iv.iii-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p119">
   

    Vida, cap. ix., p. 6.</p></note>

  Here we are reminded of Plato. “The true order of going is to
 use the beauties of Earth as steps along which one mounts upwards for
 the sake of that other Beauty.” This, too, is the true order of
 Holy Poverty: the selfless use, not the selfish abuse of lovely and
 natural things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p120">To say that some have fallen short of this difficult
 ideal and taken refuge in mere abnegation is but to say that
 asceticism is a human, not a superhuman art, and is subject to
 “the frailty of the creature.” But on the whole, these
 excesses are mainly found amongst saintly types who have not exhibited
 true mystic intuition. This intuition, entailing as it does communion
 with intensest Life, gives to its possessors a sweet sanity, a
 delicate balance, which guards them, as a rule, from such conceptions
 of chastity as that of the youthful saint who shut himself in a
 cupboard for fear he should see his mother pass by: from the obedience
 which identifies the voice of the director with the voice of God; from
 detachment such as that exhibited by the Blessed Angela of Foligno,
 who, though a true mystic, viewed with almost murderous satisfaction
 the deaths of relatives who were “impediments.”
 <note place="foot" n="438" id="iv.iii-p120.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p121">
   

    “In that time and by God’s will there died my mother,
   who was a great hindrance unto me in following the way of God: soon
   after my husband died likewise, and also all my children. And
   because I had commenced to follow the Aforesaid Way, and had prayed
   God that He would rid me of them, I had great consolation of their
   deaths. (Ste Angèle de Foligno: “Le Livre de
   l’Expérience des Vrais Fidèles.” Ed. M. J.
   Ferry p. 10.)</p></note>

  The detachment of the mystic is just a restoration to the liberty in
 which the soul was made: it is a state of joyous humility in which he
 cries, “Nought I am, nought I have, nought I lack.” To
 have arrived at this is to have escaped from the tyranny of selfhood:
 to be initiated into the purer air of that universe which knows but
 one rule of action—that which was laid down once for all by St.
 Augustine when he said, in the most memorable and misquoted of
 epigrams: “Love, and do what you like.”</p>

 <h4 id="iv.iii-p121.1">2. Mortification</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p122">By mortification, I have said, is to be understood the
 positive aspect of purification: the remaking in relation to reality
 of the permanent elements of character. These elements, so far, have
 <pb n="217" id="iv.iii-Page_217" /> subserved the interests of the old
 self, worked for it in the world of sense. Now they must be adjusted
 to the needs of the new self and to the transcendent world in which it
 moves. Their focal point is the old self; the “natural
 man” and his self-regarding instincts and desires. The object of
 mortification is to kill that old self, break up his egoistic
 attachments and cravings, in order that the higher centre, the
 “new man,” may live and breathe. As St. Teresa discovered
 when she tried to reconcile the claims of worldly friendships and
 contemplation, one or other must go: a house divided against itself
 cannot stand. “Who hinders thee more,” says Thomas a
 Kempis, “than the unmortified affections of thy own heart? . . .
 if we were perfectly dead unto ourselves, and not entangled within our
 own breasts, then should we be able to taste Divine things, and to
 have some experience of heavenly contemplation.”
 <note place="foot" n="439" id="iv.iii-p122.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p123">
   

    “De Imitatione Christi,” I. i. caps. iii. and ix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p124">In psychological language, the process of
 mortification is the process of setting up “new paths of neural
 discharge.” That is to say, the mystic life has got to express
 itself in action: and for this new paths must be cut and new habits
 formed—all, in spite of the new self’s enthusiasm,
 “against the grain”—resulting in a complete
 sublimation of personality. The energy which wells up incessantly in
 every living being must abandon the old road of least resistance and
 discharge itself in a new and more difficult way. In the terms of the
 hormic psychology, the conative drive of the psyche must be
 concentrated on new objectives; and the old paths, left to themselves,
 must fade and die. When they are dead, and the new life has triumphed,
 Mortification is at an end. The mystics always know when this moment
 comes. Often an inner voice then warns them to lay their active
 penances aside.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p125">Since the greater and stronger the mystic, the
 stronger and more stubborn his character tends to be, this change of
 life and turning of energy from the old and easy channels to the new
 is often a stormy matter. It is a period of actual battle between the
 inharmonious elements of the self, its lower and higher springs of
 action: of toil, fatigue, bitter suffering, and many disappointments.
 Nevertheless, in spite of its etymological associations, the object of
 mortification is not death but life: the production of health and
 strength, the health and strength of the human consciousness viewed
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iii-p125.1">
 <i>sub specie aeternitatis</i>

 </span>
 .

  “In the truest death of all created things, the sweetest and
 most natural life is hidden.”
 <note place="foot" n="440" id="iv.iii-p125.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p126">
   

    Tauler, Sermon on St. Paul (“The Inner Way,” p.
   114).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p127">“This dying,” says Tauler again,
 “has many degrees, and so has this life. A man might die a
 thousand deaths in one day and find at once a joyful life
 corresponding to each of them. This is as <pb n="218" id="iv.iii-Page_218" /> it must be: God cannot deny or refuse this to
 death. The stronger the death the more powerful and thorough is the
 corresponding life; the more intimate the death, the more inward is
 the life. Each life brings strength, and strengthens to a harder
 death. When a man dies to a scornful word, bearing it in God’s
 name, or to some inclination inward or outward, acting or not acting
 against his own will, be it in love or grief, in word or act, in going
 or staying; or if he denies his desires of taste or sight, or makes no
 excuses when wrongfully accused; or anything else, whatever it may be,
 to which he has not yet died, it is harder at first to one who is
 unaccustomed to it and unmortified than to him who is mortified. . . .
 A great life makes reply to him who dies in earnest even in the least
 things, a life which strengthens him immediately to die a greater
 death; a death so long and strong, that it seems to him hereafter more
 joyful, good and pleasant to die than to live, for he finds life in
 death and light shining in darkness.”
 <note place="foot" n="441" id="iv.iii-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p128">
   

    Tauler, Second Sermon for Easter Day. (This is not included in
   either of the English collections.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p129">No more than detachment, then, is mortification an end
 in itself. It is a process, an education directed towards the
 production of a definite kind of efficiency, the adjustment of human
 nature to the demands of its new life. Severe, and to the outsider
 apparently unmeaning—like their physical parallels the exercises
 of the gymnasium—its disciplines, faithfully accepted, do
 release the self from the pull of the lower nature, establish it on
 new levels of freedom and power. “Mortification,” says the
 Benedictine contemplative Augustine Baker, “tends to subject the
 body to the spirit and the spirit to God. And this it does by crossing
 the inclinations of sense, which are quite contrary to those of the
 Divine Spirit . . . by such crossing and afflicting of the body,
 self-love and self-will (the poison of our spirits) are abated, and in
 time in a sort destroyed; and instead of them there enter into the
 soul the Divine love and Divine will, and take possession
 thereof.”
 <note place="foot" n="442" id="iv.iii-p129.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p130">
   

    Augustine Baker, “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise ii. Sect. i.,
   cap. 3.</p></note>

  This transformation accomplished, mortification may end, and often
 does, with startling abruptness. After a martyrdom which lasted
 sixteen years, says Suso—speaking as usual in the third
 person—of his own experience, “On a certain Whitsun Day a
 heavenly messenger appeared to him, and ordered him in God’s
 name to continue it no more. He at once ceased, and threw all the
 instruments of his sufferings [irons, nails, hair-shirt, etc.] into a
 river.”
 <note place="foot" n="443" id="iv.iii-p130.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p131">
   

    Suso, Leben. cap. xvii.</p></note>

  From this time onward, austerities of this sort had no part in
 Suso’s life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p132">The Franco-Flemish mystic who wrote, and the English
 contemplative <pb n="219" id="iv.iii-Page_219" /> who translated,
 “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” have between them described
 and explained in bold and accurate language the conditions under which
 the soul is enabled to abandon that “hard service of the
 virtues” which has absorbed it during the Purgative Way. The
 statement of the “French Book” is direct and
 uncompromising: well calculated to startle timid piety.
 “Virtues, I take leave of you for evermore!” exclaims the
 Soul. “Now shall mine heart be more free and more in peace than
 it hath been before. I wot well your service is too travaillous. . . .
 Some time I laid mine heart in you without any dissevering: ye wot
 well this: I was in all things to you obedient. O I was then your
 servant, but now I am delivered out of your thraldom.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p133">To this astounding utterance the English translator
 has added a singularly illuminating gloss. “I am stirred
 here,” he says, “to say more to the matter, as thus:
 First: when a soul giveth her to perfection, she laboureth busily day
 and night to get virtues, by counsel of reason, and striveth with
 vices at every thought, at every word and deed that she perceiveth
 cometh of them, and busily searcheth vices, them to destroy. Thus the
 virtues be mistresses, and every virtue maketh her to war with its
 contrary, the which be vices. Many sharp pains and bitterness of
 conscience feeleth the soul in this war. . . . But so long one may
 bite on the bitter bark of the nut, that at last he shall come to the
 sweet kernel. Right so, ghostly to understand, it fareth by these
 souls that be come to peace. They have so long striven with vices and
 wrought by virtues, that they be come to the nut kernel, that is, to
 the love of God, which is sweetness. And when the soul hath deeply
 tasted this love, so that this love of God worketh and hath his usages
 in her soul, then the soul is wondrous light and gladsome. . . . Then
 is she mistress and lady over the virtues, for she hath them all
 within herself. . . . And then this soul taketh leave of virtues, as
 of the thraldom and painful travail of them that she had before, and
 now she is lady and sovereign, and they be subjects.”
 <note place="foot" n="444" id="iv.iii-p133.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p134">
   

    “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” edited by Clare
   Kirchberger, p. 12.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p135">Jacopone da Todi speaks to the same effect:—</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iii-p135.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p135.2">“La guerra è
 terminata</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p135.3">de le virtu battaglia,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p135.4">de la mente travaglia</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iii-p135.5">cosa nulla contende”.
 <note place="foot" n="445" id="iv.iii-p135.6"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p136">
   

    “The war is at an end: in the battle of virtues, in travail
   of mind, there is no more striving” (Lauda xci.).</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p137">Thus, St. Catherine of Genoa, after a penitential
 period of four years, during which she was haunted by a constant sense
 of sin, and occupied by incessant mortifications, found that
 “all thought <pb n="220" id="iv.iii-Page_220" /> of such
 mortifications was 
 <i>in an instant</i>

  taken from her mind: in such a manner that, had she even wished to
 continue such mortifications, she would have been unable to do so . .
 . the sight of her sins was now taken from her mind, so that
 henceforth she did not catch a glimpse of them: it was as though they
 had all been cast into the depths of the sea.”
 <note place="foot" n="446" id="iv.iii-p137.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p138">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina,” cap. v.</p></note>

  In other words, the new and higher centre of consciousness, finally
 established, asserted itself and annihilated the old. <span lang="it" id="iv.iii-p138.1">“La guerra e teminata,”</span>all
 the energy of a strong nature flows freely in the new channels; and
 mortification ceases, mechanically, to be possible to the now unified,
 sublimated, or “regenerated” self.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p139">Mortification takes its name from the reiterated
 statement of all ascetic writers that the senses, or “body of
 desire,” with the cravings which are excited by different
 aspects of the phenomenal world, must be mortified or killed; which
 is, of course, a description of psychological necessities from their
 special point of view. All those self-regarding instincts—so
 ingrained that they have become automatic—which impel the self
 to choose the more comfortable part, are seen by the awakened
 intuition of the embryo mystic as gross infringements of the law of
 love. “This is the travail that a man behoveth, to draw out his
 heart and his mind from the fleshly love and the liking of all earthly
 creatures, from vain thoughts and from fleshly imaginations, and out
 from the love and the vicious feeling of himself, that his soul should
 find no rest in no fleshly thought, nor earthly affection.”
 <note place="foot" n="447" id="iv.iii-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p140">
   

    Walter Hilton “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. i. cap. 8,
   xlii.</p></note>

  The rule of Poverty must be applied to the temper of normal
 consciousness as well as to the tastes and possessions of the self.
 Under this tonic influence, real life will thrive, unreal life will
 wither and die.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p141">This mortifying process is necessary, not because the
 legitimate exercise of the senses is opposed to Divine Reality, but
 because those senses have usurped a place beyond their station; become
 the focus of energy, steadily drained the vitality of the self.
 “The dogs have taken the children’s meat.” The
 senses have grown stronger than their masters, monopolized the field
 of perception, dominated an organism which was made for greater
 activities, and built up those barriers of individuality which must be
 done away if true personality is to be achieved, and with it some
 share in the boundless life of the One. It is thanks to this wrong
 distribution of energy, this sedulous feeding of the cuckoo in the
 nest, that “in order to approach the Absolute, mystics must
 withdraw from everything, even themselves.”
 <note place="foot" n="448" id="iv.iii-p141.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p142">
   

    Récéjac, “Fondements de la Connaissance
   Mystique,” p. 78. This, however, is to be understood of the
   initial training of the mystic; not of his final state.</p></note>

  “The soul is plunged in utter <pb n="221" id="iv.iii-Page_221" />
 ignorance, when she supposes that she can attain to the high estate of
 union with God before she casts away the desire of all things, natural
 and supernatural, which she may possess,” says St. John of the
 Cross, “because the distance between them and that which takes
 place in the state of pure transformation in God is infinite.”
 <note place="foot" n="449" id="iv.iii-p142.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p143">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. i. cap. v.</p></note>

  Again, “until the desires be lulled to sleep by the
 mortification of sensuality, and sensuality itself be mortified in
 them, so that it shall war against the spirit no more, the soul cannot
 go forth in perfect liberty to union with the Beloved.”
 <note place="foot" n="450" id="iv.iii-p143.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p144">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    bk. i. cap. xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p145">The death of selfhood in its narrow individualistic
 sense is, then, the primary object of mortification. All the twisted
 elements of character which foster the existence of this unreal yet
 complex creature are to be pruned away. Then, as with the trees of the
 forest, so with the spirit of man, strong new branches will spring
 into being, grow towards air and light. “I live, yet not
 I” is to be the declaration of the mystic who has endured this
 “bodily death.” The self-that-is-to-be will live upon a
 plane where her own prejudices and preferences are so uninteresting as
 to be imperceptible. She must be weaned from these nursery toys: and
 weaning is a disagreeable process. The mystic, however, undertakes it
 as a rule without reluctance: pushed by his vivid consciousness of
 imperfection, his intuition of a more perfect state, necessary to the
 fulfilment of his love. Often his entrance upon the torments of the
 Purgative Way, his taking up of the spiritual or material instruments
 of mortification, resembles in ardour and abruptness that
 “heroic plunge into Purgatory” of the newly dead when it
 perceives itself in the light of Love Divine, which is described in
 the “Treatise” of St. Catherine of Genoa as its nearest
 equivalent. “As she, plunged in the divine furnace of purifying
 love, was united to the Object of her love, and satisfied with all he
 wrought in her, so she understood it to be with the souls in
 Purgatory.”
 <note place="foot" n="451" id="iv.iii-p145.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p146">
   

    S. Caterina di Genova, “Trattato di Purgatorio,” cap.
   i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p147">This “divine furnace of purifying love”
 demands from the ardent soul a complete self-surrender, and voluntary
 turning from all impurity, a humility of the most far-reaching kind:
 and this means the deliberate embrace of active suffering, a
 self-discipline in dreadful tasks. As gold in the refiner’s
 fire, so “burning of love into a soul truly taken all vices
 purgeth.” Detachment may be a counsel of prudence, a practical
 result of seeing the true values of things; but the pain of
 mortification is seized as a splendid opportunity, a love token,
 timidly offered by the awakened spirit to that all-demanding Lover
 from Whom St. Catherine of Siena heard the terrible words “I,
 Fire, the Acceptor of sacrifices, ravishing <pb n="222" id="iv.iii-Page_222" /> away from them their darkness, give the
 light.”
 <note place="foot" n="452" id="iv.iii-p147.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p148">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxxxv.</p></note>

  “Suffering is the ancient law of love,” says the Eternal
 Wisdom to Suso, “there is no quest without pain, there is no
 lover who is not also a martyr. Hence it is inevitable that he who
 would love so high a thing as Wisdom should sometimes suffer
 hindrances and griefs.”
 <note place="foot" n="453" id="iv.iii-p148.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p149">
   

    Leben, cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p150">The mystics have a profound conviction that Creation,
 Becoming, Transcendence, is a painful process at the best. Those who
 are Christians point to the Passion of Christ as a proof that the
 cosmic journey to perfection, the path of the Eternal Wisdom, follows
 of necessity the Way of the Cross. That law of the inner life, which
 sounds so fantastic and yet is so bitterly true—“No
 progress without pain”—asserts itself. It declares that
 birth pangs must be endured in the spiritual as well as in the
 material world: that adequate training must always hurt the athlete.
 Hence the mystics’ quest of the Absolute drives them to an eager
 and heroic union with the reality of suffering, as well as with the
 reality of joy.
 <note place="foot" n="454" id="iv.iii-p150.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p151">
   

    “This truth, of which she was the living example,” says
   Huysmans of St. Lydwine, “has been and will be true for every
   period. Since the death of Lydwine, there is not a saint who has not
   confirmed it. Hear them formulate their desires. Always to suffer,
   and to die! cries St. Teresa; always to suffer, yet not to die,
   corrects St. Magdalena dei Pazzi; yet more, oh Lord, yet more!
   exclaims St. Francis Xavier, dying in anguish on the coast of China;
   I wish to be broken with suffering in order that I may prove my love
   to God, declares a seventeenth century Carmelite, the Ven. Mary of
   the Trinity. The desire for suffering is itself an agony, adds a
   great servant of God of our own day, Mother Mary Du Bourg; and she
   confided to her daughters in religion that ‘if they sold pain
   in the market she would hurry to buy it there.’” (J. K.
   Huysmans, “Sainte Lydwine de Schiedam,” 3rd edition, p.
   225).Examples can be multiplied indefinitely from the lives and
   works of the mystics of all periods.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p152">This divine necessity of pain, this necessary sharing
 in the travail of a World of Becoming, is beautifully described by
 Tauler in one of those “internal conversations” between
 the contemplative soul and its God, which abound in the works of the
 mystics and are familiar to all readers of “The Imitation of
 Christ.” “A man once thought,” says Tauler,
 “that God drew some men even by pleasant paths, while other were
 drawn by the path of pain. Our Lord answered him thus, ‘What
 think ye can be pleasanter or nobler than to be made most like unto
 Me? that is by suffering. Mark, to whom was ever offered such a
 troubled life as to Me? And in whom can I better work in accordance
 with My true nobility than in those who are most like Me? They are the
 men who suffer. . . . Learn that My divine nature never worked so
 nobly in human nature as by suffering; and because suffering is so
 efficacious, it is sent out of great love. I understand the weakness
 of human nature at all times, and out of love and righteousness I lay
 no heavier load on man than he can bear. The crown must be firmly
 <pb n="223" id="iv.iii-Page_223" /> pressed down that is to bud and blossom
 in the Eternal Presence of of My Heavenly Father. He who desires to be
 wholly immersed in the fathomless sea of My Godhead must also be
 deeply immersed in the deep sea of bitter sorrow. I am exalted far
 above all things, and work supernatural and wonderful works in Myself:
 the deeper and more supernaturally a man crushes himself beneath all
 things the more supernaturally will he be drawn far above all
 things.’”
 <note place="foot" n="455" id="iv.iii-p152.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p153">
   

    Tauler, Sermon on St. Paul (“The Inner Way,” p.
   114).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p154">Pain, therefore, the mystics always welcome and often
 court: sometimes in the crudely physical form which Suso describes so
 vividly and horribly in the sixteenth chapter of his Life, more
 frequently in those refinements of torture which a sensitive spirit
 can extract from loneliness, injustice, misunderstanding—above
 all, from deliberate contact with the repulsive accidents of life. It
 would seem from a collation of the evidence that the typical mystical
 temperament is by nature highly fastidious. Its passionate
 apprehension of spiritual beauty, its intuitive perception of divine
 harmony, is counterbalanced by an instinctive loathing of ugliness, a
 shrinking from the disharmonies of squalor and disease. Often its
 ideal of refinement is far beyond the contemporary standards of
 decency: a circumstance which is alone enough to provide ample
 opportunity of wretchedness. This extreme sensitiveness, which forms
 part of the normal psychophysical make-up of the mystic, as it often
 does of the equally highly-strung artistic type, is one of the first
 things to be seized upon by the awakened self as a disciplinary
 instrument. Then humility’s axiom, “Naught is too low for
 love” is forced to bear the less lovely gloss, “Naught
 must be too disgusting.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p155">Two reasons at once appear for this. One is the
 contempt for phenomena, nasty as well as nice—the longing to be
 free from all the fetters of sense—which often goes with the
 passion for invisible things. Those mystics to whom the attractions of
 earth are only illusion, are inconsistent if they attribute a greater
 reality to the revolting and squalid incidents of life. St. Francis
 did but carry his own principles to their logical conclusion, when he
 insisted that the vermin were as much his brothers as the birds. Real
 detachment means the death of preferences of all kinds: even of those
 which seem to other men the very proofs of virtue and fine taste.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p156">The second reason is nobler. It is bound up with that
 principle of self-surrender which is the mainspring of the mystic
 life. To the contemplative mind, which is keenly conscious of unity in
 multiplicity—of Gods in the world—all disinterested
 service is service of the Absolute which he loves: and the harder it
 is, the more opposed to his self-regarding and aesthetic instincts,
 the <pb n="224" id="iv.iii-Page_224" /> more nearly it approaches his
 ideal. The point to which he aspires—though he does not always
 know it—is that in which all disharmony, all appearance of
 vileness, is resolved in the concrete reality which he calls the Love
 of God. Then, he feels dimly, everything will be seen under the aspect
 of a cosmic and charitable beauty; exhibiting through the woof of
 corruption the web of eternal life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p157">It is told of St. Francis of Assisi, in whom the love
 of lovely things was always paramount, how he forced himself to visit
 the lepers whose sight and smell disgusted him: how he served them and
 even kissed them.
 <note place="foot" n="456" id="iv.iii-p157.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p158">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Prima, cap. vii.; 3 Soc. cap. iv.</p></note>

  “Then as he departed, in very truth that which had aforetime
 been bitter unto him, to wit, the sight and touch of lepers, now
 changed into sweetness. For, as he confessed, the sight of lepers had
 been so grievous unto him that he had been minded to avoid not only
 seeing them, but even going nigh their dwelling. And if at any time he
 chanced to pass their abodes, or to see them, albeit he were moved by
 compassion to do them an alms through another person, yet alway would
 he turn aside his face, stopping his nostrils with his hand. But
 through the grace of God he became so intimate a friend of the lepers
 that, even as he recorded in his will, he did sojourn with them and
 did humbly serve them.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p159">Also, after his great renunciation of all property,
 he, once a prosperous young man who had been “dainty in his
 father’s home,” accustomed himself to take a bowl and beg
 scraps of food from door to door: and here too, as in the case of the
 lepers, that which at first seemed revolting became to him sweet.
 “And when he would have eaten that medley of various
 meats,” says the legend, “at first he shrank back, for
 that he had never been used willingly even to see, much less to eat,
 such scraps. At length, conquering himself, he began to eat; and it
 seemed to him that in eating no rich syrup had he ever tasted aught so
 delightsome.”
 <note place="foot" n="457" id="iv.iii-p159.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p160">
   

    3 Soc. cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p161">The object, then, of this self-discipline is, like the
 object of all purgation, freedom: freedom from the fetters of the
 senses, the “remora of desire,” from the results of
 environment and worldly education, from pride and prejudice,
 preferences and distaste: from selfhood in every form. Its effect is a
 sharp reaction to the joy of self-conquest. The very act that had once
 caused in the enchained self a movement of loathing becomes not merely
 indifferent, but an occasion of happiness. So Margery Kempe “had
 great mourning and sorrowing if she might not kiss a leper when she
 met them in the way for the love of our Lord, 
 <i>which was all</i>

  <pb n="225" id="iv.iii-Page_225" /> 
 <i>contrary to her disposition</i>

  in the years of her youth and prosperity, for then she abhorred them
 most.”
 <note place="foot" n="458" id="iv.iii-p161.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p162">
   

    “A Short Treatise of Contemplation taken out of the boke of
   Margery Kempe ancresse of Lynne.” London, 1521. Reprinted and
   ed. by F. Gardner in “The Cell of Self-Knowledge,” 1910,
   p. 49.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p163">I spare the sensitive reader a detailed account of the
 loathsome ordeals by which St. Catherine of Genoa and Madame Guyon
 strove to cure themselves of squeamishness and acquire this liberty of
 spirit.
 <note place="foot" n="459" id="iv.iii-p163.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p164">
   

    The curious are referred to the original authorities. For St.
   Catherine chapter viii. of the “Vita e Dottrina”: for
   Madame Guyon, Vie, pt. i. ch. x.</p></note>

  They, like St. Francis, St. Elizabeth of Hungary, and countless other
 seekers for the Real, sought out and served with humility and love the
 sick and the unclean; deliberately associated themselves with life in
 its meanest forms; compelled themselves to contact with the most
 revolting substances; and mortified the senses by the traditional
 ascetic expedient of deliberately opposing all—even their most
 natural and harmless—inclinations. “In the first four
 years after she received the sweet wound from her Lord,” says
 the Life of St. Catherine of Genoa, she “made great penances: so
 that all her senses were mortified. And first, so soon as she
 perceived that her nature desired anything at once she deprived it
 thereof, and did so that it should receive all those things that it
 abhorred. She wore harsh hair, ate no meat nor any other thing that
 she liked; ate no fruit, neither fresh nor dried . . . and she lived
 greatly submitted to all persons, and always sought to do all those
 things which were contrary to her own will; in such a way that she was
 always inclined to do more promptly the will of others than her
 own.” . . . “And while she worked such and so many
 mortifications of all her senses it was several times asked of her
 ‘Why do you do this?’ And she answered ‘I do not
 know, but I feel myself drawn inwardly to do this . . . and I think it
 is God’s will.’”
 <note place="foot" n="460" id="iv.iii-p164.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p165">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina,” cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p166">St. Ignatius Loyola, in the world a highly bred
 Spanish gentleman of refined personal habits, found in those habits an
 excellent opportunity of mortification. “As he was somewhat nice
 about the arrangement of his hair, as was the fashion of those days
 and became him not ill, he allowed it to grow naturally, and neither
 combed it nor trimmed it nor wore any head covering by day or night.
 For the same reason he did not pare his finger or toe nails; for on
 these points he had been fastidious to an extreme.”
 <note place="foot" n="461" id="iv.iii-p166.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p167">
   

    Testament, cap. ii. (Rix’s translation).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p168">Madame Guyon, a delicate girl of the leisured class,
 accustomed to the ordinary comforts of her station, characteristically
 chose the most crude and immoderate forms of mortification in her
 efforts towards the acquirement of “indifference.” But the
 peculiar psychic constitution which afterwards showed itself in the
 forms <pb n="226" id="iv.iii-Page_226" /> of automatism and clairvoyance,
 seems to have produced a partial anesthesia. “Although I had a
 very delicate body, the instruments of penitence tore my flesh
 without, as it seemed to me, causing pain. I wore girdles of hair and
 of sharp iron, I often held wormwood in my mouth.” “If I
 walked, I put stones in my shoes. These things, my God, Thou didst
 first inspire me to do, in order that I might be deprived even of the
 most innocent satisfactions.”
 <note place="foot" n="462" id="iv.iii-p168.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p169">
   

    Vie, pt. i. cap. x.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p170">In the earlier stages of their education, a constant
 <i>agere contra</i>,
  even in apparently indifferent things, seems essential to the
 mystics; till the point is reached at which the changes and chances of
 mortal life are accepted with a true indifference and do not trouble
 the life of the soul. This established ascendancy of the
 “interior man,” the transcendental consciousness, over
 “sensitive nature”—the self in its reactions to the
 ups and downs and manifold illusions of daily life—is the very
 object of Purgation. It is, then, almost impossible that any mystic,
 whatever his religion, character or race, should escape its battles:
 for none at the beginning of their growth are in a position to
 dispense with its good offices. Neoplatonists and Mahommedans, no less
 than the Christian ascetics, are acquainted with the Purgative Way.
 All realize the first law of Spiritual Alchemy, that you must tame the
 Green Lion before you give him wings. Thus in ‘Attar’s
 allegory of the Valleys, the valley of self-stripping and renunciation
 comes first.
 <note place="foot" n="463" id="iv.iii-p170.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p171">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 131.</p></note>

  So too Al Ghazzali, the Persian contemplative, says of the period
 immediately following his acceptance of the principles of Sufi ism and
 consequent renunciation of property, “I went to Syria, where I
 remained more than two years; without any other object than that of
 living in seclusion and solitude, conquering my desires, struggling
 with my passions, striving to purify my soul, to perfect my character,
 and to prepare my heart to meditate upon God.” At the end of
 this period of pure purgation circumstances forced him to return to
 the world; much to his regret, since he “had not yet attained to
 the perfect ecstatic state, unless it were in one or two isolated
 moments.”
 <note place="foot" n="464" id="iv.iii-p171.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p172">
   

    Schmölders, “Essay sur les Écoles Philosophiques
   chez les Arabes,” p. 59.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p173">Such gleams of ecstatic vision, distributed through
 the later stages of purification, seem to be normal features of
 mystical development. Increasing control of the lower centres, of the
 surface intelligence and its scattered desires, permits the emergence
 of the transcendental perceptions. We have seen that Fox in his early
 stages displayed just such an alternation between the light and shade
 of the mystic way.
 <note place="foot" n="465" id="iv.iii-p173.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p174">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 177.</p></note>

  So too did that least ascetic of visionaries, Jacob Boehme.
 “Finding within myself a <pb n="227" id="iv.iii-Page_227" /> powerful
 contrarium, namely the desires that belong to the flesh and
 blood,” he says, “I began to fight a hard battle against
 my corrupted nature, and with the aid of God I made up my mind to
 overcome the inherited evil will, to break it, and to enter wholly
 into the Love of God. . . . This, however, was not possible for me to
 accomplish, but I stood firmly by my earnest resolution, and fought a
 hard battle with myself. Now while I was wrestling and battling, being
 aided by God, a wonderful light arose within my soul. It was a light
 entirely foreign to my unruly nature, but in it I recognized the true
 nature of God and man, and the relation existing between them, a thing
 which heretofore I had never understood, and for which I would never
 have sought.”
 <note place="foot" n="466" id="iv.iii-p174.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p175">
   

    Hartmann, “Life and Doctrines of Jacob Boehme,” p.
   50.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p176">In these words Boehme bridges the gap between
 Purgation and Illumination: showing these two states or ways as
 coexisting and complementary one to another, the light and dark sides
 of a developing mystic consciousness. As a fact, they do often exist
 side by side in the individual experience:
 <note place="foot" n="467" id="iv.iii-p176.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p177">
   

    Compare the case of St. Teresa already cited, 
   <i>supra</i>

   , p. 213.</p></note>

  and any treatment which exhibits them as sharply and completely
 separated may be convenient for purposes of study, but becomes at best
 diagrammatic if considered as a representation of the mystic life. The
 mystical consciousness, as we have seen, belongs—from the
 psychological point of view—to that mobile or
 “unstable” type in which the artistic temperament also
 finds a place. It sways easily between the extremes of pleasure and
 pain in its gropings after transcendental reality. It often attains
 for a moment to heights in which it is not able to rest: is often
 flung from some rapturous vision of the Perfect to the deeps of
 contrition and despair.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p178">The mystics have a vivid metaphor by which to describe
 that alternation between the onset and the absence of the joyous
 transcendental consciousness which forms as it were the characteristic
 intermediate stage between the bitter struggles of pure Purgation, and
 the peace and radiance of the Illuminative Life. They call it
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iii-p178.1"> 
 <i>Ludus Amoris</i>

 </span>
 <i>,</i>

  the “Game of Love” which God plays with the desirous
 soul. It is the “game of chess,” says St. Teresa,
 “in which game Humility is the Queen without whom none can
 checkmate the Divine King.”
 <note place="foot" n="468" id="iv.iii-p178.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p179">
   

    “Camino de Perfeccion,” cap. xvii.</p></note>

  “Here,” says Martensen, “God plays a blest game
 with the soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="469" id="iv.iii-p179.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p180">
   

    Martensen, “Meister Eckhart,” p. 75.</p></note>

  The “Game of Love” is a reflection in consciousness of
 that state of struggle, oscillation and unrest which precedes the
 first unification of the self. It ceases when this has taken place and
 the new level of reality has been <pb n="228" id="iv.iii-Page_228" />
 attained. Thus St. Catherine of Siena, that inspired psychologist, was
 told in ecstasy, “With the souls who have arrived at perfection,
 I play no more the Game of Love, which consists in leaving and
 returning again to the soul; though thou must understand that it is
 not, properly speaking, I, the immovable GOD, Who thus elude them, but
 rather the sentiment that My charity gives them of Me.”
 <note place="foot" n="470" id="iv.iii-p180.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p181">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxxviii.</p></note>

  In other terms, it is the imperfectly developed spiritual perception
 which becomes tired and fails, throwing the self back into the
 darkness and aridity whence it has emerged. So we are told of Rulman
 Merswin
 <note place="foot" n="471" id="iv.iii-p181.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p182">
   

    Jundt, “Rulman Merswin,” pp. 10 and 20.</p></note>

  that after the period of harsh physical mortification which succeeded
 his conversion came a year of “delirious joy alternating with
 the most bitter physical and moral sufferings.” It is, he says,
 “the Game of Love which the Lord plays with His poor sinful
 creature.” Memories of all his old sins still drove him to
 exaggerated penances: morbid temptations “made me so ill that I
 feared I should lose my reason.” These psychic storms reacted
 upon the physical organism. He had a paralytic seizure, lost the use
 of his lower limbs, and believed himself to be at the point of death.
 When he was at his worst, however, and all hope seemed at an end, an
 inward voice told him to rise from his bed. He obeyed, and found
 himself cured. Ecstasies were frequent during the whole of this
 period. In these moments of exaltation he felt his mind to be
 irradiated by a new light, so that he knew, intuitively, the direction
 which his life was bound to take, and recognized the inevitable and
 salutary nature of his trials. “God showed Himself by turns
 harsh and gentle: to each access of misery succeeded the rapture of
 supernatural grace.” In this intermittent style, torn by these
 constant fluctuations between depression and delight, did Merswin, in
 whom the psychic instability of the artistic and mystic types is
 present in excess, pass through the purgative and illuminated states.
 <note place="foot" n="472" id="iv.iii-p182.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p183">
   

    We recognize here the chief symptoms of the “cyclic
   type” of mentality, with its well-marked alternations of
   depression and exaltation. This psychological type is found
   frequently, but not invariably, among the mystics: and its
   peculiarities must be taken into account when studying their
   experiences. For a technical description, see W. McDougall:
   “An Introduction to Abnormal Psychology,” caps. xxii and
   xxviii.</p></note>

  They appear to have coexisted in his consciousness, first one and
 then the other emerging and taking control. Hence he did not attain
 the peaceful condition which is characteristic of full illumination,
 and normally closes the “First Mystic Life”; but passed
 direct from these violent alternations of mystical pleasure and
 mystical pain to the state which he calls “the school of
 suffering love.” This, as we shall see when we come to its
 consideration, is strictly analogous to that <pb n="229" id="iv.iii-Page_229" /> which other mystics have called the
 “Dark Night of the Soul,” and opens the “Second
 Mystic Life” or Unitive Way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p184">Such prolonged coexistence of alternating pain and
 pleasure states in the developing soul, such delay in the attainment
 of equilibrium, is not infrequent, and must be taken into account in
 all analyses of the mystic type. Though it is convenient for purposes
 of study to practise a certain dissection, and treat as separate
 states which are, in the living subject, closely intertwined, we
 should constantly remind ourselves that such a proceeding is
 artificial. The struggle of the self to disentangle itself from
 illusion and attain the Absolute is a life-struggle. Hence, it will
 and must exhibit the freedom and originality of life: will, as a
 process, obey artistic rather than scientific laws. It will sway now
 to the light and now to the shade of experience: its oscillations will
 sometimes be great, sometimes small. Mood and environment, inspiration
 and information, will all play their part.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p185">There are in this struggle three factors.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p186">(1) The unchanging light of Eternal Reality: that Pure
 Being “which ever shines and nought shall ever dim.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p187">(2) The web of illusion, here thick, there thin; which
 hems in, confuses, and allures the sentient self.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p188">(3) That self, always changing, moving,
 struggling—always, in fact, 
 <i>becoming—</i>

 alive in every fibre, related at once to the unreal and to the real;
 and, with its growth in true being, ever more conscious of the
 contrast between them.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p189">In the ever-shifting relations between these three
 factors, the consequent energy engendered, the work done, we may find
 a cause of the innumerable forms of stress and travail which are
 called in their objective form the Purgative Way. One only of the
 three is constant: the Absolute to which the soul aspires. Though all
 else may fluctuate, that goal is changeless. That Beauty so old and so
 new, “with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of
 turning,” which is the One of Plotinus, the All of Eckhart and
 St. John of the Cross, the Eternal Wisdom of Suso, the Unplumbed Abyss
 of Ruysbroeck, the Pure Love of St. Catherine of Genoa, awaits
 yesterday, to-day, and for ever the opening of Its creature’s
 eyes.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p190">In the moment of conversion those eyes were opened for
 an instant: obtained, as it were, a dazzling and unforgettable glimpse
 of the Uncreated Light. They must learn to stay open: to look
 steadfastly into the eyes of Love: so that, in the beautiful imagery
 of the mystics, the “faithful servant” may become the
 “secret friend.”
 <note place="foot" n="473" id="iv.iii-p190.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p191">
   

    See Ruysbroeck, “De Calculo,” cap. vii. The metaphor is
   an ancient one and occurs in many patristic and mediaeval
   writers.</p></note>

  Then it is, says Boehme, that “the divine glimpse and <pb n="230" id="iv.iii-Page_230" /> beam of joy ariseth in the soul, being a new
 eye, in which the dark, fiery soul conceiveth the Ens and Essence of
 the divine light.”
 <note place="foot" n="474" id="iv.iii-p191.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p192">
   

    “The Epistles of Jacob Boehme,” p. 19.</p></note>

  So hard an art is not at once acquired in its perfection. It is in
 accordance with all that we know of the conditions of development that
 a partial achievement should come first; bewildering moments of
 lucidity, splendid glimpses, whose brevity is due to the weakness of
 the newly opened and unpractised “eye which looks upon
 Eternity,” the yet undisciplined strength of the “eye
 which looks upon Time.” Such is that play of light and dark, of
 exaltation and contrition, which often bridges the gap between the
 Purgative and the Illuminative states. Each by turn takes the field
 and ousts the other; for “these two eyes of the soul of man
 cannot both perform their work at once.”
 <note place="foot" n="475" id="iv.iii-p192.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p193">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p194">To use another and more domestic metaphor, that Divine
 Child which was, in the hour of the mystic conversion, born in the
 spark of the soul, must learn like other children to walk. Though it
 is true that the spiritual self must never lose its sense of utter
 dependence on the Invisible; yet within that supporting atmosphere,
 and fed by its gifts, it must “find its feet.” Each effort
 to stand brings first a glorious sense of growth, and then a fall:
 each fall means another struggle to obtain the difficult balance which
 comes when infancy is past. There are many eager trials, many hopes,
 many disappointments. At last, as it seems suddenly, the moment comes:
 tottering is over, the muscles have learnt their lesson, they adjust
 themselves automatically, and the new self suddenly finds
 itself—it knows not how—standing upright and secure. That
 is the moment which marks the boundary between the purgative and the
 illuminative states.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p195">The process of this passage of the “new”
 or spiritual man from his awakening to the illuminated life, has been
 set out by Jacob Boehme in language which is at once poetic and
 precise. “When Christ the Corner-Stone [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the divine principle latent in man] stirreth himself in the
 extinguished Image of Man in his hearty Conversion and
 Repentance,” he says, “then Virgin Sophia appeareth in the
 stirring of the Spirit of Christ in the extinguished Image, in her
 Virgin’s attire before the Soul; at which the Soul is so amazed
 and astonished in its Uncleanness that all its Sins immediately awake
 in it, and it trembleth before her; for then the judgment passeth upon
 the Sins of the Soul, so that it even goeth back in its unworthiness,
 being ashamed in the Presence of its fair Love, and entereth into
 itself, feeling and acknowledging itself utterly unworthy to receive
 such a Jewel. This is understood by those who are of our tribe and
 have tasted of this heavenly <pb n="231" id="iv.iii-Page_231" /> Gift, and
 by none else. But the noble Sophia draweth near in the Essence of the
 Soul, and kisseth it in friendly Manner, and tinctureth its dark Fire
 with her Rays of Love, and shineth through it with her bright and
 powerful Influence. Penetrated with the strong Sense and Feeling of
 which, the Soul skippeth in its Body for great Joy, and in the
 strength of this Virgin Love exulteth, and praiseth the great God for
 his blest Gift of Grace. I will set down here a short description how
 it is when the Bride thus embraceth the Bridegroom, for the
 consideration of the Reader, who perhaps hath not yet been in this
 wedding chamber. It may be he will be desirous to follow us, and to
 enter into the Inner Choir, where the Soul joineth hands and danceth
 with Sophia, or the Divine Wisdom.”
 <note place="foot" n="476" id="iv.iii-p195.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iii-p196">
   

    Jacob Boehme, “The Way to Christ,” pt. i. p. 23 (vol.
   iv. of the complete English translation of Boehme’s
   works).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iii-p197"><pb n="232" id="iv.iii-Page_232" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="IV. The Illumination of the   Self" progress="45.01%" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v" id="iv.iv">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.iv-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="iv.iv-p1.1">n</span>

  illumination we come to that state of consciousness which is
 popularly supposed to be peculiar to the mystic: a form of mental
 life, a kind of perception, radically different from that of
 “normal” men. His preceding adventures and experiences
 cannot be allowed this quality. His awakening to consciousness of the
 Absolute—though often marked by a splendour and intensity which
 seem to distinguish it from other psychic upheavals of that
 kind—does but reproduce upon higher levels those characteristic
 processes of conversion and falling in love which give depth and
 actuality to the religious and passional life. The purification to
 which he then sets himself—though this possesses as a rule
 certain features peculiar to mystical development—is again
 closely related to the disciplines and mortifications of ascetic, but
 not necessarily mystical, piety. It is the most exalted form with
 which we are acquainted of that 
 <i>catharsis—</i>

 that pruning and training of the human plant—which is the
 essence of all education, and a necessary stage in every kind of
 transcendence. Here, the mystic does but adopt in a more drastic form
 the principles which all who would live with an intense life, all
 seekers after freedom, all true lovers must accept: though he may
 justly claim with Ophelia that these wear their rue with a difference.
 <note place="foot" n="477" id="iv.iv-p1.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p2">
   

    For the relation between 
   <i>catharsis</i>

    and poetic and mystical knowledge, see Bremond, “Prière
   et Poesie,” caps xvi. and xvii.</p></note>

  <pb n="233" id="iv.iv-Page_233" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p3">But in the great swing back into sunshine which is the
 reward of that painful descent into the “cell of
 self-knowledge,” he parts company with these other pilgrims.
 Those who still go with him a little way—certain prophets,
 poets, artists, dreamers do so in virtue of that mystical genius, that
 instinct for transcendental reality, of which all seers and creators
 have some trace. The initiates of beauty or of wisdom, as the great
 mystic is the initiate of love, they share in some degree the
 experiences of the way of illumination. But the mystic has now a
 veritable foothold in that transcendental world into which they
 penetrate now and again: enjoys a certain fellowship—not yet
 union—with the “great life of the All,” and thence
 draws strength and peace. Really and actually, as one whose noviciate
 is finished, he has “entered the Inner Choir, where the Soul
 joineth hands and danceth with Sophia, the Divine Wisdom”: and,
 keeping time with the great rhythms of the spiritual universe, feels
 that he has found his place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p4">This change of consciousness, however abrupt and
 amazing it may seem to the self which experiences it, seems to the
 psychologist a normal phase in that organic process of development
 which was initiated by the awakening of the transcendental sense.
 Responding to the intimations received in that awakening, ordering
 itself in their interest, concentrating its scattered energies on this
 one thing, the self emerges from long and varied acts of purification
 to find that it is able to apprehend another order of reality. It has
 achieved consciousness of a world that was always there, and wherein
 its substantial being—that Ground which is of God—has
 always stood. Such a consciousness is “Transcendental
 Feeling” <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p4.1">
 <i>in excelsis</i>

 </span>
 <i>:</i>

  a deep, intuitional knowledge of the “secret plan.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p5">“We are like a choir who stand round the
 conductor,” says Plotinus, “but do not always sing in
 tune, because their attention is diverted by looking at external
 things. So we always move round the One—if we did not, we should
 dissolve and cease to exist—but we do not always look towards
 the One.” Hence, instead of that free and conscious co-operation
 in the great life of the All which alone can make personal life worth
 living, we move like slaves or marionettes, and, oblivious of the
 whole to which our little steps contribute, fail to observe the
 measure “whereto the worlds keep time.” Our minds being
 distracted from the Corypheus in the midst the “energetic
 Word” who sets the rhythm, we do not behold Him. We are absorbed
 in the illusions of sense; the “eye which looks on
 Eternity” is idle. “But when we 
 <i>do</i>

  behold Him,” says Plotinus again, “we attain the end of
 our existence and our rest. Then we no longer sing out of tune, but
 form a truly divine chorus about Him; in the which chorus dance the
 soul beholds the Fountain of life <pb n="234" id="iv.iv-Page_234" /> the
 Fountain of intellect, the Principle of Being, the cause of good the
 root of soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="478" id="iv.iv-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p6">
   

    Plotinus, Ennead vi. 9. Compare with this image of the rhythmic
   dance of things about a divine Corypheus in the midst, those
   passages in the Apocryphal “Hymn of Jesus” where the
   Logos or Christ, standing within the circle of disciples, says,
   “I am the Word who did play and dance all things,”
   “Now answer to My dancing,” “Understand by dancing
   what I do.” Again, “Who danceth not knoweth not what is
   being done.” “I would pipe, dance ye all!” and
   presently the rubric declares, “All whose Nature is to dance,
   doth dance!” (See Dr. M. R. James, “Apocrypha
   Anecdota,” series 
   <i>2;</i>

    and G. R. S. Mead, “Echoes from the Gnosis: the Dance of
   Jesus.” Compare 
   <i>supra,</i>

    p. 134.)</p></note>

  Such a beholding, such a lifting of consciousness from a self-centred
 to a God-centred world, is of the essence of illumination.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p7">It will be observed that in these passages the claim
 of the mystic is not yet to supreme communion; the “Spiritual
 Marriage” of the Christian mystic, or that “flight of the
 Alone to the Alone” which is the Plotinian image for the utmost
 bliss of the emancipated soul. He has now got through preliminaries;
 detached himself from his chief entanglements; re-orientated his
 instinctive life. The result is a new and solid certitude about God,
 and his own soul’s relation to God: an
 “enlightenment” in which he is adjusted to new standards
 of conduct and thought. In the traditional language of asceticism he
 is “proficient” but not yet perfect. He achieves a real
 vision and knowledge, a conscious harmony with the divine World of
 Becoming: not yet self-loss in the Principle of Life, but rather a
 willing and harmonious revolution about Him, that “in dancing he
 may know what is done.” This character distinguishes almost
 every first-hand description of illumination: and it is this which
 marks it off from mystic union in all its forms. All pleasurable and
 exalted states of mystic consciousness in which the sense of I-hood
 persists, in which there is a loving and joyous relation between the
 Absolute as object and the self as subject, fall under the head of
 Illumination: which is really an enormous development of the
 intuitional life at high levels. All veritable and first-hand
 apprehensions of the Divine obtained by the use of symbols, as in the
 religious life; all the degrees of prayer lying between meditation and
 the prayer of union; many phases of poetic inspiration and
 “glimpses of truth,” are activities of the illuminated
 mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p8">To “see God in nature,” to attain a
 radiant consciousness of the “otherness” of natural
 things, is the simplest and commonest form of illumination. Most
 people, under the spell of emotion or of beauty, have known flashes of
 rudimentary vision of this kind. Where such a consciousness is
 recurrent, as it is in many poets,
 <note place="foot" n="479" id="iv.iv-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p9">
   

    For instance, Keats Shelley, Wordsworth, Tennyson, Browning,
   Whitman.</p></note>

  there results that partial yet often overpowering apprehension of the
 Infinite Life immanent in all living things, which some modern writers
 have dignified by the name of “nature-mysticism.” <pb n="235" id="iv.iv-Page_235" /> Where it is raised to its highest
 denomination, till the veil is obliterated by the light behind, and
 “faith has vanished into sight,” as sometimes happened to
 Blake, we reach the point at which the mystic swallows up the
 poet.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p10">“Dear Sir,” says that great genius in one
 of his most characteristic letters, written immediately after an onset
 of the illuminated vision which he had lost for many years,
 “excuse my enthusiasm, or rather madness, for I am really drunk
 with intellectual vision whenever I take a pencil or graver into my
 hand.”
 <note place="foot" n="480" id="iv.iv-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p11">
   

    “Letters of William Blake,” p. 171.</p></note>

  Many a great painter, philosopher, or poet, perhaps every inspired
 musician, has known this indescribable inebriation of Reality in those
 moments of transcendence in which his masterpieces were conceived.
 This is the “saving madness” of which Plato speaks in the
 “Phaedrus”; the ecstasy of the “God-intoxicated
 man,” the lover, the prophet, and the poet “drunk with
 life.” When the Christian mystic, eager for his birthright, says
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p11.1">“Sanguis Christi, inebria me!”
 </span> he is asking for just such a gift of supernal
 vitality, a draught of that Wine of Absolute Life which runs in the
 arteries of the world. Those to whom that cup is given attain to an
 intenser degree of vitality, hence to a more acute degree of
 perception, a more vivid consciousness, than that which is enjoyed by
 other men. For though, as Ruysbroeck warns us, this “is not
 God,” yet it is for many selves “the Light in which we see
 Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="481" id="iv.iv-p11.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p12">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De vera Contemplatione,” cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p13">Blake conceived that it was his vocation to bring this
 mystical illumination, this heightened vision of reality, within the
 range of ordinary men: to “cleanse the doors of
 perception” of the race. They thought him a madman for his
 pains.</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p13.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.2">“. . . I rest not upon my great task</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.3">To open the Eternal Worlds, to open the immortal
 Eyes</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.4">Of Man inwards into the Worlds of Thought: into
 Eternity</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.5">Ever expanding in the Bosom of God, the Human
 Imagination.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.6">O Saviour, pour upon me thy Spirit of meekness and
 love,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p13.7">Annihilate the Selfhood in me: be thou all my
 life.”
 <note place="foot" n="482" id="iv.iv-p13.8"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p14">
   

    “Jerusalem,” cap. i.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p15">The Mysteries of the antique world appear to have been
 attempts—often by way of a merely magical initiation—to
 “open the immortal eyes of man inwards”: exalt his powers
 of perception until they could receive the messages of a higher degree
 of reality. In spite of much eager theorizing, it is impossible to
 tell how far they succeeded in this task. To those who had a natural
 genius for the Infinite, symbols and rituals which were doubtless
 charged with ecstatic suggestions, and often dramatized the actual
 course of <pb n="236" id="iv.iv-Page_236" /> the Mystic Way, may well have
 brought some enhancement of consciousness:
 <note place="foot" n="483" id="iv.iv-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p16">
   

    Compare E. Rhode, “Psyche,” and J. E. Harrison,
   “Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion,” caps, ix.,
   x., and xi.; a work which puts the most favourable construction
   possible on the meaning of Orphic initiation.</p></note>

  though hardly that complete rearrangement of character which is an
 essential of the mystic’s entrance on the true Illuminated
 State. Hence Plato only claims that “he whose initiation is
 recent” can see Immortal Beauty under mortal veils.</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p16.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.2">“O blessèd he in all wise,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.3">Who hath drunk the Living Fountain</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.4">Whose life no folly staineth</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.5">And whose soul is near to God:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.6">Whose sins are lifted pall-wise</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p16.7">As he worships on the Mountain.”
 <note place="foot" n="484" id="iv.iv-p16.8"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p17">
   

    The “Bacchae” of Euripides (translated by Gilbert
   Murray), p. 83.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p18">Thus sang the initiates of Dionysus; that
 mystery-cult in which the Greeks seem to have expressed all they knew
 of the possible movement of consciousness through rites of
 purification to the ecstasy of the Illuminated Life. The mere crude
 rapture of illumination has seldom been more vividly expressed. With
 its half-Oriental fervours, its self-regarding glory in personal
 purification achieved, and the spiritual superiority conferred by
 adeptship, may be compared the deeper and lovelier experience of the
 Catholic poet and saint, who represents the spirit of Western
 mysticism at its best. His sins, too, had been “lifted
 pall-wise” as a cloud melts in the sunshine of Divine Love: but
 here the centre of interest is not the little self which has been
 exalted, but the greater Self which deigns thus to exalt.</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p18.1">
<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p18.2">“O burn that burns to heal!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p18.3">O more than pleasant wound!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p18.4">And O soft hand, O touch most delicate</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p18.5">That dost new life reveal</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p18.6">That dost in grace abound</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p18.7">And, slaying, dost from death to life
 translate.”
 <note place="foot" n="485" id="iv.iv-p18.8"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p19">
   

    St. John of the Cross, “Llama de Amor Viva” (translated
   by Arthur Symons).</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p20">Here the joy is as passionate, the consciousness of an
 exalted life as intense: but it is dominated by the distinctive
 Christian concepts of humility, surrender, and intimate love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p21">We have seen that all real artists, as well as all
 pure mystics, are sharers to some degree in the Illuminated Life. They
 have drunk, with Blake, from that cup of intellectual vision which is
 the chalice of the Spirit of Life: know something of its divine
 inebriation whenever Beauty inspires them to create. Some have only
 sipped <pb n="237" id="iv.iv-Page_237" /> it. Some, like John of Parma,
 have drunk deep, accepting in that act the mystic heritage with all
 its obligations. But to all who have seen Beauty face to face, the
 Grail has been administered; and through that sacramental communion
 they are made participants in the mystery of the world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p22">In one of the most beautiful passages of the
 “Fioretti” it is told how Brother Jacques of la Massa,
 “unto whom God opened the door of His secrets,” saw in a
 vision this Chalice of the Spirit of Life delivered by Christ into the
 hands of St. Francis, that he might give his brothers to drink
 thereof.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p23">“Then came St. Francis to give the chalice of
 life to his brothers. And he gave it first to Brother John of Parma:
 who, taking it drank it all in haste, devoutly; and straightway he
 became all shining like the sun. And after him St. Francis gave it to
 all the other brothers in order: and there were but few among them
 that took it with due reverence and devotion and drank it all. Those
 that took it devoutly and drank it all, became straightway shining
 like the sun; but those that spilled it all and took it not devoutly,
 became black, and dark, and misshapen and horrible to see; but those
 that drank part and spilled part, became partly shining and partly
 dark, and more so or less according to the measure of their drinking
 or spilling thereof. But the aforesaid Brother John was resplendent
 above all the rest; the which had more completely drunk the chalice of
 life, 
 <i>whereby he had the more deeply gazed into the abyss of the infinite
 light divine</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="486" id="iv.iv-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p24">
   

    “Fioretti,” cap. xlviii. (Arnold’s
   translation).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p25">No image, perhaps, could suggest so accurately as this
 divine picture the conditions of perfect illumination: the drinking
 deeply, devoutly, and in haste—that is, without prudent and
 self-regarding hesitation—of the heavenly Wine of Life; that
 wine of which Rolle says that it “fulfils the soul with a great
 gladness through a sweet contemplation.”
 <note place="foot" n="487" id="iv.iv-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p26">
   

    Horstman, “Richard Rolle of Hampole,” vol. ii. p.
   79.</p></note>

  John of Parma, the hero of those Spiritual Franciscans in whose
 interest this exquisite allegory was composed, stands for all the
 mystics, who, “having completely drunk,” have attained the
 power of gazing into the abyss of the infinite light divine. In those
 imperfect brothers who dared not drink the cup of sacrifice to the
 dregs, but took part and spilled part, so that they became partly
 shining and partly dark, “according to the measure of their
 drinking or spilling thereof,” we may see an image of the
 artist, musician, prophet, poet, dreamer, more or less illuminated
 according to the measure of courage and self-abandonment in which he
 has drunk the cup of ecstasy: but always in comparison with the
 radiance of the pure contemplative, “partly shining and partly
 dark.” “Hinder me not,” says the soul to the <pb n="238" id="iv.iv-Page_238" /> senses in Mechthild of Magdeburg’s
 vision, “I would drink for a space of the unmingled wine.”
 <note place="foot" n="488" id="iv.iv-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p27">
   

    “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. i. cap.
   43.</p></note>

  In the artist, the senses have somewhat hindered the perfect
 inebriation of the soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p28">We have seen that a vast tract of experience—all
 the experience which results from contact between a purged and
 heightened consciousness and the World of Becoming in which it is
 immersed; and much, too, of that which results from contact set up
 between such a consciousness and the Absolute Itself—is included
 in that stage of growth which the mystics call the Illuminative Way.
 This is the largest and most densely populated province of the mystic
 kingdom. Such different visionaries as Suso and Blake, Boehme and
 Angela of Foligno, Mechthild of Magdeburg, Fox, Rolle, St. Teresa, and
 countless others have left us the record of their sojourn therein.
 Amongst those who cannot be called pure mystics we can detect in the
 works of Plato and Heracleitus, Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Walt Whitman
 indications that they too were acquainted, beyond most poets and
 seers, with the phenomena of the illuminated life. In studying it
 then, we shall be confronted by a mass of apparently irreconcilable
 material: the results of the relation set up between every degree of
 lucidity, every kind of character, and the suprasensible world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p29">To say that God is Infinite is to say that He may be
 apprehended and described in an infinity of ways. That Circle whose
 centre is everywhere and whose circumference is nowhere, may be
 approached from every angle with a certainty of being found. Mystical
 history, particularly that which deals with the Illuminative Way, is a
 demonstration of this fact. Here, in the establishment of the
 “first mystic life,” of conscious correspondence with
 Reality, the self which has oscillated between two forms of
 consciousness, has alternately opposed and embraced its growing
 intuitions of the Absolute, comes for a time to rest. To a large
 extent, the discordant elements of character have been purged away.
 Temporally at least the mind has “unified itself” upon
 high levels, and attained, as it believes, a genuine consciousness of
 the divine and veritable world. The depth and richness of its own
 nature will determine how intense that consciousness shall be.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p30">Whatever its scope, however, this new apprehension of
 reality generally appears to the illuminated Self as final and
 complete. As the true lover is always convinced that he has found in
 his bride the one Rose of the World, so the mystic, in the first glow
 of his initiation, is sure that his quest is now fulfilled. Ignorant
 as yet of that consummation of love which overpasses the proceedings
 of the inward eye and ear, he exclaims with entire assurance
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p30.1">“Beati oculi qui exterioribus clausi,
 interioribus autem sunt <pb n="239" id="iv.iv-Page_239" />
 intenti,”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="489" id="iv.iv-p30.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p31">
   

    “De Imitatione Christi,” I. iii. cap. i.</p></note>

  and, absorbed in this new blissful act of vision, forgets that it
 belongs to those who are still <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p31.1"> 
 <i>in via</i>

 </span>. He has yet to pass through that “night of the
 senses” in which he learns to distinguish the substance of
 Reality from the accidents under which it is perceived; to discover
 that the heavenly food here given cannot satisfy his “hunger for
 the Absolute.”
 <note place="foot" n="490" id="iv.iv-p31.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p32">
   

    For the decisive character of this “night of the
   senses,” see St. John of the Cross, “Noche escura del
   Alma,” I. i.</p></note>

  His true goal lies far beyond this joyful basking in the sunbeams of
 the Uncreated Light. Only the greatest souls learn this lesson, and
 tread the whole of that “King’s Highway” which leads
 man back to his Source. “For the many that come to Bethlehem,
 there be few that will go on to Calvary.” The rest stay here, in
 this Earthly Paradise, these flowery fields; where the liberated self
 wanders at will, describing to us as well as it can now this corner,
 now that of the Country of the Soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p33">It is in these descriptions of the joy of
 illumination—in the outpourings of love and rapture belonging to
 this state—that we find the most lyrical passages of mystical
 literature. Here poet, mystic, and musician are on common ground: for
 it is only by the oblique methods of the artist, by the use of
 aesthetic suggestion and musical rhythm, that the wonder of that
 vision can be expressed. When essential goodness, truth, and
 beauty—Light, Life, and Love—are apprehended by the heart,
 whether the heart be that of poet, painter, lover, or saint, that
 apprehension can only be communicated in a living, that is to say, an
 artistic form. The natural mind is conscious only of succession: the
 special 
 <i>differentia</i>

  of the mystic is the power of apprehending simultaneity. In the
 peculiarities of the illuminated consciousness we recognize the effort
 of the mind to bridge the gap between Simultaneity and Succession: the
 characters of Creator and Creation. Here the successive is called upon
 to carry the values of the Eternal.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p34">Here, then, genius and sanctity kiss one another; and
 each, in that sublime encounter, looks for an instant through the
 other’s eyes. Hence it is natural and inevitable that the mystic
 should here call into play all the resources of artistic expression:
 the lovely imagery of Julian and Mechthild of Magdeburg, Suso’s
 poetic visions, St. Augustine’s fire and light, the heavenly
 harmonies of St. Francis and Richard Rolle. Symbols, too, play a major
 part, not only in the description, but also in the machinery of
 illumination: the intuitions of many mystics presenting themselves
 directly to the surface-mind in a symbolic form. We must therefore be
 prepared for a great variety and fluidity of expression, a constant
 and not always conscious recourse to symbol and image, in those <pb n="240" id="iv.iv-Page_240" /> who try to communicate the secret of this
 state of consciousness. We must examine, and even classify so far as
 possible, a wide variety of experience—some which is recognized
 by friends and foes alike as purely “mystical,” some in
 which the operation of poetic imagination is clearly discernible, some
 which involves “psychic phenomena” and other abnormal
 activities of the mind—refusing to be frightened away from
 investigation by the strange, and apparently irreconcilable character
 of our material.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p35">There are three main types of experience which appear
 again and again in the history of mysticism; nearly always in
 connection with illumination, rather than any other phase of mystical
 development. I think that they may fairly be regarded as its main
 characteristics, though the discussion of them cannot cover all the
 ground. In few forms of spiritual life is the spontaneity of the
 individual so clearly seen as here: and in few is the ever-deadly
 process of classification attended with so many risks.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p36">These three characteristics are:—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p37">1. A joyous apprehension of the Absolute: that which
 many ascetic writers call “the practice of the Presence of
 God.” This, however, is not to be confused with that unique
 consciousness of union with the divine which is peculiar to a later
 stage of mystical development. The self, though purified, still
 realizes itself as a separate entity over against God. It is not
 immersed in its Origin, but contemplates it. This is the
 “betrothal” rather than the “marriage” of the
 soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p38">2. This clarity of vision may also be enjoyed in
 regard to the phenomenal world. The actual physical perceptions seem
 to be strangely heightened, so that the self perceives an added
 significance and reality in all natural things: is often convinced
 that it knows at last “the secret of the world.” In
 Blake’s words “the doors of perception are cleansed”
 so that “everything appears to man as it 
 <i>is</i>

 , infinite.”
 <note place="foot" n="491" id="iv.iv-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p39">
   

    “The Marriage of Heaven and Hell,” xxii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p40">In these two forms of perception we see the growing
 consciousness of the mystic stretching in two directions, until it
 includes in its span both the World of Being and the World of
 Becoming;
 <note place="foot" n="492" id="iv.iv-p40.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p41">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra,</i>

    pp. 42-50
   .
</p></note>

  that dual apprehension of reality as transcendent yet immanent which
 we found to be one of the distinguishing marks of the mystic type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p42">3. Along with this two-fold extension of
 consciousness, the energy of the intuitional or transcendental self
 may be enormously increased. The psychic upheavals of the Purgative
 Way have tended to make it central for life: to eliminate from the
 character all those elements which checked its activity. Now it seizes
 upon <pb n="241" id="iv.iv-Page_241" /> the ordinary channels of
 expression; and may show itself in such forms as (a) auditions, (b)
 dialogues between the surface consciousness and another intelligence
 which purports to be divine, (c) visions, and sometimes (d) in
 automatic writings. In many selves this automatic activity of those
 growing but still largely subconscious powers which constitute the
 “New Man,” increases steadily during the whole of the
 mystic life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p43">Illumination, then, tends to appear mainly under one
 or all of these three forms. Often all are present; though, as a rule,
 one is dominant. The balance of characteristics will be conditioned in
 each case by the self’s psychic make-up; its temperamental
 leaning towards “pure contemplation,” “lucid
 vision,” or automatic expression; emanation or immanence, the
 metaphysical, artistic, or intimate aspects of truth. The possible
 combinations between these various factors are as innumerable as the
 possible creations of Life itself.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p44">In the wonderful rhapsodies of St. Augustine, in St.
 Bernard’s converse with the Word, in Angela of Foligno’s
 apprehensions of Deity, in Richard Rolle’s “state of
 song,” when “sweetest heavenly melody he took, with him
 dwelling in mind,” or in Brother Lawrence’s
 “practice of the Presence of God,” we may see varied
 expressions of the first type of illuminated consciousness. Jacob
 Boehme is rightly looked upon as a classic example of the second;
 which is also found in one of its most attractive forms in St. Francis
 of Assisi. Suso and St. Teresa, perhaps, may stand for the third,
 since in them the visionary and auditory phenomena were peculiarly
 well marked. A further study of each characteristic in order, will
 help us to disentangle the many threads which go to the psychical
 make-up of these great and complex mystic types. The rest of this
 chapter will, then, be given to the analysis of the two chief forms of
 illuminated consciousness: the self’s perception of Reality in
 the eternal and temporal worlds. The important subject of voices and
 visions demands a division to itself.</p>

 <h4 id="iv.iv-p44.1">I. The Consciousness of the Absolute, or “Sense of the
 Presence of God”</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p45">This consciousness, in its various forms and degrees,
 is perhaps the most constant characteristic of Illumination; and makes
 it, for the mystic soul, a pleasure-state of the intensest kind. I do
 not mean by this that the subject passes months or years in a
 continuous ecstasy of communion with the Divine. Intermittent periods
 of spiritual fatigue or “aridity”—renewals of the
 temperamental conflicts experienced in purgation—the oncoming
 gloom of the Dark Night—all these may be, and often are,
 experienced <pb n="242" id="iv.iv-Page_242" /> at intervals during the
 Illuminated Life; as flashes of insight, indistinguishable from
 illumination, constantly break the monotony of the Purgative Way. But
 a deep certitude of the Personal Life omnipresent in the universe has
 been achieved; and this can never be forgotten, even though it be
 withdrawn. The “spirit stretching towards God” declares
 that it has touched Him; and its normal condition henceforth is joyous
 consciousness of His Presence with “many privy touchings of
 sweet spiritual sights and feeling, measured to us as our simpleness
 may bear it.”
 <note place="foot" n="493" id="iv.iv-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p46">
   

    Julian of Norwich, “Revelations,” cap. xliii.</p></note>

  Where he prefers less definite or more pantheistic language, the
 mystic’s perceptions may take the form of “harmony with
 the Infinite”—the same divine music transposed to a lower
 key.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p47">This “sense of God” is not a metaphor.
 Innumerable declarations prove it to be a consciousness as sharp as
 that which other men have, or think they have, of colour, heat, or
 light. It is a well-known though usually transitory experience in the
 religious life: like the homing instinct of birds, a fact which can
 neither be denied nor explained. “How that presence is felt, it
 may better be known by experience than by any writing,” says
 Hilton, “for it is the life and the love, the might and the
 light, the joy and the rest of a chosen soul. And therefore he that
 hath soothfastly once felt it he may not forbear it without pain; he
 may not undesire it, it is so good in itself and so comfortable. . . .
 He cometh privily sometimes when thou art least aware of Him, but thou
 shalt well know Him or He go; for wonderfully He stirreth and mightily
 He turneth thy heart into beholding of His goodness, and doth thine
 heart melt delectably as wax against the fire into softness of His
 love.”
 <note place="foot" n="494" id="iv.iv-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p48">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xli.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p49">Modern psychologists have struggled hard to discredit
 this “sense of the presence”; sometimes attributing it to
 the psychic mechanism of projection, sometimes to
 “wish-fulfilments” of a more unpleasant origin.
 <note place="foot" n="495" id="iv.iv-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p50">
   

    See Delacroix, “Études sur le Mysticisme,”
   Appendix I. “Sentiment de Présence.” For a balanced
   view, Maréchal, “Studies in the Psychology of the
   Mystics,” p. 55. See also Poulain, “Les Grâces
   d’Oraison,” cap. v.</p></note>

  The mystics, however, who discriminate so much more delicately than
 their critics between true and false transcendental experience, never
 feel any doubt about its validity. Even when their experience seems
 inconsistent with their theology, they refuse to be disturbed.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p51">Thus St. Teresa writes of her own experience, with her
 usual simplicity and directness, “In the beginning it happened
 to me that I was ignorant of one thing—I did not know that God
 was in all things: and when He seemed to me to be so near, I thought
 it impossible. Not to believe that He was present was not in my <pb n="243" id="iv.iv-Page_243" /> power; for it seemed to me, as it were,
 evident that I felt there His very presence. Some unlearned men used
 to say to me, that He was present only by His grace. 
 <i>I</i>

  
 <i>could not believe that,</i>

  because, as I am saying, He seemed to me to be present Himself: so I
 was distressed. A most learned man, of the Order of the glorious
 Patriarch St. Dominic, delivered me from this doubt, for he told me
 that He was present, and how He communed with us: this was a great
 comfort to me.”
 <note place="foot" n="496" id="iv.iv-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p52">
   

    Vida, cap. xviii. § 20.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p53">Again, “An interior peace, and the little
 strength which either pleasures or displeasures have to remove this
 presence (during the time it lasts) of the Three Persons, and that
 without power to doubt of it, continue in such a manner that I clearly
 seem to experience what St. John says, 
 <i>That He will dwell in the soul,</i>

  and this not only by grace, but that He will also make her perceive
 this presence.”
 <note place="foot" n="497" id="iv.iv-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p54">
   

    “Letters of St. Teresa” (1581), Dalton’s
   translation, No. VII.</p></note>

  St. Teresa’s strong “immanental” bent comes out
 well in this passage.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p55">Such a sense of the divine presence may go side by
 side with the daily life and normal mental activities of its
 possessor; who is not necessarily an ecstatic or an abstracted
 visionary, remote from the work of the world. It is true that the
 transcendental consciousness has now become, once for all, his centre
 of interest, its perceptions and admonitions dominate and light up his
 daily life. The object of education, in the Platonic sense, has been
 achieved: his soul has “wheeled round from the perishing
 world” to “the contemplation of the real world and the
 brightest part thereof.”
 <note place="foot" n="498" id="iv.iv-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p56">
   

    “Republic,” vii. 518.</p></note>

  But where vocation and circumstances require it, the duties of a busy
 outward life continue to be fulfilled with steadiness and success: and
 this without detriment to the soul’s contemplation of the
 Real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p57">In many temperaments of the unstable or artistic type,
 however, this intuitional consciousness of the Absolute becomes
 ungovernable: it constantly breaks through, obtaining forcible
 possession of the mental field and expressing itself in the
 “psychic” phenomena of ecstasy and rapture. In others,
 less mobile, it wells up into an impassioned apprehension, a
 “flame of love” in which the self seems to “meet God
 in the ground of the soul.” This is “pure
 contemplation”: that state of deep orison in which the subject
 seems to be “seeing, feeling and thinking all at once.” By
 this spontaneous exercise of all his powers under the dominion of
 love, the mystic attains that “Vision of the Heart” which,
 “more interior, perhaps, than the visions of dream or
 ecstasy,”
 <note place="foot" n="499" id="iv.iv-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p58">
   

    Récéjac, “Fondements de la Connaissance
   Mystique,” p. 151.</p></note>

  stretches <pb n="244" id="iv.iv-Page_244" /> to the full those very
 faculties which it seems to be holding in suspense; as a top
 “sleeps” when it is spinning fast. <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p58.1"> 
 <i>Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat</i>

 </span>
 .

  This act of contemplation, this glad surrender to an overwhelming
 consciousness of the Presence of God, leaves no sharp image on the
 mind: only a knowledge that we have been lifted up, to a veritable
 gazing upon That which eye hath not seen.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p59">St. Bernard gives in one of his sermons a simple,
 ingenuous and obviously personal account of such “privy
 touchings,” such convincing but elusive contacts of the soul
 with the Absolute. “Now bear with my foolishness for a
 little,” he says, “for I wish to tell you, as I have
 promised, how such events have taken place in me. It is, indeed, a
 matter of no importance. But I put myself forward only that I may be
 of service to you; and if you derive any benefit I am consoled for my
 egotism. If not, I shall but have displayed my foolishness. I confess,
 then, though I say it in my foolishness, that the Word has visited me,
 and even very often. But, though He has frequently entered into my
 soul, I have never at any time been sensible of the precise moment of
 His coming. I have felt that He was present, I remember that He has
 been with me; I have sometimes been able even to have a presentiment
 that He would come: but never to feel His coming nor His departure.
 For whence He came to enter my soul, or whither He went on quitting
 it, by what means He has made entrance or departure, I confess that I
 know not even to this day; according to that which is said,
 <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p59.1"> 
 <i>Nescis unde veniat aut quo vadat</i>

 </span>
 .

  Nor is this strange, because it is to Him that the psalmist has said
 in another place, <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p59.2"> 
 <i>Vestigia tua non cognoscentur</i>

 </span>
 .
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p60">“It is not by the eyes that He enters, for He is
 without form or colour that they can discern; nor by the ears, for His
 coming is without sound; nor by the nostrils, for it is not with the
 air but with the mind that He is blended. . . . By what avenue then
 has He entered? Or perhaps the fact may be that He has not entered at
 all, nor indeed come at all from outside: for not one of these things
 belongs to outside. Yet it has not come from within me, for it is
 good, and I know that in me dwelleth no good thing. I have ascended
 higher than myself, and lo! I have found the Word above me still. My
 curiosity has led me to descend below myself also, and yet I have
 found Him still at a lower depth. If I have looked without myself, I
 have found that He is beyond that which is outside of me, and if
 within, He was at an inner depth still. And thus have I learned the
 truth of the words I have read, <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p60.1">
 <i>In</i>

  
 <i>ipso enim vivimus et movemur et sumus</i>

 </span>.”
 <note place="foot" n="500" id="iv.iv-p60.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p61">
   

    St. Bernard, “Cantica Canticorum,” Sermon lxxiv.</p></note>

  <pb n="245" id="iv.iv-Page_245" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p62">Such a lifting up, such a condition of consciousness
 as that which St. Bernard is here trying to describe, seems to snatch
 the spirit for a moment into a state which it is hard to distinguish
 from that of true “union.” This is what the contemplatives
 call passive or infused contemplation, or sometimes the “orison
 of union”: a brief foretaste of the Unitive State, often enjoyed
 for short periods in the Illuminative Way, which reinforces their
 conviction that they have now truly attained the Absolute. It is but a
 foretaste, however, of that attainment: the precocious effort of a
 soul still in that stage of “Enlightening” which the
 “Theologia Germanica” declares to be “belonging to
 such as are growing.”
 <note place="foot" n="501" id="iv.iv-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p63">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. xiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p64">This distinction between the temporary experience of
 union and the achievement of the Unitive Life is well brought out in a
 fragment of dialogue between Soul and Self in Hugh of St.
 Victor’s mystical tract, “De Arrha Animae.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p65">
 <i>The Soul says,</i>

  “Tell me, what can be this thing of delight that merely by its
 memory touches and moves me with such sweetness and violence that I am
 drawn out of myself and carried away, I know not how? I am suddenly
 renewed: I am changed: I am plunged into an ineffable peace. My mind
 is full of gladness, all my past wretchedness and pain is forgot. My
 soul exults: my intellect is illuminated: my heart is afire: my
 desires have become kindly and gentle: I know not where I am, because
 my Love has embraced me. Also, because my Love has embraced me I seem
 to have become possessed of something, and I know not what it is; but
 I try to keep it, that I may never lose it. My soul strives in
 gladness that she may not be separated from That which she desires to
 hold fast for ever: as if she had found in it the goal of all her
 desires. She exults in a sovereign and ineffable manner, seeking
 nought, desiring nought, but to rest in this. Is 
 <i>this,</i>

  then, my Beloved? Tell me that I may know Him, and that if He come
 again I may entreat Him to leave me not, but to stay with me for
 ever.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p66">
 <i>Man says,</i>

  “It is indeed thy Beloved who visits thee; but He comes in an
 invisible shape, He comes disguised, He comes incomprehensibly. He
 comes to touch thee, not to be seen of thee: to arouse thee, not to be
 comprehended of thee. He comes not to give Himself wholly, but to be
 tasted by thee: not to fulfil thy desire, but to lead upwards thy
 affection. He gives a foretaste of His delights, brings not the
 plenitude of a perfect satisfaction: and the earnest of thy betrothal
 consists chiefly in this, that He who shall afterwards give Himself to
 be seen and possessed by thee perpetually, now permits Himself to be
 sometimes tasted, that thou mayest learn how sweet He is. This shall
 console thee <pb n="246" id="iv.iv-Page_246" /> for His absence: and the
 savour of this gift shall keep thee from all despair.”
 <note place="foot" n="502" id="iv.iv-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p67">
   

    Hugh of St. Victor, “De Arrha Animae” (Migne,
   Patrologia Latina, vol. clxxvi.).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p68">The real distinction between the Illuminative and the
 Unitive Life is that in Illumination the individuality of the
 subject—however profound his spiritual consciousness, however
 close his apparent communion with the Infinite—remains separate
 and intact. His heightened apprehension of reality lights up rather
 than obliterates the rest of his life: and may even increase his power
 of dealing adequately with the accidents of normal existence. Thus
 Brother Lawrence found that his acute sense of reality, his
 apprehension of the Presence of God, and the resulting detachment and
 consciousness of liberty in regard to mundane things, upheld and
 assisted him in the most unlikely tasks; as, for instance, when he was
 sent into Burgundy to buy wine for his convent, “which was a
 very unwelcome task to him, because he had no turn for business, and
 because he was lame, and could not go about the boat but by rolling
 himself over the casks. That, however, he gave himself no uneasiness
 about it, nor about the purchase of the wine. That he said to God, 
 <i>It</i>

  
 <i>was His business he was about:</i>

  and that he afterwards found it very well performed. . . . So
 likewise in his business in the kitchen, to which he had naturally a
 great aversion.”
 <note place="foot" n="503" id="iv.iv-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p69">
   

    “The Practice of the Presence of God,” Second
   Conversation.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p70">The mind, concentrated upon a higher object of
 interest, is undistracted by its own anxieties, likes, or dislikes;
 and hence performs the more efficiently the work that is given it to
 do. Where it does not do so, then the normal make-up or imperfect
 discipline of the subject, rather than its mystical proclivities, must
 be blamed. St. Catherine of Genoa found in this divine companionship
 the power which made her hospital a success. St. Teresa was an
 administrator of genius and an admirable housewife, and declared that
 she found her God very easily amongst the pots and pans.
 <note place="foot" n="504" id="iv.iv-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p71">
   

    St. Teresa, “Las Fundaciones,” cap, v. p. 8.</p></note>

  Appearances notwithstanding, Mary would probably have been a better
 cook than Martha, had circumstances required of her this form of
 activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p72">In persons of feeble or diffuse intelligence, however,
 and above all in victims of a self-regarding spirituality, this deep
 absorption in the sense of Divine Reality may easily degenerate into
 monoideism. Then the “shady side” of Illumination, a
 selfish preoccupation with transcendental joys, the “spiritual
 gluttony” condemned by St. John of the Cross, comes out.
 “I made many mistakes,” says Madame Guyon pathetically,
 “through allowing myself to <pb n="247" id="iv.iv-Page_247" /> be
 too much taken up by my interior joys. . . . I used to sit in a corner
 and work, but I could hardly do anything, because the strength of this
 attraction made me let the work fall out of my hands. I spent hours in
 this way without being able to open my eyes or to know what was
 happening to me: so simply, so peacefully, so gently that sometimes I
 said to myself, ‘Can heaven itself be more peaceful than
 I?’”
 <note place="foot" n="505" id="iv.iv-p72.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p73">
   

    Vie, pt. i. cap. xvii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p74">Here we see Madame Guyon basking like a pious tabby
 cat in the beams of the Uncreated Light, and already leaning to the
 extravagances of Quietism, with its dangerous “double character
 of passivity and beatitude.” The heroic aspect of the mystic
 vocation is in abeyance. Those mystical impressions which her peculiar
 psychic make-up permitted her to receive, have been treated as a
 source of personal and placid satisfactions; not as a well-spring,
 whence new vitality might be drawn for great and self-giving
 activities.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p75">It has been claimed by the early biographers of St.
 Catherine of Genoa, that she passed in the crisis of her conversion
 directly through the Purgative to the Unitive Life; and never
 exhibited the characteristics of the Illuminative Way. This has been
 effectually disproved by Baron von Hügel,
 <note place="foot" n="506" id="iv.iv-p75.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p76">
   

    “Mystical Element of Religion,” vol. i. p. 105.</p></note>

  though he too is inclined in her case to reject the usual sequence of
 the mystic states. Yet the description of Catherine’s condition
 after her four great penitential years were ended, as given in cap.
 vi. of the “Vita e Dottrina,” is an almost perfect picture
 of healthy illumination of the inward or “immanental”
 type; and makes an effective foil to the passage which I have quoted
 from Madame Guyon’s life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p77">No doubt there were hours in which St.
 Catherine’s experience, as it were, ran ahead; and she felt
 herself not merely lit up by the Indwelling Light, but temporally
 merged in it. These moments are responsible for such passages as the
 beautiful fragment in cap. v.; which does, when taken alone, seem to
 describe the true unitive state. “Sometimes,” she said,
 “I do not see or feel myself to have either soul, body, heart,
 will or taste, or any other thing except Pure Love.”
 <note place="foot" n="507" id="iv.iv-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p78">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina” 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  Her normal condition of consciousness, however, was clearly not yet
 that which Julian of Norwich calls being “oned with
 bliss”; but rather an intense and continuous communion with an
 objective Reality which was clearly realized as distinct from herself.
 “After the aforesaid four years,” says the next chapter of
 the “Vita,” “there was given unto her a purified
 mind, free, and filled with God: insomuch that no other thing <pb n="248" id="iv.iv-Page_248" /> could enter into it. Thus, when she heard
 sermons or Mass, so much was she absorbed in her interior feelings,
 that she neither heard nor saw that which was said or done without.
 But within, in the sweet divine light, she saw and heard other things,
 being wholly absorbed by that interior light: and it was not in her
 power to act otherwise.” St. Catherine, then, is still a
 spectator of the Absolute, does not feel herself to be 
 <i>one</i>

  with it. “And it is a marvellous thing that with so great an
 interior recollection, the Lord never permitted her to go beyond
 control. But when she was needed, she always came to herself: so that
 she was able to reply to that which was asked of her: and the Lord so
 guided her, that none could complain of her. And she had her mind so
 filled by Love Divine, that conversation became hard to her: and by
 this continuous taste and sense of God, several times she was so
 greatly transported, that she was forced to hide herself, that she
 might not be seen.” It is clear, however, that Catherine herself
 was aware of the transitory and imperfect nature of this intensely
 joyous state. Her growing transcendental self, unsatisfied with the
 sunshine of the Illuminative Way, the enjoyment of the riches of God,
 already aspired to union with the Divine. With her, as with all truly
 heroic souls, it was love for love, not love for joy. “She cried
 to God because He gave her so many consolations, <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p78.1">
 <i>‘Non voglio quello che esce da te, ma sol voglio te, O dolce
 Amore</i>

 !’</span>”
 <note place="foot" n="508" id="iv.iv-p78.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p79">
   

    “I desire not that which comes forth from Thee; but only I
   desire Thee, O sweetest Love!” (“Vita e Dottrina,”
   cap. vi ).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p80"><span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p80.1">
 <i>“Non voglio quello che esce da te.”</i>

 </span> When the growing soul has reached this level of
 desire, the Illuminative Way is nearly at an end. It has seen the
 goal, “that Country which is no mere vision, but a home,”
 <note place="foot" n="509" id="iv.iv-p80.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p81">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. xx. Compare St. Teresa: “Rapture is
   a great help to recognize our true home and to see that we are
   pilgrims here; it is a great thing to see what is going on there,
   and to know where we have to live, for if a person has to go and
   settle in another country, it is a great help to him in undergoing
   the fatigues of his journey that he has discovered it to be a
   country where he may live in the most perfect peace” (Vida,
   cap. xxxviii., § 8).</p></note>

  and is set upon the forward march. So Rabia, the Moslem saint:
 “O my God, my concern and my desire in this world, is that I
 should remember thee above all the things of this world, and in the
 next that out of all who are in that world, I should meet with thee
 alone.”
 <note place="foot" n="510" id="iv.iv-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p82">
   

    M. Smith, “Rabia the Mystic,” p. 30.</p></note>

  So Gertrude More: “No knowledge which we can here have of thee
 can satisfy my soul seeking and longing without ceasing after thee. .
 . . Alas, my Lord God, what is all thou canst give to a loving soul
 which sigheth and panteth after thee alone, and esteemeth all things
 as dung that she may gain thee? What is all I say, whilst thou givest
 not thyself, who art that one thing which is only necessary and which
 alone can satisfy <pb n="249" id="iv.iv-Page_249" /> our souls? Was it any
 comfort to St. Mary Magdalen, when she sought thee, to find two angels
 which presented themselves instead of thee? verily I cannot think it
 was any joy unto her. For that soul that hath set her whole love and
 desire on thee can never find any true satisfaction but only in
 thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="511" id="iv.iv-p82.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p83">
   

    “Spiritual Exercises,” pp. 26 and 174.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p84">What is the nature of this mysterious mystic
 illumination? Apart from the certitude it imparts, what is the form
 which it most usually assumes in the consciousness of the self? The
 illuminatives seem to assure us that its apparently symbolic name is
 really descriptive; that they do experience a kind of radiance, a
 flooding of the personality with new light. A new sun rises above the
 horizon, and transfigures their twilit world. Over and over again they
 return to light-imagery in this connection. Frequently, as in their
 first conversion, they report an actual and overpowering consciousness
 of radiant light, ineffable in its splendour, as an accompaniment of
 their inward adjustment.</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iv-p84.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p84.2">“Sopr’ onne
 lengua amore,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p84.3">bontá senza figura,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p84.4">lume fuor di mesura</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p84.5">resplende nel mio core,”
 <note place="foot" n="512" id="iv.iv-p84.6"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p85">
   

    “Love above all language, goodness unimagined, light without
   measure shines in my heart” (Jacopone da Todi. Lauda
   xci.).</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p86">sang Jacopone da Todi. “Light rare,
 untellable!” said Whitman. “The flowing light of the
 Godhead,” said Mechthild of Magdeburg, trying to describe 
 <i>what</i>

  it was that made the difference between her universe and that of
 normal men. <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p86.1">
 <i>“Lux vixens dicit,”</i>

 </span> said St. Hildegarde of her revelations, which she
 described as appearing in a special light, more brilliant than the
 brightness round the sun.
 <note place="foot" n="513" id="iv.iv-p86.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p87">
   

    Pitra, “Analecta S. Hildegardis opera,” p. 332.</p></note>

  It is an “infused brightness,” says St. Teresa, “a
 light which knows no night; but rather, as it is always light, nothing
 ever disturbs it.”
 <note place="foot" n="514" id="iv.iv-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p88">
   

    St. Teresa, Vida, cap. xxviii. §§ 7, 8.</p></note>
</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iv-p88.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p88.2">“De subito parve
 giorno a giorno</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p88.3">essere aggiunto!”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p89">exclaims Dante, initiated into the atmosphere of
 heaven; <span lang="it" id="iv.iv-p89.1">“Lume è
 lassù”</span>is his constant declaration:</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p89.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p89.3"><span lang="it" id="iv.iv-p89.4">“Cio ch’ io
 dico è un semplice lume,”</span></l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p90">his last word, in the effort to describe the
 soul’s apprehension of the Being of God.
 <note place="foot" n="515" id="iv.iv-p90.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p91">
   

    Par. i. 61, xxx. 100, xxxiii. 90.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p92">It really seems as though the mystics’
 attainment of new levels of consciousness did bring with it the power
 of perceiving a splendour always there, but beyond the narrow range of
 our poor sight; to which it is only a “luminous darkness”
 at the best. <pb n="250" id="iv.iv-Page_250" /> “In Eternal Nature,
 or the kingdom of Heaven,” said Law, “materiality stands
 in life and light.”
 <note place="foot" n="516" id="iv.iv-p92.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p93">
   

    “An Appeal to All who Doubt.” I give the whole passage
   below, p. 263.</p></note>

  The cumulative testimony on this point is such as would be held to
 prove, in any other department of knowledge, that there is indeed an
 actual light, “lighting the very light” and awaiting the
 recognition of men.
 <note place="foot" n="517" id="iv.iv-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p94">
   

    It is, of course, arguable that the whole of this light-imagery is
   ultimately derived from the Prologue of the Fourth Gospel: as the
   imagery of the Spiritual Marriage is supposed to be derived from the
   Song of Songs. Some hardy commentators have even found in it
   evidence of the descent of Christian Mysticism from sun-worship.
   (See H. F. Dunbar, “Symbolism in Mediaeval Thought”.)
   But it must be remembered that mystics are essentially realists,
   always seeking for language adequate to their vision of truth: hence
   their adoption of this imagery is most simply explained by the fact
   that it represent something which they know and are struggling to
   describe.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p95">Consider the accent of realism with which St.
 Augustine speaks of his own experience of Platonic contemplation; a
 passage in which we seem to see a born psychologist desperately
 struggling by means of negations to describe an intensely positive
 state. “I entered into the secret closet of my soul, led by
 Thee; and this I could do because Thou wast my helper. I entered, and
 beheld with the mysterious eye of my soul the Light that never
 changes, above the eye of my soul, above my intelligence. It was not
 the common light which all flesh can see, nor was it greater yet of
 the same kind, as if the light of day were to grow brighter and
 brighter and flood all space. It was not like this, but different:
 altogether different from all such things. Nor was it above my
 intelligence in the same way as oil is above water, or heaven above
 earth; but it was higher because it made me, and I was lower because
 made by it. He who knoweth the truth knoweth that Light: and who
 knoweth it, knoweth eternity. Love knoweth it.”
 <note place="foot" n="518" id="iv.iv-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p96">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. x.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p97">Here, as in the cases of St. Teresa, St. Catherine of
 Genoa, and Jacopone da Todi, we have a characteristically
 “immanental” description of the illuminated state. The
 self, by the process which mystics call “introversion,”
 the deliberate turning inwards of its attention, its conative powers,
 discerns Reality within the heart: “the rippling tide of love
 which flows secretly from God into the soul, and draws it mightily
 back into its source.”
 <note place="foot" n="519" id="iv.iv-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p98">
   

    Mechthild of Magdeburg, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., pt. vii. 45.</p></note>

  But the opposite or transcendental tendency is not less frequent. The
 cosmic vision of Infinity, exterior to the subject—the
 expansive, outgoing movement towards a Divine Light,</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iv-p98.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p98.2">“Che visible face</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p98.3">lo Creatore a quella creatura,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p98.4">che solo in lui vedere ha la sua
 pace,”<note place="foot" n="520" id="iv.iv-p98.5"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p99">
   

    Par. xxx. 100, “Which makes visible the creator to that
   creature who only in beholding Him finds its peace.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p100"><pb n="251" id="iv.iv-Page_251" /> wholly other than
 anything the earth-born creature can conceive—the strange,
 formless absorption in the Divine Dark to which the soul is destined
 to ascend—all these modes of perception are equally
 characteristic of the Illuminative Way. As in conversion, so here
 Reality may be apprehended in either transcendent or immanent,
 positive or negative terms. It is both near and far; “closer to
 us than our most inward part, and higher than our highest”;
 <note place="foot" n="521" id="iv.iv-p100.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p101">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. iii. cap. 6.</p></note>

  and for some selves that which is far is easiest to find. To a
 certain type of mind, the veritable practice of the Presence of God is
 not the intimate and adorable companionship of the personal Comrade or
 the Inward Light, but the awestruck contemplation of the Absolute, the
 “naked Godhead,” source and origin of all that Is. It is
 an ascent to the supernal plane of perception, where “the
 simple, absolute and unchangeable mysteries of heavenly Truth lie
 hidden in the dazzling obscurity of the secret Silence, outshining all
 brilliance with the intensity of their darkness, and surcharging our
 blinded intellects with the utterly impalpable and invisible fairness
 of glories which exceed all beauty.”
 <note place="foot" n="522" id="iv.iv-p101.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p102">
   

    Dionysius the Areopagite, “De Mystica Theologia,” i. 1.
   (Rolt’s translation.)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p103">With such an experience of eternity, such a vision of
 the triune all-including Absolute which “binds the Universe with
 love,” Dante ends his “Divine Comedy”: and the
 mystic joy with which its memory fills him is his guarantee that he
 has really seen the Inviolate Rose, the flaming heart of things.</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.iv-p103.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.2">“O abbondante grazia,
 ond’ io presunsi</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.3">ficcar lo viso per la luce eterna</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.4">tanto che la veduta vi consunsi!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.5">Nel suo profondo vidi che s’ interna,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.6">legato con amore in un volume,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.7">ciò che per l’universo si squaderna;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.8">Sustanzia ed accidenti, e lor costume,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.9">quasi conflati insieme per tal modo</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.10">che ciò ch’ io dico è un semplice
 lume.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.11">La forma universal di questo nodo</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.12">credo ch’ io vidi, perchè più di
 largo,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.13">dicendo questo, mi sento ch’ io godo.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.14">. . . . .</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.15">O, quanto è corto il dire, e come fioco</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.16">al mio concetto! e questo, a quel ch’ io
 vidi,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.17">è tanto che non basta a dicer poco.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p103.18">O luce eterna, che sola in te sidi,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.19">sola t’ intendi, e, da te intelletta</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p103.20">ed intendente te, ami ed
 arridi!”<note place="foot" n="523" id="iv.iv-p103.21"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p104">
    Par. xxxiii. 82, 121:—</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p105">“O grace abounding! wherein I
   presumed to fix my gaze on the eternal light so long that I consumed
   my sight thereon!</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p106">In its depths I saw ingathered the
   scattered leaves of the universe, bound into one book by love.</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p107">Substance and accident and their
   relations: as if fused together in such a manner that what I tell of
   is a simple light.</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p108">And I believe that I saw the universal
   form of this complexity; because, as I say this, I feel that I
   rejoice more deeply. . . .</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p109">Oh, but how scant the speech and how
   faint to my concept! and that to what I saw is such, that it
   suffices not to call it ‘little.’</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p110">O Light Eternal, Who only in Thyself
   abidest, only Thyself dost comprehend, and, of Thyself comprehended
   and Thyself comprehending, dost love and smile!”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p111"><pb n="252" id="iv.iv-Page_252" /> In Dante, the
 transcendent and impersonal aspect of illumination is seen in its most
 exalted form. It seems at first sight almost impossible to find room
 within the same system for this expansive vision of the
 Undifferentiated Light and such intimate and personal apprehensions of
 Deity as Lady Julian’s conversations with her “courteous
 and dearworthy Lord,” or St. Catherine’s companionship
 with Love Divine. Yet all these are really reports of the same
 psychological state: describe the attainment by selves of different
 types, of the same stage in the soul’s progressive apprehension
 of reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p112">In a wonderful passage, unique in the literature of
 mysticism, Angela of Foligno has reported the lucid vision in which
 she perceived this truth: the twofold revelation of an Absolute at
 once humble and omnipotent, personal and transcendent—the
 unimaginable synthesis of “unspeakable power” and
 “deep humility.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p113">“The eyes of my soul were opened, and I beheld
 the plenitude of God, wherein I did comprehend the whole world, both
 here and beyond the sea, and the abyss and ocean and all things. In
 all these things I beheld naught save the divine power, in a manner
 assuredly indescribable; so that through excess of marvelling the soul
 cried with a loud voice, saying ‘This whole world is full of
 God!’
 <note place="foot" n="524" id="iv.iv-p113.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p114">
   

    The Latin is more vivid: “Est iste mundus pregnans de
   Deo.”</p></note>

  Wherefore I now comprehended how small a thing is the whole world,
 that is to say both here and beyond the seas, the abyss, the ocean,
 and all things; and that the Power of God exceeds and fills all. Then
 He said unto me: ‘I have shown thee something of My
 Power,’ and I understood, that after this I should better
 understand the rest. He then said ‘Behold now My
 humility.’ Then was I given an insight into the deep humility of
 God towards man. And comprehending that unspeakable power and
 beholding that deep humility, my soul marvelled greatly, and did
 esteem itself to be nothing at all.”
 <note place="foot" n="525" id="iv.iv-p114.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p115">
   

    Ste. Angèle de Foligno, “Le Livre de
   l’Expérience des Vrais Fidèles,” p. 124
   (English translation, p. 172).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p116">It must never be forgotten that all apparently
 one-sided descriptions of illumination—more, all experiences of
 it—are governed by temperament. “That Light whose smile
 kindles the Universe” is ever the same; but the self through
 whom it passes, <pb n="253" id="iv.iv-Page_253" /> and by whom we must
 receive its report, has already submitted to the moulding influences
 of environment and heredity, Church and State. The very language of
 which that self avails itself in its struggle for expression, links it
 with half a hundred philosophies and creeds. The response which it
 makes to Divine Love will be the same in type as the response which
 its nature would make to earthly love: but raised to the 
 <i>n</i>

 th degree. We, receiving the revelation, receive with it all those
 elements which the subject has contributed in spite of itself. Hence
 the soul’s apprehension of Divine Reality may take almost any
 form, from the metaphysical ecstasies which we find in Dionysius, and
 to a less degree in St. Augustine, to the simple, almost
 “common-sense” statements of Brother Lawrence, the
 emotional ardours of St. Gertrude, or the lovely intimacies of Julian
 or Mechthild.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p117">Sometimes—so rich and varied does the nature of
 the great mystic tend to be—the exalted and impersonal language
 of the Dionysian theology goes, with no sense of incongruity, side by
 side with homely parallels drawn from the most sweet and common
 incidents of daily life. Suso, in whom illumination and purgation
 existed side by side for sixteen years, alternately obtaining
 possession of the mental field, and whose oscillations between the
 harshest mortification and the most ecstatic pleasure-states were
 exceptionally violent and swift, is a characteristic instance of such
 an attitude of mind. His illumination was largely of the intimate and
 immanental type; but, as we might expect in a pupil of Eckhart, it was
 not without touches of mystical transcendence, which break out with
 sudden splendour side by side with those tender and charming passages
 in which the Servitor of the Eternal Wisdom tries to tell his
 love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p118">Thus, he describes in one of the earlier chapters of
 his life how “whilst he was thinking, according to his custom,
 of the most lovable Wisdom, he questioned himself, and interrogated
 his heart, which sought persistently for love, saying, ‘O my
 heart, whence comes this love and grace, whence comes this gentleness
 and beauty, this joy and sweetness of the heart? Does not all this
 flow forth from the Godhead, as from its origin? Come! let my heart,
 my senses and my soul immerse themselves in the deep Abyss whence come
 these adorable things. What shall keep me back? To-day I will embrace
 you, even as my burning heart desires to do.’ And at this moment
 there was within his heart as it were an emanation of all good, all
 that is beautiful, all that is lovable and desirable was there
 spiritually present, and this in a manner which cannot be expressed.
 Whence came the habit that every time he heard God’s praises
 sung or said, he recollected himself in the depths of his heart and
 soul, and thought on that Beloved Object, <pb n="254" id="iv.iv-Page_254" /> whence comes all love. It is impossible to
 tell how often, with eyes filled with tears and open heart, he has
 embraced his sweet Friend, and pressed Him to a heart overflowing with
 love. He was like a baby which a mother holds upright on her knees,
 supporting it with her hands beneath its arms. The baby, by the
 movements of its little head, and all its little body, tries to get
 closer and closer to its dear mother, and shows by its little laughing
 gestures the gladness in its heart. Thus did the heart of the Servitor
 ever seek the sweet neighbourhood of the Divine Wisdom, and thus he
 was as it were altogether filled with delight.”
 <note place="foot" n="526" id="iv.iv-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p119">
   

    Suso, Leben, cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iv.iv-p119.1">2. The Illuminated Vision of the World</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p120">Closely connected with the sense of the
 “Presence of God,” or power of perceiving the Absolute, is
 the complementary mark of the illuminated consciousness; the vision of
 “a new heaven and a new earth,” or an added significance
 and reality in the phenomenal world. Such words as those of Julian,
 “God is all thing that is good as to my sight, and the goodness
 that all thing hath, it is He,”
 <note place="foot" n="527" id="iv.iv-p120.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p121">
   

    “Revelations,” cap. viii.</p></note>

  seem to supply the link between the two. Here again we must
 distinguish carefully between vaguely poetic language—“the
 light that never was,” “every common bush afire with
 God”—and descriptions which can be referred to a concrete
 and definite psychological experience. This experience, at its best,
 balances and completes the experience of the Presence of God at its
 best. That is to say, its “note” is sacramental, not
 ascetic. It entails the expansion rather than the concentration of
 consciousness; the discovery of the Perfect One self-revealed in the
 Many, not the forsaking of the Many in order to find the One. Its
 characteristic expression is—</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p121.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p121.2">“The World is charged with the grandeur of
 God;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p121.3">It will flame out, like shining from shook
 foil,”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.iv-p122">not “turn thy thoughts into thy own soul,
 where He is hid.” It takes, as a rule, the form of an enhanced
 mental lucidity—an abnormal sharpening of the
 senses—whereby an ineffable radiance, a beauty and a reality
 never before suspected, are perceived by a sort of clairvoyance
 shining in the meanest things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p123">“From the moment in which the soul has received
 the impression of Deity in infused orison,” says Malaval,
 “she sees Him everywhere, by one of love’s secrets which
 is only known of those who have experienced it. The simple vision of
 pure love, which is <pb n="255" id="iv.iv-Page_255" /> marvellously
 penetrating, does not stop at the outer husk of creation: it
 penetrates to the divinity which is hidden within.”
 <note place="foot" n="528" id="iv.iv-p123.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p124">
   

    Malaval, “De l’Oraison Ordinaire” (“La
   Pratique de la Vraye Theologie Mystique,” vol. i. p. 342).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p125">Thus Browning makes David declare—</p>

 <verse id="iv.iv-p125.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p125.2">“I but open my eyes,—and perfection, no
 more and no less</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p125.3">In the kind I imagined full-fronts me, and God is
 seen God</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p125.4">In the star, in the stone, in the flesh, in the soul
 and the clod.”
 <note place="foot" n="529" id="iv.iv-p125.5"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p126">
   

   ”Saul,” xvii.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p127">Blake’s “To see a world in a grain of
 sand,” Tennyson’s “Flower in the crannied
 wall,” Vaughan’s “Each bush and oak doth know I
 AM,” and the like, are exact though over-quoted reports of
 “things seen” in this state of consciousness, this
 “simple vision of pure love”: the value of which is summed
 up in Eckhart’s profound saying, “The meanest thing that
 one knows in God—for instance if one could understand a flower
 as it has its Being in God—this would be a higher thing than the
 whole world!”
 <note place="foot" n="530" id="iv.iv-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p128">
   

    Meister Eckhart (“Mystische Schriften,” p. 137).</p></note>

  Mystical poets of the type of Wordsworth and Walt Whitman seem to
 possess in a certain degree this form of illumination. It is this
 which Bucke, the American psychologist, analysed under the name of
 “Cosmic Consciousness.”
 <note place="foot" n="531" id="iv.iv-p128.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p129">
   

    
   <i>Vide</i>

    
   <i>supra,</i>

    pt. II. Cap. II., the cases of Richard Jefferies, Brother Lawrence,
   and others.</p></note>

  It is seen at its full development in the mystical experiences of
 Boehme, Fox, and Blake.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p130">We will take first the experience of Jacob Boehme, a
 mystic who owed little or nothing to the influence of tradition, and
 who furnishes one of the best recorded all-round examples of mystical
 illumination; exhibiting, along with an acute consciousness of divine
 companionship, all those phenomena of visual lucidity, automatism, and
 enhanced intellectual powers which properly belong to it, but are
 seldom developed simultaneously in the same individual.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p131">In Boehme’s life, as described in the
 Introduction to the English translation of his collected works,
 <note place="foot" n="532" id="iv.iv-p131.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p132">
   

    The Works of Jacob Boehme, 4 vols., 1764, vol. i. pp. xii.,
   etc.</p></note>

  there were three distinct onsets of illumination; all of the
 pantheistic and external type. In the first, which seems to have
 happened whilst he was very young, we are told that “he was
 surrounded by a divine Light for seven days, and stood in the highest
 contemplation and Kingdom of Joy.” This we may perhaps identify
 with mystical awakening, of the kind experienced by Suso. About the
 year 1600 occurred the second illumination, initiated by a trance-like
 state of consciousness, the result of gazing at a polished disc. To
 this I have already referred.
 <note place="foot" n="533" id="iv.iv-p132.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p133">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 58.</p></note>

  This experience brought with it that peculiar and lucid <pb n="256" id="iv.iv-Page_256" /> vision of the inner reality of the phenomenal
 world in which, as he says, “he looked into the deepest
 foundations of things.” “He believed that it was only a
 fancy, and in order to banish it from his mind he went out upon the
 green. But here he remarked that he gazed into the very heart of
 things, the very herbs and grass, and that actual Nature harmonized
 with what he had inwardly seen.”
 <note place="foot" n="534" id="iv.iv-p133.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p134">
   

    Martensen, “Jacob Boehme,” p. 7.</p></note>

  Of this same experience and the clairvoyance which accompanied it,
 another biographer says, “Going abroad in the fields to a green
 before Neys Gate, at Görlitz, he there sat down, and, viewing the
 herbs and grass of the field in his inward light, he saw into their
 essences, use and properties, which were discovered to him by their
 lineaments, figures and signatures. . . . In the unfolding of these
 mysteries before his understanding, he had a great measure of joy, yet
 returned home and took care of his family and lived in great peace and
 silence, scarce intimating to any these wonderful things that had
 befallen him.”
 <note place="foot" n="535" id="iv.iv-p134.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p135">
   

    “Life of Jacob Boehme,” pp. xiii. and xiv. in vol. i.
   of his Collected Works, English translation.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p136">So far as we can tell from his own scattered
 statements, from this time onwards Boehme must have enjoyed a frequent
 and growing consciousness of the transcendental world: though there is
 evidence that he, like all other mystics, knew seasons of darkness,
 “many a shrewd Repulse,” and times of struggle with that
 “powerful contrarium” the lower consciousness. In
 1610—perhaps as the result of such intermittent
 struggles—the vivid illumination of ten years before was
 repeated in an enhanced form: and it was in consequence of this, and
 in order that there might be some record of the mysteries upon which
 he had gazed, that he wrote his first and most difficult book, the
 “Aurora,” or “Morning Redness.” The passage in
 which the “inspired shoemaker” has tried to tell us what
 his vision of Reality was like, to communicate something of the grave
 and enthusiastic travail of his being, the unspeakable knowledge of
 things which he attained, is one of those which arouse in all who have
 even the rudiments of mystical perception the sorrow and excitement of
 exiles who suddenly hear the accents of home. Like absolute music, it
 addresses itself to the whole being, not merely to the intellect.
 Those who will listen and be receptive will find themselves repaid by
 a strange sense of extended life, an exhilarating consciousness of
 truth. Here, if ever, is a man who is struggling to “speak as he
 saw”: and it is plain that he saw much—as much, perhaps,
 as Dante, though he lacked the poetic genius which was needed to give
 his vision an intelligible form. The very strangeness of the phrasing,
 the unexpected harmonies and dissonances which worry polite <pb n="257" id="iv.iv-Page_257" /> and well-regulated minds, are earnests of the
 Spirit of Life crying out for expression from within. Boehme, like
 Blake, seems “drunk with intellectual
 vision”—“a God-intoxicated man.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p137">“In this my earnest and Christian Seeking and
 Desire,” he says, “(wherein I suffered many a shrewd
 Repulse, but at last resolved rather to put myself in Hazard, than
 give over and leave off) the Gate was opened to me, that in one
 Quarter of an Hour I saw and knew more than if I had been many years
 together at an University, at which I exceedingly admired, and
 thereupon turned my Praise to God for it. For I saw and knew the Being
 of all Beings, the Byss and the Abyss, and the Eternal Generation of
 the 
 <i>Holy Trinity,</i>

  the Descent and Original of the World, and of all creatures through
 the Divine Wisdom: knew and saw in myself all the three Worlds,
 namely, 
 <i>The Divine,</i>

  angelical and paradisical; and the 
 <i>dark World,</i>

  the Original of the Nature to the Fire; and then, thirdly, the 
 <i>external;</i>

  and 
 <i>visible World,</i>

  being a Procreation or external Birth from both the internal and
 spiritual Worlds. And I saw and knew the whole working Essence in the
 Evil and the Good, and the Original and Existence of each of them; and
 likewise how the fruitful bearing Womb of Eternity brought forth. . .
 . Yet however I must begin to labour in these great mysteries, as a
 Child that goes to School. I saw it as in a great Deep in the
 Internal. For I had a thorough view of the Universe, as in a Chaos,
 wherein all things are couched and wrapped up, but it was impossible
 for me to explain the same. Yet it opened itself to me, from Time to
 Time, as in a Young Plant; though the same was with me for the space
 of twelve years, and as it was as it were breeding, and I found a
 powerful Instigation within me, before I could bring it forth into
 external Form of Writing: and whatever I could apprehend with the
 external Principle of my mind, that I wrote down.”
 <note place="foot" n="536" id="iv.iv-p137.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p138">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., p. xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p139">Close to this lucid vision of the reality of
 things—this sudden glimpse of the phenomenal in the light of the
 intelligible world—is George Fox’s experience at the age
 of twenty-four, as recorded in his Journal.
 <note place="foot" n="537" id="iv.iv-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p140">
   

    Vol. I. cap. ii.</p></note>

  Here, as in Boehme’s case, it is clear that a previous and
 regrettable acquaintance with the “doctrine of signatures”
 has to some extent determined the language and symbols under which he
 describes his intuitive vision of actuality as it exists in the Divine
 Mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p141">“Now was I come up in spirit through the flaming
 sword into the Paradise of God. All things were new: and all the
 creation gave another smell unto me than before, beyond what words can
 utter. . . . The creation was opened to me; and it was showed me how
 all things had their names given them, according to their <pb n="258" id="iv.iv-Page_258" /> nature and virtue. And I was at a stand in my
 mind whether I should practise physic for the good of mankind, seeing
 the nature and virtue of the creatures were so opened to me by the
 Lord. . . . Great things did the Lord lead me unto, and wonderful
 depths were opened unto me beyond what can by words be declared; but
 as people come into subjection to the Spirit of God, and grow up in
 the image and power of the Almighty, they may receive the word of
 wisdom that opens all things, and come to know the 
 <i>hidden unity in the Eternal Being.”</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p142">“To know the hidden unity in the Eternal
 Being”—know it with an invulnerable certainty, in the
 all-embracing act of consciousness with which we are aware of the
 personality of those we truly love—is to live at its fullest the
 Illuminated Life, enjoying “all creatures in God and God in all
 creatures.” Lucidity of this sort seemes to be an enormously
 enhanced form of the poetic consciousness of “otherness”
 in natural things—the sense of a unity in separateness, a mighty
 and actual Life beyond that which eye can see, a glorious reality
 shining through the phenomenal veil—frequent in those
 temperaments which are at one with life. The self then becomes
 conscious of the living reality of that World of Becoming, the vast
 arena of the Divine creativity, in which the little individual life is
 immersed. Alike in howling gale and singing cricket it hears the
 crying aloud of that “Word which is through all things
 everlastingly.” It participates, actively and open-eyed, in the
 mighty journey of the Son towards the Father’s heart: and seeing
 with purged sight all things and creatures as they are in that
 transcendent order, detects in them too that striving of Creation to
 return to its centre which is the secret of the Universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p143">A harmony is thus set up between the mystic and Life
 in all its forms. Undistracted by appearance, he sees, feels, and
 knows it in one piercing act of loving comprehension. “And the
 bodily sight stinted,” says Julian, “but the spiritual
 sight dwelled in mine understanding, and I abode with reverent dread
 joying in that I saw.”
 <note place="foot" n="538" id="iv.iv-p143.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p144">
   

    “Revelations,” cap. viii.</p></note>

  The heart outstrips the clumsy senses, and sees—perhaps for an
 instant, perhaps for long periods of bliss—an undistorted and
 more veritable world. All things are perceived in the light of
 charity, and hence under the aspect of beauty: for beauty is simply
 Reality seen with the eyes of love. As in the case of another and more
 beatific Vision, <i>essere in caritate è</i> <i>qui necesse</i><note place="foot" n="539" id="iv.iv-p144.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p145"> 
    Par. iii. 77.</p></note>

 For such a reverent and joyous sight the meanest accidents of life are
 radiant. The London streets are paths of loveliness; the very
 omnibuses look like coloured archangels, their laps filled full of
 little trustful souls. <pb n="259" id="iv.iv-Page_259" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p146">Often when we blame our artists for painting ugly
 things, they are but striving to show us a beauty to which we are
 blind. They have gone on ahead of us, and attained that state of
 “fourfold vision to which Blake laid claim; in which the
 visionary sees the whole visible universe transfigured, because he has
 “put off the rotten rags of sense and memory,” and
 “put on Imagination uncorrupt.”
 <note place="foot" n="540" id="iv.iv-p146.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p147">
   

    “Letters of William Blake,” p. 111.</p></note>

  In this state of lucidity symbol and reality, Nature and Imagination,
 are seen to be 
 <i>One:</i>

  and in it are produced all the more sublime works of art, since these
 owe their greatness to the impact of Reality upon the artistic mind.
 “I know,” says Blake again, “that this world is a
 world of imagination and vision. I see everything I paint in this
 world, but everybody does not see alike. To the eye of a miser a
 guinea is far more beautiful than the sun and a bag worn with the use
 of money has more beautiful proportions than a vine filled with
 grapes. The tree which moves some to tears of joy is in the eyes of
 others only a green thing which stands in the way. Some see Nature all
 ridicule and deformity, and by these I shall not regulate my
 proportions; and some scarce see Nature at all. But to the eyes of the
 man of imagination Nature is Imagination itself. As a man is, so he
 sees. As the eye is formed, such are its powers. You certainly
 mistake, when you say that the visions of fancy are not to be found in
 this world. To me this world is all one continued vision of fancy or
 imagination, and I feel flattered when I am told so.”
 <note place="foot" n="541" id="iv.iv-p147.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p148">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    p. 62.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p149">If the Mystic Way be considered as an organic process
 of transcendence, this illuminated apprehension of things, this
 cleansing of the doors of perception, is surely what we might expect
 to occur as man moves towards higher centres of consciousness. It
 marks the self’s growth towards free and conscious participation
 in the Absolute Life; its progressive appropriation of that life by
 means of the contact which exists in the deeps of man’s
 being—the ground or spark of the soul—between the subject
 and the transcendental world. The surface intelligence, purified from
 the domination of the senses, is invaded more and more by the
 transcendent personality; the “New Man” who is by nature a
 denizen of the independent spiritual world, and whose destiny, in
 mystical language, is a “return to his Origin.” Hence an
 inflow of new vitality, a deeper and wider apprehension of the
 mysterious world in which man finds himself, an exaltation of his
 intuitive powers.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p150">In such moments of clear sight and enhanced perception
 as that which Blake and Boehme describe, the mystic and the artist do
 really see <span lang="la" id="iv.iv-p150.1">
 <i>sub specie aeternitatis</i>

  </span> the Four-fold River of Life—that World of
 Becoming in which, as Erigena says, “Every visible and invisible
 creature is a theophany or appearance of God”— <pb n="260" id="iv.iv-Page_260" /> as all perhaps might see it, if prejudice,
 selfhood, or other illusion did not distort our sight. From this
 loving vision there comes very often that beautiful sympathy with,
 that abnormal power over, all living natural things, which crops up
 again and again in the lives of the mystical saints; to amaze the
 sluggish minds of common men, barred by “the torrent of Use and
 Wont”
 <note place="foot" n="542" id="iv.iv-p150.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p151">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. I. cap. xvi.</p></note>

  from all free and deep communion alike with their natural and
 supernatural origin.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p152">Yet it is surely not very amazing that St. Francis of
 Assisi, feeling and knowing—not merely
 “believing”—that every living creature was veritably
 and actually a “theophany or appearance of God,” should
 have been acutely conscious that he shared with these brothers and
 sisters of his the great and lovely life of the All. Nor, this being
 so, can we justly regard him as eccentric because he acted in
 accordance with his convictions, preached to his little sisters the
 birds,
 <note place="foot" n="543" id="iv.iv-p152.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p153">
   

    “Fioretti,” cap. xiv.</p></note>

  availed himself of the kindly offices of the falcon,
 <note place="foot" n="544" id="iv.iv-p153.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p154">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.,</i>

    “Delle Istimate,” 2, and Thomas of Celano, Vita
   Secunda, cap, xccvii.</p></note>

  enjoyed the friendship of the pheasant,
 <note place="foot" n="545" id="iv.iv-p154.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p155">
   

    Thomas of Celano, 
   <i>op. cit.,</i>

    cap. cxxix.</p></note>

  soothed the captured turtledoves, his “simple-minded sisters,
 innocent and chaste,”
 <note place="foot" n="546" id="iv.iv-p155.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p156">
   

    “Fioretti,” cap. xxii.</p></note>

  or persuaded his Brother Wolf to a better life.
 <note place="foot" n="547" id="iv.iv-p156.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p157">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.,</i>

    cap. xxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p158">The true mystic, so often taunted with “a denial
 of the world,” does but deny the narrow and artificial world of
 self: and finds in exchange the secrets of that mighty universe which
 he shares with Nature and with God. Strange contacts, unknown to those
 who only lead the life of sense, are set up between his being and the
 being of all other things. In that remaking of his consciousness which
 follows upon the “mystical awakening,” the deep and primal
 life which he shares with all creation has been roused from its sleep.
 Hence the barrier between human and non-human life, which makes man a
 stranger on earth as well as in heaven, is done away. Life now
 whispers to his life: all things are his intimates, and respond to his
 fraternal sympathy.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p159">Thus it seems quite a simple and natural thing to the
 Little Poor Man of Assisi, whose friend the pheasant preferred his
 cell to “the haunts more natural to its state,” that he
 should be ambassador from the terrified folk of Gubbio to his
 formidable brother the Wolf. The result of the interview, reduced to
 ordinary language, could be paralleled in the experience of many
 persons who have possessed this strange and incommunicable power over
 animal life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p160">“O wondrous thing! whereas St. Francis had made
 the sign of the Cross, right so the terrible wolf shut his jaws and
 stayed his running: and when he was bid, came gently as a lamb and
 laid <pb n="261" id="iv.iv-Page_261" /> him down at the feet of St.
 Francis. . . . And St. Francis stretching forth his hand to take
 pledge of his troth, the wolf lifted up his right paw before him and
 laid it gently on the hand of St. Francis, giving thereby such sign of
 good faith as he was able. Then quoth St. Francis, ‘Brother
 Wolf, I bid thee in the name of Jesu Christ come now with me, nothing
 doubting, and let us go stablish this peace in God’s
 name.’ And the wolf obedient set forth with him, in fashion as a
 gentle lamb; whereat the townsfolk made mighty marvel, beholding. . .
 . And thereafter this same wolf lived two years in Agobio; and went
 like a tame beast in and out the houses from door to door, without
 doing hurt to any, or any doing hurt to him, and was courteously
 nourished by the people; and as he passed thus wise through the
 country and the houses, never did any dog bark behind him. At length
 after a two years space, brother wolf died of old age: whereat the
 townsfolk sorely grieved, sith marking him pass so gently through the
 city, they minded them the better of the virtue and the sanctity of
 St. Francis.”
 <note place="foot" n="548" id="iv.iv-p160.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p161">
   

    Fioretti,” cap. xxi (Arnold’s translation). Perhaps I
   may be allowed to remind the incredulous reader that the discovery
   of a large wolf’s scull in Gubbio close to the spot in which
   Brother Wolf is said to have lived in a cave for two years after his
   taming by the Saint, has done something to vindicate the truth of
   this beautiful story.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p162">In another mystic, less familiar than St. Francis to
 English readers—Rose of Lima, the Peruvian saint—this deep
 sympathy with natural things assumed a particularly lovely form. To
 St. Rose the whole world was a holy fairyland, in which it seemed to
 her that every living thing turned its face towards Eternity and
 joined in her adoration of God. It is said in her biography that
 “when at sunrise, she passed through the garden to go to her
 retreat, she called upon nature to praise with her the Author of all
 things. Then the trees were seen to bow as she passed by, and clasp
 their leaves together, making a harmonious sound. The flowers swayed
 upon their stalks, and opened their blossoms that they might scent the
 air; thus according to their manner praising God. At the same time the
 birds began to sing, and came and perched upon the hands and shoulders
 of Rose. The insects greeted her with a joyous murmur, and all which
 had life and movement joined in the concert of praise she addressed to
 the Lord.”
 <note place="foot" n="549" id="iv.iv-p162.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p163">
   

    De Bussierre, “Le Pérou et Ste. Rose de Lime,” p.
   256.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p164">Again—and here we catch an echo of the pure
 Franciscan spirit, the gaiety of the Troubadours of God—during
 her last Lent, “each evening at sunset a little bird with an
 enchanting voice came and perched upon a tree beside her window, and
 waited till she gave the sign to him to sing. Rose, as soon as she saw
 her little feathered chorister, made herself ready to sing the praises
 of God, and challenged the bird to this musical duel in a song which
 she had <pb n="262" id="iv.iv-Page_262" /> composed for this purpose.
 ‘Begin, dear little bird,’ she said, ‘begin thy
 lovely song! Let thy little throat, so full of sweet melodies, pour
 them forth: that together we may praise the Lord. Thou dost praise thy
 Creator, I my sweet Saviour: thus we together bless the Deity. Open
 thy little beak, begin and I will follow thee: and our voices shall
 blend in a song of holy joy.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p165">“At once the little bird began to sing, running
 through his scale to the highest note. Then he ceased, that the saint
 might sing in her turn . . . thus did they celebrate the greatness of
 God, turn by turn, for a whole hour: and with such perfect order, that
 when the bird sang Rose said nothing, and when she sang in her turn
 the bird was silent, and listened to her with a marvellous attention.
 At last, towards the sixth hour, the saint dismissed him, saying,
 ‘Go, my little chorister, go, fly far away. But blessed be my
 God who never leaves me!’’’
 <note place="foot" n="550" id="iv.iv-p165.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p166">
   

    De Bussierre, “Le Pérou et Ste. Rose de Lime,” p.
   415.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p167">The mystic whose illumination takes such forms as
 these, who feels with this intensity and closeness the bond of love
 which “binds in one book the scattered leaves of all the
 universe,” dwells in a world unknown to other men. He pierces
 the veil of imperfection, and beholds Creation with the
 Creator’s eye. The “Pattern is shown him in the
 Mount.” “The whole consciousness,” says
 Récéjac, “is flooded with light to unknown depths,
 under the gaze of love, from which nothing escapes. In this stage,
 intensity of vision and sureness of judgment are equal: and the things
 which the seer brings back with him when he returns to common life are
 not merely partial impressions, or the separate knowledge of
 ‘science’ or ‘poetry.’ They are rather truths
 which embrace the world, life and conduct: in a word, 
 <i>the whole consciousness</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="551" id="iv.iv-p167.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p168">
   

    “Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique,” p. 113.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p169">It is curious to note in those diagrams of experience
 which we have inherited from the more clear-sighted philosophers and
 seers, indications that they have enjoyed prolonged or transitory
 periods of this higher consciousness; described by Récéjac
 as the marriage of imaginative vision with moral transcendence. I
 think it at least a reasonable supposition that Plato’s doctrine
 of Ideas owed something to an intuition of this kind; for a
 philosophy, though it may claim to be the child of pure reason, is
 usually found to owe its distinctive character to the
 philosopher’s psychological experience. The Platonic statements
 as to the veritable existence of the Idea of a house, a table, or a
 bed, and other such concrete and practical applications of the
 doctrine of the ideal, which have annoyed many metaphysicians, become
 explicable on such a psychological basis. That illuminated vision in
 which “all things are made new” can afford to embrace the
 homeliest as well as the sublimest things; <pb n="263" id="iv.iv-Page_263" /> and, as a matter of experience, it does do
 this, seeing all objects, as Monet saw the hayrick, as “modes of
 light.” Blake said that his cottage at Felpham was a shadow of
 the angels’ houses,
 <note place="foot" n="552" id="iv.iv-p169.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p170">
   

    Letters, p. 75.</p></note>

  and I have already referred to the converted Methodist who saw his
 horses and hogs on the ideal plane.
 <note place="foot" n="553" id="iv.iv-p170.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p171">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra,</i>

    p. 192.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p172">Again, when Plotinus, who is known to have experienced
 ecstatic states, speaks with the assurance of an explorer of an
 “intelligible world,” and asks us, “What other fire
 could be a better image of the fire which is there, than the fire
 which is here? Or what other earth than this, of the earth which is
 there?”
 <note place="foot" n="554" id="iv.iv-p172.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p173">
   

    Ennead ii. 9. 4.</p></note>

  we seem to detect behind the language of Neoplatonic philosophy a
 hint of the same type of first-hand experience. The minds to whom we
 owe the Hebrew Kabalah found room for it too in their diagram of the
 soul’s ascent towards Reality. The first “Sephira”
 above Malkuth, the World of Matter, or lowest plane upon that Tree of
 Life which is formed by the ten emanations of the Godhead is, they
 say, “Yesod,” the “archetypal universe.” In
 this are contained the realities, patterns, or Ideas, whose shadows
 constitute the world of appearance in which we dwell. The path of the
 ascending soul upon the Tree of Life leads him first from Malkuth to
 Yesod: 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , human consciousness in the course of its transcendence passes from
 the normal illusions of men to a deeper perception of its
 environment—a perception which is symbolized by the
 “archetypal plane” or world of Platonic Ideas.
 “Everything in temporal nature,” says William Law,
 “is descended out of that which is eternal, and stands as a
 palpable visible outbirth of it, so when we know how to separate the
 grossness, death, and darkness of time from it, we find what it is in
 its eternal state. . . . In Eternal Nature, or the Kingdom of Heaven,
 materiality stands in life and light; it is the light’s glorious
 Body, or that garment wherewith light is clothed, and therefore has
 all the properties of light in it, and only differs from light as it
 is its brightness and beauty, as the holder and displayer of all its
 colours, powers, and virtues.”
 <note place="foot" n="555" id="iv.iv-p173.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p174">
   

    “An Appeal to All who Doubt” (Liberal and Mystical
   Writings of William Law, p. 52).</p></note>

  When Law wrote this, he may have believed that he was interpreting to
 English readers the unique message of his master, Jacob Boehme. As a
 matter of fact he was reiterating truths which a long line of
 practical mystics had been crying for centuries into the deaf ears of
 mankind. He was saying in the eighteenth century what Gregory of Nyssa
 had said in the fourth and Erigena in the ninth; telling the secret of
 that “Inviolate Rose” which can never be profaned because
 it can only be seen with the eyes of love. <pb n="264" id="iv.iv-Page_264" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p175">That serene and illuminated consciousness of the
 relation of things inward and outward—of the Hidden Treasure and
 its Casket, the energizing Absolute and its expression in Time and
 Space—which we have been studying in this chapter, is at its
 best a state of fine equilibrium; a sane adjustment of the inner and
 outer life. By that synthesis of love and will which is the secret of
 the heart, the mystic achieves a level of perception in which the
 whole world is seen and known in God, and God is seen and known in the
 whole world. It is a state of exalted emotion: being produced by love,
 of necessity it produces love in its turn. The sharp division between
 its inlooking and outlooking forms which I have adopted for
 convenience of description, is seldom present to the minds which
 achieve it. They, “cleansed, fed, and sanctified,” are
 initiated into a spiritual universe where such clumsy distinctions
 have little meaning. All is alike part of the “new life”
 of peaceful charity: and that progressive abolition of selfhood which
 is of the essence of mystical development, is alone enough to prevent
 them from drawing a line between the inward personal companionship and
 outward impersonal apprehension of the Real. True Illumination, like
 all real and vital experience, consists rather in the breathing of a
 certain atmosphere, the living at certain levels of consciousness,
 than in the acquirement of specific information. It is, as it were, a
 resting-place upon “the steep stairway of love”; where the
 self turns and sees all about it a transfigured universe, radiant with
 that same Light Divine which nests in its own heart and leads it
 on.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p176">“When man’s desires are fixed immovably on
 his Maker as far as for deadliness and corruption of the flesh he is
 let,” says Rolle of the purified soul which has attained the
 illuminated state, “then it is no marvel that his strength manly
 using, first as it were heaven being opened, with his understanding he
 beholds high heavenly citizens; and afterwards sweetest heat, as it
 were burning fire, he feels. Then with marvellous sweetness he is
 taught, and so forth in songful noise he is joyed. This, therefore, is
 perfect charity, which no man knows but he that hath it took. And he
 that it has taken, it never leaves: sweetly he lives and sickerly he
 shall die.”
 <note place="foot" n="556" id="iv.iv-p176.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p177">
   

    Rolle, “The Fire of love,” bk. i. cap. xix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p178">Sweetly, it is true, the illuminated mystic may live;
 but not, as some think, placidly. Enlightenment is a symptom of
 growth: and growth is a living process, which knows no rest. The
 spirit, indeed, is invaded by a heavenly peace; but it is the peace,
 not of idleness, but of ordered activity. “A rest most
 busy,” in Hilton’s words: a progressive appropriation of
 the Divine. The urgent push of an indwelling spirit, aspiring to its
 home in the heart of Reality, is felt more and more, as the invasion
 of the normal consciousnesss <pb n="265" id="iv.iv-Page_265" /> by the
 transcendental personality—the growth of the New
 Man—proceeds towards its term.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p179">Therefore the great seekers for reality are not as a
 rule long delayed by the exalted joys of Illumination. Intensely aware
 now of the Absolute Whom they adore, they are aware too that though
 known He is unachieved. Even whilst they enjoy the rapture of the
 Divine Presence—of life in a divine, ideal
 world—something, they feel, makes default. 
 <i>Sol voglio Te, O dolce Amore</i>.

  Hence for them that which they now enjoy, and which passes the
 understanding of other men, is not a static condition; often it
 coexists with that travail of the heart which Tauler has called
 “stormy love.” The greater the mystic, the sooner he
 realizes that the Heavenly Manna which has been administered to him is
 not yet That with which the angels are full fed. Nothing less will do:
 and for him the progress of illumination is a progressive
 consciousness that he is destined not for the sunny shores of the
 spiritual universe, but for “the vast and stormy sea of the
 divine.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p180">“Here,” says Ruysbroeck of the soul which
 has been lit by the Uncreated Light, “there begins an eternal
 hunger, which shall never more be satisfied. It is the inward craving
 and hankering of the affective power and created spirit after an
 Uncreated Good. And as the spirit longs for fruition, and is invited
 and urged thereto by God, she must always desire to attain it. Behold!
 here begin an eternal craving and continual yearning in eternal
 insatiableness! These men are poor indeed: for they are hungry and
 greedy, and their hunger is insatiable! Whatsoever they eat and drink
 they shall never be satisfied, for this hunger is eternal. . . . Here
 are great dishes of food and drink, of which none know but those who
 taste them; but full satisfaction in fruition is the one dish that
 lacks them, and this is why their hunger is ever renewed. Nevertheless
 in this contact rivers of honey full of all delight flow forth; for
 the spirit tastes these riches under every mode that it can conceive
 or apprehend. But all this is according to the manner of the
 creatures, and is below God: and hence there remains an eternal hunger
 and impatience. If God gave to such a man all the gifts which all the
 saints possess, and all that He is able to give, but without giving
 Himself, the craving desire of the spirit would remain hungry and
 unsatisfied.”
 <note place="foot" n="557" id="iv.iv-p180.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.iv-p181">
   

    “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii. cap,
   liii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.iv-p182"><pb n="266" id="iv.iv-Page_266" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="V. Voices and Visions" progress="51.56%" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi" id="iv.v">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.v-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iv.v-p1.1">e</span>

  now come to that eternal battle-ground, the detailed discussion of
 those abnormal psychic phenomena which appear so persistently in the
 history of the mystics. That is to say, visions, auditions, automatic
 script, and those dramatic dialogues between the Self and some other
 factor—the Soul, Love, Reason, of the Voice of God—which
 seem sometimes to arise from an exalted and uncontrolled imaginative
 power, sometimes to attain the proportions of auditory
 hallucination.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p2">Here, moderate persons are like to be hewn in pieces
 between the two “great powers” who have long disputed this
 territory. On the one hand we have the strangely named rationalists,
 who feel that they have settled the matter once for all by calling
 attention to the obvious parallels which exist between the bodily
 symptoms of acute spiritual stress and the bodily symptoms of certain
 forms of disease. These considerations, reinforced by those
 comfortable words “auto-suggestion” “psychosensorial
 hallucination” and “association
 neurosis”—which do but reintroduce mystery in another and
 less attractive form—enable them to pity rather than blame the
 peculiarities of the great contemplatives. French psychology, in
 particular, revels in this sort of thing: and <pb n="267" id="iv.v-Page_267" /> would, if it had its way, fill the wards of
 the Salpêtriére with patients from the Roman Calendar. The
 modern interpreter, says Rufus Jones, finds in the stigmata of St.
 Francis of Assisi a point of weakness rather than a point of strength:
 not “the marks of a saint,” but “the marks of
 emotional and physical abnormality.”
 <note place="foot" n="558" id="iv.v-p2.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p3">
   

    “Studies in Mystical Religion,” p. 165. Those who wish
   to study the “rationalist” argument in an extreme form
   are directed to Prof. Janet, “L’Automatisme
   psychologique” and “L’État mentale des
   hysteriques,” and Prof. Leuba, “Introduction to the
   Psychology of Religious Mysticism.”</p></note>

  This is a very moderate statement of the “rational”
 position, by a writer who is in actual sympathy with certain aspects
 of mysticism. Yet it may well be doubted whether that flame of living
 love which could, for one dazzling instant, weld body and soul in one,
 was really a point of weakness in a saint: whether Blake was quite as
 mad as some of his interpreters, or the powers of St. Paul and St.
 Teresa are fully explained on a basis of epilepsy or hysteria:
 whether, finally, it is as scientific as it looks, to lump together
 all visions and voices—from Wandering Willy to the Apocalypse of
 St. John—as examples of unhealthy cerebral activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p4">As against all this, the intransigeant votaries of the
 supernatural seem determined to play into the hands of their foes.
 They pin themselves, for no apparent reason, to the objective reality
 and absolute value of visions, voices, and other experiences which
 would be classed, in any other department of life, as the harmless
 results of a vivid imagination: and claim as examples of miraculous
 interference with “natural law” psychic phenomena which
 may well be the normal if rare methods by which a certain type of
 intuitive genius actualizes its perceptions of the spiritual world.
 <note place="foot" n="559" id="iv.v-p4.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p5">
   

    On the difference in this respect between the “normal”
   and the “average,” see Granger, “The Soul of a
   Christian,” p. 12.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p6">Materialistic piety of this kind, which would have us
 believe that St. Anthony of Padua really held the Infant Christ in his
 arms, and that the Holy Ghost truly told the Blessed Angela of Foligno
 that He loved her better than any other woman in the Vale of Spoleto,
 and she knew Him more intimately than the Apostles themselves,
 <note place="foot" n="560" id="iv.v-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p7">
   

    See St. Angèle de Foligno, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 130 (English translation, p. 245).</p></note>

  is the best friend the “rationalists” possess. It turns
 dreams into miracles and drags down the symbolic visions of genius to
 the level of pious hallucination. Even the profound and beautiful
 significance of St. Margaret Mary Alacoque’s vision of the
 Sacred Heart—a pictured expression of one of the deepest
 intuitions of the human soul, caught up to the contemplation of
 God’s love—has been impaired by the grossly material
 interpretation which it has been forced to bear. So, too, the
 beautiful reveries of Suso, the divine visitations experienced by
 Francis, Catherine, <pb n="268" id="iv.v-Page_268" /> Teresa and
 countless other saints, have been degraded in the course of their
 supposed elevation to the sphere called
 “supernatural”—a process as fatal to their truth and
 beauty as the stuffing of birds.
 <note place="foot" n="561" id="iv.v-p7.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p8">
   

    Poulain, “Les Graces d’Oraison,” cap. xx. Farges,
   “Mystical Phenomena,” and Ribet’s elaborate work,
   “La Mystique Divine,” well represent the
   “supernaturalist” position. As against the
   “rationalistic” theory of stigmatization already
   described, one feels that this last-named writer hardly advances his
   own cause when he insists on attributing equal validity (
   <i>a</i>

   ) to the Stigmata as marks of the Divine, (
   <i>b</i>

   ) to the imprint of a toad, bat, spider <span lang="fr" id="iv.v-p8.1">“ou de tout autre objet exprimant
   l’abjection”</span> on the bodies of those who
   have had commerce with the devil (tome iii. p. 482).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p9">All this, too, is done in defiance of the great
 mystics themselves, who are unanimous in warning their disciples
 against the danger of attributing too much importance to
 “visions” and “voices,” or accepting them at
 their face value as messages from God. Nevertheless, these visions and
 voices are such frequent accompaniments of the mystic life, that they
 cannot be ignored. The messengers of the invisible world knock
 persistently at the doors of the senses: and not only at those which
 we refer to hearing and to sight. In other words, supersensual
 intuitions—the contact between man’s finite being and the
 Infinite Being in which it is immersed—can express themselves by
 means of almost any kind of sensory automatism. Strange sweet perfumes
 and tastes, physical sensations of touch, inward fires, are reported
 over and over again in connection with such spiritual adventures.
 <note place="foot" n="562" id="iv.v-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p10">
   

    
   <i>Vide infra,</i>

    quotations from Hilton and St. John of the Cross. Also Rolle
   “The Fire of Love,” Prologue. E. Gardner, “St.
   Catherine of Siena,” p. 15. Von Hügel, “The
   Mystical Element of Religion,” vol. i. pp. 178-181.</p></note>

  Those symbols under which the mystic tends to approach the Absolute
 easily become objectivized, and present themselves to the
 consciousness as parts of experience, rather than as modes of
 interpretation. The knowledge which is obtained in such an approach is
 wholly transcendental. It consists in an undifferentiated act of the
 whole consciousness, in which under the spur of love life draws near
 to Life. Thought, feeling, vision, touch—all are hopelessly
 inadequate to it: yet all, perhaps, may hint at that intense
 perception of which they are the scattered parts. “And we shall
 endlessly be all had in God,” says Julian of this supreme
 experience, “Him verily seeing and fully feeling, Him
 spiritually hearing and Him delectably smelling and sweetly
 swallowing.”
 <note place="foot" n="563" id="iv.v-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p11">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. xliii. I have
   restored the bold language of the original, which is somewhat toned
   down in modern versions.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p12">All those so-called “hallucinations of the
 senses” which appear in the history of mysticism must, then, be
 considered soberly, frankly, and without prejudice in the course of
 our inquiry into the psychology of man’s quest of the Real. The
 question for their critics must really be this: do these automatisms,
 which appear so persistently as a part of the contemplative life,
 represent merely <pb n="269" id="iv.v-Page_269" /> the dreams and
 fancies, the old digested percepts of the visionary, objectivized and
 presented to his surface-mind in a concrete form; or, are they ever
 representations—symbolic, if you like—of some fact, force,
 or personality, some “triumphing spiritual power,”
 external to himself? Is the vision only a pictured thought, an
 activity of the dream imagination: or, is it the violent effort of the
 self to translate something impressed upon its deeper being, some
 message received from without,
 <note place="foot" n="564" id="iv.v-p12.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p13">
   

    Here as elsewhere the reader will kindly recollect that all spatial
   language is merely symbolic when used in connection with spiritual
   states.</p></note>

  which projects this sharp image and places it before the
 consciousness?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p14">The answer seems to be that the voice or vision may be
 either of these two things: and that pathology and religion have both
 been over-hasty in their eagerness to snatch at these phenomena for
 their own purposes. Many—perhaps most—voices do but give
 the answer which the subject has already suggested to itself;
 <note place="foot" n="565" id="iv.v-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p15">
   

    For instance when Margaret Ebner, the celebrated “Friend of
   God,” heard a voice telling her that Tauler, who was the
   object of great veneration in the circle to which she belonged, was
   the man whom God loved best and that He dwelt in him like melodious
   music (see Rufus Jones, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 257).</p></note>

 many—perhaps most—visions are the picturings of dreams and
 desires.
 <note place="foot" n="566" id="iv.v-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p16">
   

    “There are persons to be met with,” says St. Teresa,
   “and I have known them myself, who have so feeble a brain and
   imagination that they think they see whatever they are thinking
   about, and this is a very dangerous condition.” (“El
   Castillo Interior,” Moradas Cuartas, cap. iii.)</p></note>

  Some are morbid hallucinations: some even symptoms of insanity. All
 probably borrow their shape, as apart from their content, from
 suggestions already present in the mind of the seer.
 <note place="foot" n="567" id="iv.v-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p17">
   

    The dream-theory of vision is well and moderately stated by Pratt:
   “The Religious Consciousness,” cap. xviii, pp. 402 
   <i>seq.</i>

    But his statement 
   <i>(loc. cit.)</i>

    that “the visions of the mystics are determined in content by
   their belief, and are due to the dream imagination working upon the
   mass of theological material which fills the mind” is far too
   absolute.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p18">But there are some, experienced by minds of great
 power and richness, which are crucial for those who have them. These
 bring wisdom to the simple and ignorant, sudden calm to those who were
 tormented by doubts. They flood the personality with new light:
 accompany conversion, or the passage from one spiritual state to
 another: arrive at moments of indecision, bringing with them
 authoritative commands or counsels, opposed to the inclination of the
 self: confer a convinced knowledge of some department of the spiritual
 life before unknown. Such visions, it is clear, belong to another and
 higher plane of experience from the radiant appearances of our Lady,
 the piteous exhibitions of the sufferings of Christ, which swarm in
 the lives of the saints, and contain no feature which is not traceable
 to the subject’s religious enthusiasms or previous knowledge.
 <note place="foot" n="568" id="iv.v-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p19">
   

   The book of Angela of Foligno, already cited, contains a rich series
   of examples.</p></note>

  These, in the apt phrase of Godfernaux, <pb n="270" id="iv.v-Page_270" /> are but “images floating on the moving
 deeps of feeling,”
 <note place="foot" n="569" id="iv.v-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p20">
   

    “Sur la psychologie du Mysticisme” (
   <i>Revue</i>

    
   <i>Philosophique,</i>

    February, 1902
   <i>).</i>
</p></note>

  not symbolic messages from another plane of consciousness. Some test,
 then, must be applied, some basis of classification discovered, if we
 are to distinguish the visions and voices which seem to be symptoms of
 real transcendental activity from those which are only due to
 imagination raised to the 
 <i>n</i>

 th power, to intense reverie, or to psychic illness. That test, I
 think, must be the same as that which we shall find useful for
 ecstatic states; namely, their life-enhancing quality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p21">Those visions and voices which are the 
 <i>media</i>

  by which the “seeing self” truly approaches the Absolute;
 which are the formula under which ontological perceptions are
 expressed; are found by that self to be sources of helpful energy,
 charity, and, courage. They infuse something new in the way of
 strength, knowledge, direction; and leave it—physically,
 mentally, or spiritually—better than they found it. Those which
 do not owe their inception to the contact of the soul with external
 reality—in theological language, do not “come from
 God”—do not have this effect. At best, they are but the
 results of the self’s turning over of her treasures: at worst,
 they are the dreams—sometimes the diseased dreams—of an
 active, rich, but imperfectly controlled subliminal consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p22">Since it is implicit in the make-up of the mystical
 temperament, that the subliminal consciousness should be active and
 rich—and since the unstable nervous organization which goes with
 it renders it liable to illness and exhaustion—it is not
 surprising to find that the visionary experience even of the greatest
 mystics is mixed in type. Once automatism has established itself in a
 person, it may as easily become the expression of folly as of wisdom.
 In the moments when inspiration has ebbed, old forgotten superstitions
 may take its place. When Julian of Norwich in her illness saw the
 “horrible showing” of the Fiend, red with black freckles,
 which clutched at her throat with its paws:
 <note place="foot" n="570" id="iv.v-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p23">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. lxvi.</p></note>

  when St. Teresa was visited by Satan, who left a smell of brimstone
 behind, or when she saw him sitting on the top of her breviary and
 dislodged him by the use of holy water:
 <note place="foot" n="571" id="iv.v-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p24">
   

    Vida, cap. xxxi. §§ 5 and 10.</p></note>

  it is surely reasonable to allow that we are in the presence of
 visions which tend towards the psychopathic type, and which are
 expressive of little else but an exhaustion and temporary loss of
 balance on the subject’s part, which allowed her intense
 consciousness of the reality of evil to assume a concrete form.
 <note place="foot" n="572" id="iv.v-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p25">
   

    Thus too in the case of St. Catherine of Siena, the intense
   spiritual strain of that three years’ retreat which I have
   already described 
   <i>(supra,</i>

    Pt. II, Cap 1.) showed itself towards the end of the period by a
   change in the character of her visions. These, which had previously
   been wholly concerned with intuitions of the good and beautiful, now
   took on an evil aspect and greatly distressed her (Vita (Acta SS.),
   i. xi. 1; see E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” p.
   20). We are obliged to agree with Pratt that such visions as these
   are “pathological phenomena quite on a level with other
   hallucinations.”(“The Religious Consciousness,” p
   405.)</p></note>

  <pb n="271" id="iv.v-Page_271" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p26">Because we allow this, however, it does not follow
 that all the visionary experience of such a subject is morbid: any
 more than “Oedipus Tyrannus” invalidates “Prometheus
 Unbound,” or occasional attacks of dyspepsia invalidate the
 whole process of nutrition. The perceptive power and creative genius
 of mystics, as of other great artists, sometimes goes astray. That
 visions or voices should sometimes be the means by which the soul
 consciously assimilates the nourishment it needs, is conceivable: it
 is surely also conceivable that by the same means it may present to
 the surface-intelligence things which are productive of unhealthy
 rather than of healthy reactions.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p27">If we would cease, once for all, to regard visions and
 voices as objective, and be content to see in them forms of symbolic
 expression, ways in which the subconscious activity of the spiritual
 self reaches the surface-mind, many of the disharmonies noticeable in
 visionary experience, which have teased the devout, and delighted the
 agnostic, would fade away. Visionary experience is—or at least
 may be—the outward sign of a real experience. It is a picture
 which the mind constructs, it is true, from raw materials already at
 its disposal: as the artist constructs his picture with canvas and
 paint. But, as the artist’s paint and canvas picture is the
 fruit, not merely of contact between brush and canvas, but also of a
 more vital contact between his creative genius and visible beauty or
 truth; so too we may see in vision, where the subject is a mystic, the
 fruit of a more mysterious contact between the visionary and a
 transcendental beauty or truth. Such a vision, that is to say, is the
 “accident” which represents and enshrines a
 “substance” unseen: the paint and canvas picture which
 tries to show the surface consciousness that ineffable sight, that
 ecstatic perception of good or evil—for neither extreme has the
 monopoly—to which the deeper, more real soul has attained. The
 transcendental powers take for this purpose such material as they can
 find amongst the hoarded beliefs and memories of the self.
 <note place="foot" n="573" id="iv.v-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p28">
   

    An excellent example of such appropriation of material is related
   without comment by Huysmans (“Sainte Lyndwine de
   Schiedam,” p. 258): “Lydwine found again in heaven those
   forms of adoration, those ceremonial practices of the divine office,
   which she had known here below during her years of health. The
   Church Militant had been, in fact, initiated by the inspiration of
   its apostles, its popes, and its saints into the liturgic joys of
   Paradise.” In this same vision, which occurred on Christmas
   Eve, when the hour of the Nativity was rung from the belfries of
   heaven, the Divine Child appeared on His Mother’s knee: just
   as the crèche is exhibited in Catholic churches the moment that
   Christmas has dawned.</p></note>

  Hence Plotinus sees the Celestial Venus, Suso the Eternal Wisdom, St.
 Teresa the <pb n="272" id="iv.v-Page_272" /> Humanity of Christ, Blake
 the strange personages of his prophetic books: others more obviously
 symbolic objects. St. Ignatius Loyola, for instance, in a moment of
 lucidity, “saw the most Holy Trinity as it were under the
 likeness of a triple plectrum or of three spinet keys” and on
 another occasion “the Blessed Virgin without distinction of
 members.”
 <note place="foot" n="574" id="iv.v-p28.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p29">
   

    Testament, cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p30">Visions and voices, then, may stand in the same
 relation to the mystic as pictures, poems, and musical compositions
 stand to the great painter, poet, musician. They are the artistic
 expressions and creative results (
 <i>a</i>

 ) of thought, (
 <i>b</i>

 ) of intuition, (
 <i>c</i>

 ) of direct perception. All would be ready to acknowledge how
 conventional and imperfect of necessity are those transcripts of
 perceived Goodness, Truth, and Beauty which we owe to artistic genius:
 how unequal is their relation to reality. But this is not to say that
 they are valueless or absurd. So too with the mystic, whose
 proceedings in this respect are closer to those of the artist than is
 generally acknowledged. In both types there is a constant and
 involuntary work of translation going on, by which Reality is
 interpreted in the terms of appearance. In both, a peculiar mental
 make-up conduces to this result.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p31">In artistic subjects, the state of reverie tends
 easily to a visionary character: thought becomes pictorial, auditory
 or rhythmic as the case may be. Concrete images, balanced harmonies,
 elusive yet recognizable, surge up mysteriously without the
 intervention of the will, and place themselves before the mind. Thus
 the painter really sees his impainted picture, the novelist hears the
 conversation of his characters, the poet receives his cadences
 ready-made, the musician listens to a veritable music which
 “pipes to the spirit ditties of no tone.” In the mystic,
 the same type of activity constantly appears. Profound meditation
 takes a pictorial or dramatic form. Apt symbols which suggest
 themselves to his imagination become objectivized. The message that he
 longs for is heard within his mind. Hence, those “interior
 voices” and “imaginary visions” which are
 sometimes—as in Suso—indistinguishable from the ordinary
 accompaniments of intense artistic activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p32">Where, however, artistic “automatisms”
 spend themselves upon the artist’s work, mystical
 “automatisms” in their highest forms have to do with that
 transformation of personality which is the essence of the mystic life.
 They are 
 <i>media</i>

  by which the self receives spiritual stimulus; is reproved, consoled,
 encouraged and guided on its upward way. Moreover, they are frequently
 coordinated. The voice and the vision go together: corroborate one
 another, and “work out right” in relation to the life of
 the self. <pb n="273" id="iv.v-Page_273" /> Thus St. Catherine of
 Siena’s “mystic marriage” was preceded by a voice,
 which ever said in answer to her prayers, “I will espouse thee
 to Myself in faith”; and the vision in which that union was
 consummated was again initiated by a voice saying, “I will 
 <i>this day</i>

  celebrate solemnly with thee the feast of the betrothal of thy soul,
 and even as I promised I will espouse thee to Myself in faith.”
 <note place="foot" n="575" id="iv.v-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p33">
   

    E. Gardner “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 25.</p></note>

  “Such automatisms as these,” says Delacroix, “are
 by no means scattered and incoherent. They are systematic and
 progressive: they are governed by an interior aim; they have, above
 all, a teleological character. They indicate the continuous
 intervention of a being at once wiser and more powerful than the
 ordinary character and reason; they are the realization, in visual and
 auditory images, of a secret and permanent personality of a superior
 type to the conscious personality. They are its voice, the exterior
 projection of its life. They translate to the conscious personality
 the suggestions of the subconscious: and they permit the continuous
 penetration of the conscious personality by these deeper activities.
 They establish a communication between these two planes of existence,
 and, by their imperative nature, they tend to make the inferior
 subordinate to the superior.”
 <note place="foot" n="576" id="iv.v-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p34">
   

    Delacroix, “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 114.</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iv.v-p34.1">Audition</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p35">The simplest and as a rule the first way in which
 automatism shows itself, is in “voices” or auditions. The
 mystic becomes aware of Something which speaks to him either clearly
 or implicitly; giving him abrupt and unexpected orders and
 encouragements. The reality of his contact with the Divine Life is
 thus brought home to him by a device with which the accidents of human
 intercourse have made him familiar. His subliminal mind, open as it
 now is to transcendental impressions, “at one with the
 Absolute,” irradiated by the Uncreated Light, but still
 dissociated from the surface intelligence which it is slowly
 educating, seems to that surface self like another being. Hence its
 messages are often heard, literally, as Voices: either (1) the
 “immediate” or inarticulate voice, which the auditive
 mystic knows so well, but finds it so difficult to define; (2) the
 distinct interior voice, perfectly articulate, but recognized as
 speaking only within the mind; (3) by a hallucination which we have
 all experienced in dream or reverie, the exterior voice, which appears
 to be speaking externally to the subject and to be heard by the
 outward ear. This, the traditional classification of auditions, also
 answers exactly to she three main types of vision—(1)
 intellectual, (2) imaginary, (3) corporeal. <pb n="274" id="iv.v-Page_274" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p36">Of these three kinds of voices the mystics are
 unanimous in their opinion that the first and least
 “marvellous” is by far the best: belonging indeed to an
 entirely different plane of consciousness from the uttered interior or
 exterior “word,” which few of the great contemplatives are
 willing to accept without scrutiny as a “message from
 God.” The articulate word is inevitably subject to some degree
 of illusion, even at the best; since so far as it possesses
 transcendental content it represents the translation of the
 simultaneous into successive speech.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p37">“Let Thy good Spirit enter my heart and there be
 heard without utterance, and without the sound of words speak all
 truth,” says a prayer attributed to St. Ambrose,
 <note place="foot" n="577" id="iv.v-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p38">
   

    Missale Romanum. Praeparatio ad Missam; Die Dominica.</p></note>

  exactly describing the function of these unmediated or
 “intellectual words.” Dynamic messages of this kind,
 imperative intuitions which elude the containing formula of speech,
 are invariably attributed by the self to the direct action of the
 Divine. They are indeed their own guarantee, bringing with them an
 infusion of new knowledge or new life. Their character is less that of
 messages than of actual “invasions” from beyond the
 threshold; transcending succession and conveying “all at
 once” fresh truth or certitude. “Intellectual
 words,” in fact, are a form of inspiration. Eternal truth bursts
 in upon the temporally-conditioned human mind. Thus St. Hildegarde
 tells us that each of her great revelations was received “in an
 instant” and St. Bridget of Sweden that the whole substance of
 her 5th Book was given “in a flash.”
 <note place="foot" n="578" id="iv.v-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p39">
   

    Given in Poulain: “Les Grâces d’Oraison,” p.
   318.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p40">“Distinct interior words,” on the other
 hand, lack this character of simultaneity. Nor are they invariably
 authoritative for those who hear them. St. Teresa, whose brilliant
 self-criticisms are our best source of information on mystical
 auditions, considers that, though they often “come from
 God,” they are not due to direct contact with the Divine; and
 agrees with all the great mystics on the need of subjecting them to
 criticism. She hesitated long before obeying the Voice which told her
 to leave the Convent of the Incarnation and make the first foundation
 of her Reform. Genuine locutions may however be distinguished from
 those “words” which result merely from voluntary activity
 of the imagination, as much by the sense of certitude, peace and
 interior joy which they produce, as by the fact that they force
 themselves upon the attention in spite of its resistance, and bring
 with them knowledge which was not previously within the field of
 consciousness. That is to say, they are really automatic presentations
 of the result of mystic intuition, not mere rearrangements of the
 constituents <pb n="275" id="iv.v-Page_275" /> of thought.
 <note place="foot" n="579" id="iv.v-p40.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p41">
   

    “El Castillo Interior.” Moradas Sextas, cap. iii.</p></note>

  Hence they bring to the surface-self new conviction or material: have
 a positive value for life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p42">Those purely self-created locutions, or rearrangements
 of thought “which the mind self-recollected forms and fashions
 within itself”—often difficult to distinguish from true
 automatic audition—are called by Philip of the trinity, St. John
 of the Cross and other mystical theologians “successive
 words.” They feel it to be of the highest importance that the
 contemplative should learn to distinguish such hallucinations from
 real transcendental perceptions presented in auditive form.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p43">“I am really terrified,” says St. John of
 the Cross, with his customary blunt common sense, “by what
 passes among us in these days. Anyone who has barely begun to
 meditate, if he becomes conscious of words of this kind during his
 self-recollection, pronounces them forthwith to be the work of God;
 <note place="foot" n="580" id="iv.v-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p44">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. xxvii.</p></note>

  and, convinced that they are so, goes about proclaiming ‘God
 has told me this,’ or ‘I have had that answer from
 God.’ But all is illusion and fancy; such an one has only been
 speaking to himself. Besides, the desire for these words, and the
 attention they give to them, end by persuading men that all the
 observations which they address to themselves are the responses of
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="581" id="iv.v-p44.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p45">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. xxvii.</p></note>

  These are the words of one who was at once the sanest of saints and
 the most penetrating of psychologists: words which our modern unruly
 amateurs of the “subconscious” might well take to
 heart.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p46">True auditions are usually heard when the mind is in a
 state of deep absorption without conscious thought: that is to say, at
 the most favourable of all moments for contact with the transcendental
 world. They translate into articulate language some aspect of that
 ineffable apprehension of Reality which the contemplative enjoys:
 crystallize those clairvoyant intuitions, those prophetic hints which
 surge in on him so soon as he lays himself open to the influence of
 the supra-sensible. Sometimes, however, mystical intuition takes the
 form of a sudden and ungovernable uprush of knowledge from the deeps
 of personality. Then, auditions may break in upon the normal
 activities of the self with startling abruptness. It is in such cases
 that their objective and uncontrollable character is most sharply
 felt. However they may appear, they are, says St. Teresa, “very
 distinctly formed; but by the bodily ear they are not heard. They are,
 however, much more clearly understood than if they were heard by the
 ear. It is impossible not to understand them, whatever resistance we
 may offer. . . . The words formed by the understanding effect nothing,
 but when our Lord speaks, it is 
 <i>at once word</i>

  <pb n="276" id="iv.v-Page_276" /> 
 <i>and work. . . .</i>

  The human locution [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the work of imagination] is as something we cannot well make out, as
 if we were half asleep: but the divine locution is a voice so clear,
 that not a syllable of its utterance is lost. It may occur, too, when
 the understanding and the soul are so troubled and distracted that
 they cannot form one sentence correctly: and yet grand sentences,
 perfectly arranged such as the soul in its most recollected state
 never could have formed, are uttered: and at the first word, as I have
 said, change it utterly.”
 <note place="foot" n="582" id="iv.v-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p47">
   

    Vida. cap. xxv. §§ 
   <i>2,</i>

    5, 6. See also for a detailed discussion of all forms of auditions
   St. John of the Cross, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., I. ii. caps. xxviii. to xxxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p48">St. Teresa’s mystic life was governed by voices:
 her active career as a foundress was much guided by them. They advised
 her in small things as in great. Often they interfered with her plans,
 ran counter to her personal judgment, forbade a foundation on which
 she was set, or commanded one which appeared imprudent or impossible.
 They concerned themselves with journeys, with the purchase of houses;
 they warned her of coming events.
 <note place="foot" n="583" id="iv.v-p48.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p49">
   

    “El Libro de las Fundaciones” is full of instances.</p></note>

  As her mystical life matured, Teresa seems to have learned to
 discriminate those locutions on which action should properly be based.
 She seldom resisted them, though it constantly happened that the
 action on which they insisted seemed the height of folly: and though
 they frequently involved her in hardships and difficulties, she never
 had cause to regret this reliance upon decrees which she regarded as
 coming direct from God, and which certainly did emanate from a life
 greater than her own. So too St. Hildegarde, when she prefaced her
 prophecies and denunciations by “Thus saith the Living
 Light” was not making use of a poetic metaphor. She lived under
 the direction of a Power which was precise and articulate in its
 communications, and at her peril disobeyed its commands.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p50">So far from mere vague intuitions are the
 “distinct interior words” which the mystic hears within
 his mind, that Suso is able to state that the hundred meditations on
 the Passion thus revealed to him were spoken in German and not in
 Latin.
 <note place="foot" n="584" id="iv.v-p50.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p51">
   

    Suso, “Buchlein von der ewigen Weisheit,” Prologue.</p></note>

  St. Teresa’s own auditions were all of this interior
 kind—some “distinct” and some
 “substantial” or inarticulate—as her corresponding
 visions were nearly all of the “intellectual” or
 “imaginary” sort: that is to say, she was not subject to
 sensible hallucination. Often, however, the boundary is overpassed,
 and the locution seems to be heard by the mystic’s outward ear;
 as in the case of those voices which guided the destinies of St. Joan
 of Arc, or the Figure upon the Cross which spoke to St. Francis of
 Assisi. We then have the <pb n="277" id="iv.v-Page_277" /> third
 form—“exterior words”—which the mystics for
 the most part regard with suspicion and dislike.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p52">Sometimes audition assumes a musical rather than a
 verbal character: a form of perception which probably corresponds to
 the temperamental bias of the self, the ordered sweetness of Divine
 Harmony striking responsive chords in the music-loving soul. The lives
 of St. Francis of Assisi, St. Catherine of Siena, and Richard Rolle
 provide obvious instances of this:
 <note place="foot" n="585" id="iv.v-p52.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p53">
   

    “Fioretti,” “Delle Istimate,” 
   <i>2.;</i>

    E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena.” p. 15; Rolle,
   “The Fire of Love,” bk. i. cap. xvi., and other
   places.</p></note>

  but Suso, in whom automatism assumed its richest and most varied
 forms, has also given in his autobiography some characteristic
 examples.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p54">“One day . . . whilst the Servitor was still at
 rest, he heard within himself a gracious melody by which his heart was
 greatly moved. And at the moment of the rising of the morning star, a
 deep sweet voice sang within him these words, <span lang="la" id="iv.v-p54.1"> 
 <i>Stella Maria maris, hodie processit ad ortum</i>

 </span>
 .

  That is to say, Mary Star of the Sea is risen today. And this song
 which he heard was so spiritual and so sweet, that his soul was
 transported by it and he too began to sing joyously. . . . And one
 day—it was in carnival time—the Servitor had continued his
 prayers until the moment when the bugle of the watch announced the
 dawn. Therefore he said to himself, Rest for an instant, before you
 salute the shining Morning Star. And, whilst that his senses were at
 rest, behold! angelic spirits began to sing the fair Respond:
 <span lang="la" id="iv.v-p54.2">
 <i>‘Illuminare, illuminare, Jerusalem</i>

 !’</span>And this song was echoed with a marvellous
 sweetness in the deeps of his soul. And when the angels had sung for
 some time his soul overflowed with joy: and his feeble body being
 unable to support such happiness, burning tears escaped from his
 eyes.”
 <note place="foot" n="586" id="iv.v-p54.3"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p55">
   

    Leben, cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p56">Closely connected on the one hand with the phenomena
 of automatic words, on the other with those of prophecy and
 inspiration, is the prevalence in mystical literature of revelations
 which take the form of dialogue: intimate colloquies between Divine
 Reality and the Soul. The Revelations of Julian of Norwich and St.
 Catherine of Siena, and many of those of the Blessed Angela of Foligno
 and of the modern mystic Lucie-Christine appear to have been received
 by them in this way. We seem as we read them to be present at
 veritable outpourings of the Divine Mind, crystallized into verbal
 form on their way through the human consciousness. We feel on the one
 hand a “one-ness with the Absolute” on the part of the
 mystic which has made her really, for the time being, the “voice
 of God”: whilst on the other we recognize in her the persistence
 of the individual—exalted, but not yet wholly absorbed <pb n="278" id="iv.v-Page_278" /> in the Divine—whose questions, here and there, break
 in upon the revelation which is mediated by the deeper mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p57">Duologues of this sort are reported with every
 appearance of realism and good faith by Suso, Tauler, Mechthild of
 Magdeburg, Angela of Foligno, St. Teresa, and countless other mystics.
 The third book of the “Imitation of Christ” contains some
 conspicuously beautiful examples, which may or may not be due to
 literary artifice. The self, wholly absorbed by the intimate sense of
 divine companionship, receives its messages in the form of
 “distinct interior words”; as of an alien voice, speaking
 within the mind with such an accent of validity and spontaneity as to
 leave no room for doubt as to its character. Often, as in
 Julian’s Revelations, the discourses of the “Divine
 Voice,” its replies to the eager questions of the self, are
 illustrated by imaginary visions. Since these dialogues are, on the
 whole, more commonly experienced in the illuminative than the unitive
 way, that self—retaining a clear consciousness of its own
 separateness, and recognizing the Voice as personal and distinct from
 its own soul—naturally enters into a communion which has an
 almost conversational character, replies to questions or asks others
 in its turn: and in this dramatic style the content of its intuitions
 is gradually expressed. We have then an extreme form of that
 dissociation which we all experience in a slight degree when we
 “argue with ourselves.” But in this case one of the
 speakers is become the instrument of a power other than itself, and
 communicates to the mind new wisdom and new life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p58">The peculiar rhythmical language of genuine mystic
 dialogue of this kind—for often enough, as in Suso’s
 “Book of the Eternal Wisdom,” it is deliberately adopted
 as a literary device—is an indication of its automatic
 character.
 <note place="foot" n="587" id="iv.v-p58.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p59">
   

    Compare p. 80.</p></note>

  Expression, once it is divorced from the critical action of the
 surface intelligence, always tends to assume a dithyrambic form.
 Measure and colour, exaltation of language, here take a more important
 place than the analytic intellect will generally permit. This feature
 is easily observable in prophecy, and in automatic writing. It forms
 an interesting link with poetry; which—in so far as it is
 genuine and spontaneous—is largely the result of subliminal
 activity. Life, which eludes language, can yet—we know not
 why—be communicated by rhythm: and the mystic fact is above all
 else the communication of a greater Life. Hence we must not take it
 amiss if the voice of the Absolute, as translated to us by those
 mystics who are alone capable of hearing it, often seems to adopt the
 “grand manner.” <pb n="279" id="iv.v-Page_279" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p60">We pass from the effort of man’s deeper mind to 
 <i>speak</i>

  truth to his surface-intelligence, to the effort of the same
 mysterious power to 
 <i>show</i>

  truth: in psychological language, from auditory to visual automatism.
 “Vision,” that vaguest of words, has been used by the
 friends and enemies of the mystics to describe or obscure a wide range
 of experience: from formless intuition, through crude optical
 hallucination, to the voluntary visualizations common to the artistic
 mind. In it we must include that personal and secret vision which is
 the lover’s glimpse of Perfect Love, and the great pictures seen
 by clairvoyant prophets acting in their capacity as eyes of the race.
 Of these, the two main classes of vision, says Denis the Carthusian,
 the first kind are to be concealed, the second declared. The first are
 more truly mystic, the second prophetic: but excluding prophetic
 vision from our inquiry, a sufficient variety of experience remains in
 the purely mystical class. St. Teresa’s fluid and formless
 apprehension of the Trinity, her concrete visions of Christ, Mechthild
 of Madeburg’s poetic dreams, Suso’s sharply pictured
 allegories, even Blake’s soul of a flea, all come under this
 head.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p61">Since no one can know what it is really like to have a
 vision but the visionaries themselves, it will be interesting to see
 what they have to say on this subject: and notice the respects in
 which these self-criticisms agree with the conclusions of psychology.
 We forget, whilst arguing on these matters, that it is as impossible
 for those who have never heard a voice or seen a vision to discuss
 these experiences with intelligence, as it is for stay-at-homes to
 discuss the passions of the battle-field on the material supplied by
 war correspondents. No second-hand account can truly report the
 experience of the person whose perceptions or illusions present
 themselves in this form. “We cannot,” says
 Récéjac, “remind ourselves too often that the mystic
 act consists in relations between the Absolute and Freedom which are
 incommunicable. We shall never know, for instance, what was the state
 of consciousness of some citizen of the antique world when he gave
 himself without reserve to the inspiring suggestions of the Sacred
 Fire, or some other image which evoked the infinite.”
 <note place="foot" n="588" id="iv.v-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p62">
   

    “Les Fondements de la Connaissance Mystique.” p.
   149.</p></note>

  Neither shall we ever know, unless it be our good fortune to attain
 to it, the secret of that consciousness which is able to apprehend the
 Transcendent in visionary terms.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p63">The first thing we notice when we come to this inquiry
 is that the mystics are all but unanimous in their refusal to
 attribute <pb n="280" id="iv.v-Page_280" /> importance to any kind of visionary
 experience.
 <note place="foot" n="589" id="iv.v-p63.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p64">
   

    Here the exception which proves the rule is Blake. But
   Blake’s visions differed in some important respects from those
   of his fellow-mystics. They seem to have been
   “corporeal,” not “imaginary” in type, and
   were regarded by him as actual perceptions of that “real and
   eternal world” in which he held that it was man’s
   privilege to dwell.</p></note>

  The natural timidity and stern self-criticism with which they
 approach auditions is here greatly increased: and this, if taken to
 heart, might well give pause to their more extreme enemies and
 defenders. “If it be so,” says Hilton of automatisms in
 general, “that thou see any manner of light or brightness with
 thy bodily eye or in imagining, other than every man may see; or if
 thou hear any merry sounding with thy ear, or in thy mouth any sweet
 sudden savour, other than of kind [nature], or any heat in thy breast
 as it were fire, or any manner delight in any part of thy body, or if
 a spirit bodily appeareth to thee as it were an angel, for to comfort
 thee and kiss thee, or any such feeling, which thou wost well that it
 cometh not of thyself, nor of no bodily creature, be then wary in that
 time or soon after, and wisely behold the stirrings of thy heart. If
 thou be stirred because of that liking that thou feelest for to draw
 out thine heart . . . from the inward desire of virtues and of ghostly
 knowing and feeling of God, for to set the sight of thy heart and
 thine affection, thy delight and thy rest, principally therein,
 weening that bodily feeling should be a part of heavenly joy and of
 angels’ bliss . . . this feeling is suspect and of the enemy.
 And therefore, though it be never so liking and wonderful, refuse it,
 and assent not thereto.”
 <note place="foot" n="590" id="iv.v-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p65">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. i. cap. xi.</p></note>

  Nearly every master of the contemplative life has spoken to the same
 effect: none, perhaps, more strongly than that stern and virile lover
 of the invisible, St. John of the Cross, who was relentless in hunting
 down even the most “spiritual” illusions, eager to purge
 mind as well as morals of all taint of the unreal.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p66">“It often happens,” he says “that
 spiritual men are affected supernaturally by sensible representations
 and objects. They sometimes see the forms and figures of those of
 another life, saints or angels, good and evil, or certain
 extraordinary lights and brightness. They hear strange words,
 sometimes seeing those who utter them and sometimes not. They have a
 sensible perception at times of most sweet odours, without knowing
 whence they proceed. . . . Still, though all these experiences may
 happen to the bodily senses in the way of God, we must never delight
 in them nor encourage them; yea, rather we must fly from them, without
 seeking to know whether their origin be good or evil. For, inasmuch as
 they are exterior and physical, the less is the likelihood of their
 being from God. That which properly and generally comes <pb n="281" id="iv.v-Page_281" /> from God is a purely spiritual communication; wherein
 there is greater security and profit for the soul than through the
 senses, wherein there is usually much danger and delusion, because the
 bodily sense decides upon, and judges, spiritual things, thinking them
 to be what itself feels them to be, when in reality they are as
 different as body and soul, sensuality and reason.”
 <note place="foot" n="591" id="iv.v-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p67">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. xi. The whole
   chapter should be read in this connection.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p68">Again, “in the high state of the union of love,
 God does not communicate Himself to the soul under the disguise of
 imaginary visions, similitudes or figures, neither is there place for
 such, but mouth to mouth. . . . The soul, therefore, that will ascend
 to this perfect union with God, must be careful not to lean upon
 imaginary visions, forms, figures, and particular intelligible
 objects, for these things can never serve as proportionate or
 proximate means towards so great an end; yea, rather they are an
 obstacle in the way, and therefore to be guarded against and
 rejected.”
 <note place="foot" n="592" id="iv.v-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p69">
   

    “Subida del Monte Carmelo,” I. ii. cap. xvi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p70">So, too, St. Teresa. “In such matters as these
 there is always cause to fear illusion; until we are assured that they
 truly proceed from the Spirit of God. Therefore at the beginning it is
 always best to resist them. If it is indeed God who is acting, the
 soul will but progress still more quickly, for the trial will favour
 her advancement.”
 <note place="foot" n="593" id="iv.v-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p71">
   

    El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sextas, cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p72">Vision, then, is recognized by the true contemplative
 as at best an imperfect, oblique, and untrustworthy method of
 apprehension: it is ungovernable, capricious, liable to deception, and
 the greater its accompanying hallucination the more suspicious it
 becomes. All, however, distinguish different classes of visionary
 experience; and differentiate sharply between the value of the vision
 which is “felt” rather than seen, and the true optical
 hallucination which is perceived, exterior to the subject, by the
 physical sight.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p73">We may trace in visions, as in voices—for these,
 from the psychologist’s point of view, are strictly parallel
 phenomena—a progressive externalization on the self’s part
 of those concepts or intuitions which form the bases of all automatic
 states. Three main groups have been distinguished by the mystics, and
 illustrated again and again from their experiences. These are (1)
 Intellectual (2) Imaginary, and (3) Corporeal vision: answering to (1)
 Substantial or inarticulate, (2) Interior and distinct, (3) Exterior
 words. With the first two we must now concern ourselves. As to
 corporeal vision, it has few peculiarities of interest to the student
 of pure mysticism. Like the “exterior word” it is little
 else than a more or less uncontrolled externalization of inward
 memories, thoughts, or <pb n="282" id="iv.v-Page_282" /> intuitions—even of
 some pious picture which has become imprinted on the mind—which
 may, in some subjects, attain the dimensions of true sensorial
 hallucination.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p74">(1) 
 <i>Intellectual Vision.—</i>

 The “intellectual vision,” like the “substantial
 word” as described to us by the mystics, is of so elusive,
 spiritual, and formless a kind that it is hard to distinguish it from
 that act of pure contemplation in which it often takes its rise. These
 moods and apprehensions of the soul are so closely linked
 together—the names applied to them are so often little more than
 the struggles of different individuals to describe by analogy an
 experience which is 
 <i>one—</i>

 that we risk a loss of accuracy the moment that classification begins.
 The intellectual vision, so far as we can understand it, seems to be a
 
 <i>something</i>

  not sought but put before the mind, and seen or perceived by the
 whole self by means of a sense which is neither sight nor feeling, but
 partakes of the character of both. It is intimate but indescribable:
 definite, yet impossible to define. There is a passage in the
 Revelations of Angela of Foligno which vividly describes the sequence
 of illuminated states leading up to and including the intuitions which
 constitute the substance of this “formless vision” and its
 complement the “formless word”: and this does far more
 towards making us realize its nature than the most painstaking
 psychological analysis could ever do. “At times God comes into
 the soul without being called; and He instills into her fire, love,
 and sometimes sweetness; and the soul believes this comes from God,
 and delights therein. But she does not yet know, or see, that He
 dwells in her; she perceives His grace, in which she delights. And
 again God comes to the soul, and speaks to her words full of
 sweetness, in which she has much joy, and she feels Him. This 
 <i>feeling</i>

  of God gives her the greatest delight; but even here a certain doubt
 remains; for the soul has not the certitude that God is in her. . . .
 And beyond this the soul receives the gift of seeing God. God says to
 her, ‘Behold Me!’ and the soul sees Him dwelling within
 her. She sees Him more clearly than one man sees another. For 
 <i>the eyes of the soul behold a plenitude of which I cannot speak: a
 plenitude which is not bodily but spiritual, of which I can say
 nothing.</i>

  And the soul rejoices in that sight with an ineffable joy; and this
 is the manifest and certain sign that God indeed dwells in her. And
 the soul can behold nothing else, because this fulfils her in an
 unspeakable manner. This beholding, whereby the soul can behold no
 other thing, is so profound that it grieves me that I can say nothing
 of it. It is not a thing which can be touched or imagined, for it is
 ineffable.”
 <note place="foot" n="594" id="iv.v-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p75">
   

    St. Angels de Foligno, “Livre de l’Expérience des
   Vrais Fidèles,” pp. 170 
   <i>seq.</i>

    (English translation, p. 24).</p></note>

  <pb n="283" id="iv.v-Page_283" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p76">Intellectual vision, then, seems to be closely
 connected with that “consciousness of the Presence of God”
 which we discussed in the last chapter: though the contemplatives
 themselves declare that it differs from it.
 <note place="foot" n="595" id="iv.v-p76.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p77">
   

    “It is not like that presence of God which is frequently felt
   . . . this is a great grace . . . but it is not vision” (St.
   Teresa, Vida, cap, xxvii. § 6).</p></note>

  It is distinguished apparently from that more or less diffused
 consciousness of Divine Immanence by the fact that although unseen of
 the eyes, it can be exactly located in space. The mystic’s
 general awareness of the divine is here focussed upon one
 point—a point to which some theological or symbolic character is
 at once attached. The result is a sense of presence so concrete
 defined, and sharply personal that, as St. Teresa says, it carries
 more conviction than bodily sight. This invisible presence is
 generally identified by Christian mystics rather with the Humanity of
 Christ than with the unconditioned Absolute. “In the prayer of
 union and of quiet,” says St. Teresa, “certain inflowings
 of the Godhead are present; but in the 
 <i>vision,</i>

  the Sacred Humanity also, together with them, is pleased to be our
 companion and to do us good.”
 <note place="foot" n="596" id="iv.v-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p78">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  “A person who is in no way expecting such a favour,” she
 says again, “nor has ever imagined herself worthy of receiving
 it, is conscious that Jesus Christ stands by her side; although she
 sees Him neither with the eyes of the body nor of the soul. This is
 called an intellectual vision; I cannot tell why. This vision, unlike
 an imaginary one, does not pass away quickly but lasts for several
 days and even sometimes for more than a year. . . . Although I believe
 some of the former favours are more sublime, yet this brings with it a
 special knowledge of God; a most tender love for Him results from
 being constantly in His company while the desire of devoting
 one’s whole being to His service is more fervent than any
 hitherto described. The conscience is greatly purified by the
 knowledge of His perpetual and near presence, for although we know
 that God sees all we do, yet nature inclines us to grow careless and
 forgetful of it. This is impossible here, since our Lord makes the
 soul conscious that He is close at hand.”
 <note place="foot" n="597" id="iv.v-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p79">
   

    St. Teresa, “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sextas,
   cap. viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p80">In such a state—to which the term
 “vision” is barely applicable—it will be observed
 that consciousness is at its highest, and hallucination at its lowest
 point. Nothing is seen, even with the eyes of the mind: as, in the
 parallel case of the “substantial word,” nothing is said.
 It is pure apprehension: in the one case of Personality, in the other
 of knowledge. “The immediate vision of the naked Godhead,”
 says Suso of this, “is without doubt the pure truth: a vision is
 to be esteemed the more noble the more <pb n="284" id="iv.v-Page_284" /> intellectual
 it is, the more it is stripped of all image and approaches the state
 of pure contemplation.”
 <note place="foot" n="598" id="iv.v-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p81">
   

    Leben, cap. liv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p82">We owe to St. Teresa our finest first-hand account of
 this strange condition of “awareness.” It came upon her
 abruptly, after a period of psychic distress, and seemed to her to be
 an answer to her unwilling prayers that she might be “led”
 by some other way than that of “interior words”; which
 were, in the opinion of her director, “so suspicious.”
 “I could not force myself,” she says, “to desire the
 change, nor believe that I was under the influence of Satan. Though I
 was doing all I could to believe the one and to desire the other, it
 was not in my power to do so.” She resolved this divided state
 by making an act of total surrender to the will of God: and it seems
 to have been as the result of this release of stress, this willing
 receptivity, that the new form of automatism suddenly developed
 itself, reinforcing and justifying her auditions and bringing peace
 and assurance to the distracted surface-self.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p83">“At the end of two years spent in prayer by
 myself and others for this end, namely, that our Lord would either
 lead me by another way, or show the truth of this—for now the
 locutions of our Lord were extremely frequent—this happened to
 me. I was in prayer one day—it was the feast of the glorious St.
 Peter—when I saw Christ close by me, or, to speak more
 correctly, felt Him; for I saw nothing with the eyes of the body,
 nothing with the eyes of the soul. He seemed to me to be close beside
 me; and I saw, too, as I believe, that it was He who was speaking to
 me. As I was utterly ignorant that such a vision was possible, I was
 extremely afraid at first, and did nothing but weep; however, when He
 spoke to me but one word to reassure me, I recovered myself, and was,
 as usual, calm and comforted, without any fear whatever. Jesus Christ
 seemed to be by my side continually. As the vision was not imaginary,
 I saw no form, but I had a most distinct feeling that He was always on
 my right hand, a witness of all I did; and never at any time, if I was
 but slightly recollected, or not too much distracted, could I be
 ignorant of His near presence. I went at once to my confessor in great
 distress, to tell him of it. He asked in what form I saw our Lord. I
 told him I saw no form. He then said: ‘How did you know that it
 was Christ?’ I replied that I did not know how I knew it; but I
 could not help knowing that He was close beside me . . . there are no
 words whereby to explain—at least, none for us women, who know
 so little; learned men can explain it better.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p84">“For if I say that I see Him neither with the
 eyes of the body nor those of the soul—because it was not an
 imaginary vision—how is it that I can understand and maintain
 that He stand <pb n="285" id="iv.v-Page_285" /> beside me, and be 
 <i>more certain of it than if I saw Him</i>

 ? If it be supposed that it is as if a person were blind, or in the
 dark, and therefore unable to see another who is close to him, the
 comparison is not exact. There is a certain likelihood about it,
 however, but not much, because the other senses tell him who is blind
 of that presence: he hears the other speak or move, or he touches him;
 but in these visions there is nothing like this. The darkness is not
 felt; only He renders Himself present to the soul by a certain
 knowledge of Himself which is more clear than the sun. I do not mean
 that we now see either a sun or any other brightness, only that there
 is a light not seen, which illumines the understanding, so that the
 soul may have the fruition of so great a good. This vision brings with
 it great blessings.”
 <note place="foot" n="599" id="iv.v-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p85">
   

    St. Teresa, Vida, cap. xxvii. §§ 2-5.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p86">(2) In 
 <i>Imaginary Vision,</i>

  as in “interior words,” there is again no sensorial
 hallucination. The self sees sharply and clearly, it is true: but is
 perfectly aware that it does so in virtue of its most precious
 organ—“that inward eye which is the bliss of
 solitude.”
 <note place="foot" n="600" id="iv.v-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p87">
   

    “For oft, when on my couch I lie
   <br />

    In vacant or in pensive mood,
   <br />

    They flash upon that inward eye
   <br />

    Which is the bliss of solitude:
   <br />

    And then my heart with pleasure fills
   <br />

    And dances with the daffodils.”</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p88">
   <i>Wordsworth</i>

   , “The Daffodils.”</p></note>

  Imaginary Vision is the spontaneous and automatic activity of a power
 which all artists, all imaginative people, possess. So far as the
 machinery employed in it is concerned, there is little real difference
 except in degree between Wordsworth’s imaginary vision of the
 “dancing daffodils” and Suso’s of the dancing
 angels, who “though they leapt very high in the dance, did so
 without any lack of gracefulness.”
 <note place="foot" n="601" id="iv.v-p88.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p89">
   

    Leben, cap. vii.</p></note>

  Both are admirable examples of “passive imaginary
 vision”: though in the first the visionary is aware that the
 picture seen is supplied by memory, whilst in the second it arises
 spontaneously like a dream from the subliminal region, and contains
 elements which may be attributed to love, belief, and direct intuition
 of truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p90">Such passive imaginary vision—by which I mean
 spontaneous mental pictures at which the self looks, but in the action
 of which it does not participate—takes in the mystics two main
 forms: (a) symbolic, (b) personal.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p91">(a) In the symbolic form there is no mental deception:
 the self is aware that it is being shown truth “under an
 image.” Many of the visions of the great prophetic
 mystics—e.g., St. Hildegarde—have so elaborate a symbolic
 character, that much intellectual activity is involved in their
 interpretation. This interpretation is <pb n="286" id="iv.v-Page_286" /> sometimes
 “given” with the vision. Rulman Merswin’s
 “Vision of Nine Rocks” is thus described to us as being
 seen by him in a sharp picture, the allegorical meaning of which was
 simultaneously presented to his mind. In Suso’s life these
 symbolic visions abound: he seems to have lived always on the verge of
 such a world of imagination, and to have imbibed truth most easily in
 this form. Thus: “It happened one morning that the Servitor saw
 in a vision that he was surrounded by a troop of heavenly spirits. He
 therefore asked one of the most radiant amongst these Princes of the
 Sky to show him how God dwelt in his soul. The angel said to him,
 ‘Do but fix your eyes joyously upon yourself, and watch how God
 plays the game of love within your loving soul.’ And he looked
 quickly, and saw that his body in the region of his heart was pure and
 transparent like crystal: and he saw the Divine Wisdom peacefully
 enthroned in the midst of his heart, and she was fair to look upon.
 And by her side was the soul of the Servitor, full of heavenly
 desires; resting lovingly upon the bosom of God, Who had embraced it,
 and pressed it to His Heart. And it remained altogether absorbed and
 inebriated with love in the arms of God its well-beloved.”
 <note place="foot" n="602" id="iv.v-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p92">
   

    Suso, Leben, cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p93">In such a vision as this, we see the mystic’s
 passion for the Absolute, his intuition of Its presence in his soul,
 combining with material supplied by a poetic imagination, and
 expressing itself in an allegorical form. It is really a visualized
 poem, inspired by a direct contact with truth. Of the same kind are
 many of those reconstructions of Eternity in which mystics and seers
 of the transcendent and outgoing type actualized their profound
 apprehensions of reality. In such experiences, as Beatrice told Dante
 when he saw the great vision of the River of Light, the thing seen is
 the shadowy presentation of a transcendent Reality which the self is
 not yet strong enough to see.</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.v-p93.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p93.2">“E vidi lume in forma
 di rivera</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.3">fulvido di fulgore, intra due rive</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.4">dipinte di mirabil primavera.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p93.5">Di tal fiumana uscian faville vive,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.6">e d’ ogni parte si mettean nei fiori,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.7">quasi rubin che oro circonscrive.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p93.8">Poi, come inebriate dagli odori,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.9">riprofondavan sè nel miro gurge,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.10">e, s’una entrava, un’ altra n’
 uscia fuori.”</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.11">. . . .</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.12">“il sol degli occhi miei</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p93.13">anco soggiunse: Il fiume, e li topazii</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.14">ch’ entrano ed escono, e il rider dell’
 erbe</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.15">son di lor vero ombriferi prefazii. <pb n="287" id="iv.v-Page_287" /></l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p93.16">Non che da sè sien queste cose acerbe:</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.17">ma è difetto dalla parte tua,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.v-p93.18">che non hai viste ancor tanto
 superbe.”<note place="foot" n="603" id="iv.v-p93.19"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p94">
   

    Par. xxx. 61-81: “And I saw light in the form of a river
   blazing with radiance, streaming between banks painted with a
   marvellous spring. Out of that river issued living sparks and
   settled on the flowers on every side, like rubies set in gold. Then,
   as it were inebriated by the perfume, they plunged again into the
   wondrous flood, and as one entered another issued forth. . . . Then
   added the Sun of my eyes: The river, the topazes that enter and come
   forth, the smiling flowers are shadowy foretastes of their reality.
   Not that these things are themselves imperfect; but on thy side is
   the defect, in that thy vision cannot rise so high.” This
   passage probably owes something to Mechthild of Magdeburg’s
   concept of Deity as a Flowing Light.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p95">In the last two lines of this wonderful passage, the
 whole philosophy of vision is expressed. It is an accommodation of the
 supra-sensible to our human disabilities, a symbolic reconstruction of
 reality on levels accessible to sense. This symbolic reconstruction is
 seen as a profoundly significant, vivid, and dramatic dream: and since
 this dream conveys transcendental truth, and initiates the visionary
 into the atmosphere of the Eternal, it may well claim precedence over
 that prosaic and perpetual vision which we call the “real
 world.” In it—as in the less significant dreams of our
 common experience—vision and audition are often combined. Many
 of the visions of St. Mechthild of Hackborn are of this complex type.
 Thus—“She saw in the Heart of God, as it were a virgin
 exceeding fair, holding a ring in her hand on which was a diamond:
 with which, incessantly, she touched the Heart of God. Moreover, the
 soul asked why that virgin thus touched the Heart of God. And the
 virgin answered, ‘I am Divine Love, and this stone signifieth
 the sin of Adam. . . . As soon as Adam sinned, I introduced myself and
 intercepted the whole of his sin, and by thus ceaselessly touching the
 Heart of God and moving Him to pity, I suffered Him not to rest until
 the moment when I took the Son of God from His Father’s Heart
 and laid him in the Virgin Mother’s womb.’ . . . Another
 time, she saw how Love, under the likeness of a fair Virgin, went
 round about the consistory singing 
 <i>Alone I have made the circuit of heaven, and I have walked on the
 waves of the sea.</i>

  In these words she understood how Love had subjected to herself the
 Omnipotent Majesty of God, had inebriated His Unsearchable Wisdom, had
 drawn forth all His most sweet goodness; and, by wholly conquering His
 divine justice and changing it into gentleness and mercy, had moved
 the Lord of all Majesty.”
 <note place="foot" n="604" id="iv.v-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p96">
   

    Mechthild of Hackborn, “Liber Specialis Gratiae,” I.
   ii. caps. xvii. and xxxv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p97">Imaginary vision of this kind is probably far more
 common than is generally supposed: and can exist without any
 disturbance of that balance of faculties which is usually recognized
 as “sane.” <pb n="288" id="iv.v-Page_288" /> “If,” says
 Pratt, “there be any truth in Freud’s insistence upon the
 symbolic nature of normal dreams, it is the less surprising that the
 dream imagination of the Christian mystic should work up visions of a
 symbolic sort. . . . Our modern tendency to consider visions quite
 extraordinary and pathological is probably mistaken.
 <note place="foot" n="605" id="iv.v-p97.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p98">
   

    Pratt, “The Religious Consciousness,” p. 404.</p></note>

  It is certain that the meditations of those persons who are
 “good visualizers” often take a pictorial form; and indeed
 St. Ignatius Loyola, the great teacher of meditation, advised a
 deliberate effort so to visualize the subject dwelt upon. The picture
 may appear involuntarily, at the summit of a train of thought, which
 it sometimes illustrates and sometimes contradicts. It may show itself
 faintly against a background of mist; or start into existence sharply
 focussed, well-lighted, and alive. It always brings with it a greater
 impression of reality than can be obtained by the operations of the
 discursive mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p99">(
 <i>b</i>

 ) The symbolic and artistic character of the visions we have been
 discussing is obvious. There is, however, another form of imaginary
 vision which must be touched on with a gentler hand. In this, the
 imagery seized upon by the subliminal powers, or placed before the
 mind by that Somewhat Other of which the mystic is always conscious
 over against himself, is at once so vivid, so closely related to the
 concrete beliefs and spiritual passions of the self, and so perfectly
 expresses its apprehensions of God, that it is not always recognized
 as symbolic in kind. A simple example of this is the vision of Christ
 at the moment of consecration at Mass, experienced by so many Catholic
 ecstatics.
 <note place="foot" n="606" id="iv.v-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p100">
   

    For instance, the Blessed Angela of Foligno, who gives in her
   “Revelations” a complete series of such experiences,
   ranging from an apprehension of Divine Beauty “shining from
   within and surpassing the splendour of the sun” 
   <i>(op. cit.,</i>

    p. 64, English translation, p. 222)to a concrete vision of two eyes
   shining in the Host 
   <i>(loc. cit.,</i>

    English translation, p. 230).“I saw Him most plainly with the
   eyes of the mind,” she says, “first living, suffering,
   bleeding, crucified, and then dead upon the Cross” (p. 
   <i>326,</i>

    English translation p. 223).“Another time I beheld the Child
   Christ in the consecrated Host. He Appeared beautiful and full of
   majesty, He seemed as a child of twelve years of age (p. 67. English
   translation, p. 229).</p></note>

  Another is St. Margaret Mary Alacoque’s vision of the Sacred
 Heart. St. Teresa is one of the few mystics who have detected the true
 character of automatisms of this sort: which bring with
 them—like their purer forms, the intellectual visions of
 God—a vivid apprehension of Personality, the conviction of a
 living presence, rather than the knowledge of new facts. “Now
 and then,” she says of her own imaginary visions of Christ,
 “it seemed to me that what I saw was an image: but most
 frequently it was not so. I thought it was Christ Himself, judging by
 the brightness in which He was pleased to show Himself. Sometimes the
 vision was so indistinct, that I <pb n="289" id="iv.v-Page_289" /> thought it was an
 image: but still, not like a picture, however well painted, and I have
 seen a good many pictures. It would be absurd to suppose that the one
 bears any resemblance whatever to the other, for they differ as a
 living person differs from his portrait, which, however well drawn,
 cannot be lifelike, for it is plain that it is a dead thing.”
 <note place="foot" n="607" id="iv.v-p100.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p101">
   

    Vida, cap. xxviii. § 11.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p102">“The vision,” she says in another place,
 “passes as quickly as a flash of lightning, yet this most
 glorious picture makes an impression on the imagination that I believe
 can never be effaced until the soul at last sees Christ to enjoy Him
 for ever. Although I call it a ‘picture,’ you must not
 imagine that it looks like a painting; Christ appears as a living
 Person, Who sometimes speaks and reveals deep mysteries.”
 <note place="foot" n="608" id="iv.v-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p103">
   

    ”El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sextas, cap. ix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p104">It seems, then, that this swift and dazzling vision of
 Divine Personality may represent a true contact of the soul with the
 Absolute Life—a contact immediately referred to the image under
 which the self is accustomed to think of its God. Obviously in the
 case of Christian contemplatives this image will most usually be the
 historical Person of Christ, as He is represented in sacred literature
 and art.
 <note place="foot" n="609" id="iv.v-p104.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p105">
   

    “On one of the feasts of St. Paul, while I was at Mass, there
   stood before me the most sacred Humanity as painters represent Him
   after the resurrection” (St. Teresa, Vida, cap. xxviii §
   4). So too the form assumed by many of the visions of Angela of
   Foligno is obviously due to her familiarity with the frescoed
   churches of Assisi and the Vale of Spoleto. “When I bent my
   knees upon entering in at the door of the church,” she says,
   “I immediately beheld a picture of St. Francis lying in
   Christ’s bosom. Then said Christ unto me, ‘Thus closely
   will I hold thee and so much closer, that bodily eyes can neither
   perceive nor comprehend it’.” 
   <i>(op. cit.,</i>

    p. 53. English translation, p. 165).</p></note>

  The life-enhancing quality of such an abrupt apprehension, however,
 the profound sense of reality which it brings, permit of its being
 classed not amongst vivid dreams, but amongst those genuine mystic
 states in which “the immanent God, formless, but capable of
 assuming all forms, expresses Himself in vision as He had expressed
 Himself in words.”
 <note place="foot" n="610" id="iv.v-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p106">
   

    Delacroix. “Études sur le Mysticisme.” p. 116.</p></note>

  Certainty and joy are the feeling-states accompanying this
 experience; which is as it were a love-letter received by the ardent
 soul, bringing with it the very fragrance of personality, along with
 the sign-manual of the beloved.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p107">This concrete vision of Christ has the true mystic
 quality of ineffability, appearing to the self under a form of
 inexpressible beauty, illuminated with that unearthly light which is
 so persistently reported as a feature of transcendent experience. The
 artist’s exalted consciousness of Beauty as a form of Truth is
 here seen operating on the transcendental plane. Thus when St. Teresa
 saw only the Hands of God, she was thrown into an <pb n="290" id="iv.v-Page_290" />
 ecstasy of adoration by their shining loveliness.
 <note place="foot" n="611" id="iv.v-p107.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p108">
   

    Vida, cap. xxviii. § 2.</p></note>

  “If I were to spend many years in devising how to picture to
 myself anything so beautiful,” she says of the imaginary vision
 of Christ, “I should never be able, nor even know how, to do it;
 for it is beyond the scope of any possible imagination here below: the
 whiteness and brilliancy alone are inconceivable. It is not a
 brightness which dazzles, but a delicate whiteness, an infused
 brightness, giving excessive delight to the eyes, which are never
 wearied thereby nor by the visible brightness which enables us to see
 a beauty so divine. It is a light so different from any light here
 below, that the very brightness of the sun we see, in comparison with
 the brightness and light before our eyes, seems to be something so
 obscure that no one would ever wish to open his eyes again. . . . In
 short, it is such that no man, however gifted he may be, can ever in
 the whole course of his life arrive at any imagination of what it is.
 God puts it before us so instantaneously, that we could not open our
 eyes in time to see it, if it were necessary for us to open them at
 all. But whether our eyes be open or shut, it makes no difference
 whatever: for when our Lord wills, we must see it, whether we will or
 not.”
 <note place="foot" n="612" id="iv.v-p108.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p109">
   

    St. Teresa, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., cap. xxviii. §§ 7, 8. Angela of Foligno says of a
   similar vision of Christ, “His beauty and adornment were so
   great . . . and so great was my joy at the sight, that I think I
   shall never lose it. And so great was my certitude that I cannot
   doubt it in any point” (St. Angèle de Foligno, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 66. English translation, p. 229).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p110">There is another and highly important class of visual
 automatisms: those which I have chosen to call 
 <i>Active Imaginary Visions.</i>

  Whereas vision of the passive kind is the expression of thought,
 perception, or desire on the part of the deeper self: active vision is
 the expression of a change in that self, and generally accompanies
 some psychological crisis. In this vision, which always has a dramatic
 character, the self seems to itself to act, not merely to look on.
 Such visions may possess many of the characters of dreams; they may be
 purely symbolic; they may be theologically “realistic.”
 They may entail a journey through Hell, Purgatory and Heaven, an
 excursion into fairyland, a wrestling with the Angel in the Way.
 Whatever their outward form, they are always connected with inward
 results. They are the automatic expressions of intense subliminal
 activity: not merely the 
 <i>media</i>

  by which the self’s awareness of the Absolute is strengthened
 and enriched, but the outward and visible signs of its movement
 towards new levels of consciousness. Hence we are not surprised to
 find that a dynamic vision of this sort often initiates the Unitive
 Life. Such are the imaginary visions reported by St. Francis of Assisi
 and St. Catherine of Siena at the moment of their stigmatization: the
 <pb n="291" id="iv.v-Page_291" /> transverberation of St. Teresa; the heavenly
 visitor who announced to Suso his passage from the “lower
 school” to the “upper school” of the Holy Spirit.
 <note place="foot" n="613" id="iv.v-p110.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p111">
   

    Leben, cap. xxi.</p></note>

  But perhaps the most picturesque and convincing example of all such
 dramas of the soul, is that which is known in art as the “Mystic
 Marriage of St. Catherine of Siena.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p112">We have seen that Catherine, who was subject from
 childhood to imaginary visions and interior words, had long been
 conscious of a voice reiterating the promise of this sacred
 bretrothal; and that on the last day of the Carnival, A.D. 1366, it
 said to her, “I will this day celebrate solemnly with thee the
 feast of the betrothal of thy soul, and even as I promised I will
 espouse thee to Myself in faith.” “Then,” says her
 legend, “whilst the Lord was yet speaking, there appeared the
 most glorious Virgin His Mother, the most blessed John, Evangelist,
 the glorious Apostle Paul, and the most holy Dominic, father of her
 order; and with these the prophet David, who had the psaltery set to
 music in his hands; and while he played with most sweet melody the
 Virgin Mother of God took the right hand of Catherine with her most
 sacred hand, and, holding out her fingers towards the Son, besought
 Him to deign to espouse her to Himself in faith. To which graciously
 consenting the Only Begotten of God drew out a ring of gold, which had
 in its circle four pearls enclosing a most beauteous diamond; and
 placing this ring upon the ring finger of Catherine’s right hand
 He said, ‘Lo, I espouse thee to Myself, thy Creator and Saviour
 in the faith, which until thou dost celebrate thy eternal nuptials
 with Me in Heaven thou wilt preserve ever without stain. Henceforth,
 my daughter, do manfully and without hesitation those things which by
 the ordering of My providence will be put into thy hands; for being
 now armed with the fortitude of the faith, thou wilt happily overcome
 all thy adversaries.’ Then the vision disappeared, but that ring
 ever remained on her finger, not indeed to the sight of others, but
 only to the sight of the virgin herself; for she often, albeit with
 bashfulness, confessed to me that she always saw that ring on her
 finger, nor was there any time when she did not see it.”’
 <note place="foot" n="614" id="iv.v-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p113">
   

    E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 25. Vita, i.
   xii. 1, 2 (Acta S.S., 
   <i>loc. cit</i>

   .). In the ring which she always saw upon her finger. we seem to
   have an instance of true corporeal vision; which finds a curiously
   exact parallel in the life of St. Teresa. “On one occasion
   when I was holding in my hand the cross of my rosary, He took it
   from me into His own hand. He returned it, but it was then four
   large stones incomparably more precious than diamonds. He said to me
   that for the future that cross would so appear to me always: 
   <i>and so it did.</i>

    I never saw the wood of which it was made, but only the precious
   stones. They were seen, however, by no one else” (Vida, cap.
   xxix. § 8). This class of experience, says Augustine Baker,
   particularly gifts of roses, rings, and jewels, is “much to be
   suspected,” except in “souls of a long-continued
   sanctity” (“Holy Wisdom.” Treatise iii. § iv.
   cap. iii.).</p></note>

  <pb n="292" id="iv.v-Page_292" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p114">It is not difficult to discern the materials from
 which this vision has been composed. As far as its outward
 circumstances go, it is borrowed intact from the legendary history of
 St. Catherine of Alexandria, with which her namesake must have been
 familiar from babyhood.
 <note place="foot" n="615" id="iv.v-p114.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p115">
   

    
   <i>Vide</i>

    “Legenda Aurea,” Nov. xxv.</p></note>

  Caterina Benincasa showed a characteristic artistic suggestibility
 and quickness in transforming the stuff of this old story into the
 medium of a profound personal experience: as her contemporaries
 amongst the Sienese painters took subject, method, and composition
 from the traditional Byzantine source, yet forced them to become
 expressions of their overpowering individuality. The important matter
 for us, however, is not the way in which the second Catherine adapted
 a traditional story to herself, actualized it in her experience: but
 the fact that it was for her the sacramental form under which she
 became acutely and permanently conscious of union with God. Long
 prepared by that growing disposition of her deeper self which caused
 her to hear the reiterated promise of her Beloved, the vision when it
 came was significant, not for its outward circumstances, but for its
 permanent effect upon her life. In it she passed to a fresh level of
 consciousness; entering upon that state of spiritual wedlock, of close
 and loving identification with the interests of Christ, which Richard
 of St. Victor calls the “Third Stage of Ardent Love.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p116">Of the same active sort is St. Teresa’s great
 and celebrated vision, or rather experience, of the Transverberation;
 in which imagery and feeling go side by side in their effort towards
 expressing the anguish of insatiable love. “I saw,” she
 says, “an angel close by me, on my left side, in bodily form.
 This I am not accustomed to see unless very rarely. Though I have
 visions of angels frequently, yet I see them only by an intellectual
 vision, such as I have spoken of before. It was our Lord’s will
 that in this vision I should see the angel in this wise. He was not
 large, but small of stature, and most beautiful—his face
 burning, as if he were one of the highest angels, who seem to be all
 of fire: they must be those whom we call Cherubim. . . . I saw in his
 hand a long spear of gold, and at the iron’s point there seemed
 to be a little fire. He appeared to me to be thrusting it at times
 into my heart, and to pierce my very entrails; when he drew it out, he
 seemed to draw them out also and to leave me all on fire with a great
 love of God. The pain was so great that it made me moan; and yet so
 surpassing was the sweetness of this excessive pain that I could not
 wish to be rid of it. The soul is satisfied now with nothing less than
 God. The pain is not bodily, but spiritual; though the body has its
 share in it, even a large one. It is a caressing of love so sweet
 which now takes <pb n="293" id="iv.v-Page_293" /> place between the soul and God,
 that I pray God of His goodness to make him experience it who may
 think that I am lying.”
 <note place="foot" n="616" id="iv.v-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p117">
   

    Vida, cap. xxix. §§ 16, 17.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p118">Finally it should be added that dynamic vision may
 assume a purely intellectual form; as in the case of the Blessed
 Angela of Foligno. “During last Lent I found myself,” she
 says, “altogether in God, without knowing how, and in a way more
 exalted than was customary for me. I seemed to be in the midst of the
 Trinity in a more exalted way than I had ever been before for greater
 than usual were the blessings I received, and I enjoyed these
 blessings without interruption. And thus to be absorbed in God filled
 me with joy and with delight. And feeling myself to be in this
 beatitude and this great and unspeakable delight, which were above all
 I had experienced before, such ineffable divine operations took place
 in my soul, as neither saint nor angel could describe or explain. And
 I see and understand that these divine operations, that unfathomable
 abyss, no angel or other creature howsoever great or wise, could
 comprehend; and all I say now of it seemeth to me so ill said that it
 is blasphemy.”
 <note place="foot" n="617" id="iv.v-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p119">
   

    St. Angèle de Foligno 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 232 (English translation, p. 186).</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iv.v-p119.1">Automatic Script</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p120">The rarest of the automatic activities reported to us
 in connection with mysticism is that of “automatic
 writing.” This form of subliminal action has already been spoken
 of in an earlier chapter;
 <note place="foot" n="618" id="iv.v-p120.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p121">
   

    P. 66.</p></note>

  where two of the most marked examples—Blake and Madame
 Guyon—are discussed. As with voice and vision, so this power of
 automatic composition may and does exist in various degrees of
 intensity: ranging from that “inspiration,” that
 irresistible impulse to write, of which all artists are aware, to the
 extreme form in which the hand of the conscious self seems to have
 become the agent of another personality. We are not here in the
 presence of phenomena which require a “supernatural”
 explanation. From the point of view of the psychologist, the
 inspirational writing of the mystics differs in degree rather than in
 kind from such poetic creation as that described by de Russet:
 “it is not work, it is listening; it is as if some unknown
 person were speaking in your ear.”
 <note place="foot" n="619" id="iv.v-p121.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p122">
   

    Quoted by Prescott, “The Poetic Mind,” p. 102.</p></note>

  Such subliminal activity is probably present to some extent in all
 the literary work of the great mystics, whose creative power, like
 that of most poets, is largely dissociated from the control of the
 will and the surface intelligence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p123">St. Catherine of Siena, we are told, dictated her
 great Dialogue to her secretaries whilst in the state of ecstasy:
 which may mean <pb n="294" id="iv.v-Page_294" /> no more than the absorbed state of
 recollection in which the creative faculty works most freely, or may
 have been a condition of consciousness resembling the
 “trance” of mediums, in which the deeper mind governs the
 tongue. Had she been more accustomed to the use of the pen—she
 did not learn writing until after the beginning of her apostolic
 life—that deeper mind would almost certainly have expressed
 itself by means of automatic script. As it is, in the rhythm and
 exaltation of its periods, the Dialogue bears upon it all the marks of
 true automatic composition of the highest type. The very
 discursiveness of its style, its loose employment of metaphor, the
 strangely mingled intimacy and remoteness of its tone, link it with
 prophetic literature; and are entirely characteristic of subliminal
 energy of a rich type, dissociated from the criticism and control of
 the normal consciousness. 
 <note place="foot" n="620" id="iv.v-p123.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p124">
   

    On this point I must respectfully differ from Mr. E. Gardner. See
   his “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 354.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p125">So too the writings of Rulman Merswin, if we accept
 the ingenious and interesting theory of his psychic state elaborated
 by M. Jundt,
 <note place="foot" n="621" id="iv.v-p125.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p126">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 185.</p></note>

  were almost wholly of this kind. So Blake insisted that he was
 “under the direction of Messengers from Heaven, Daily and
 Nightly,”
 <note place="foot" n="622" id="iv.v-p126.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p127">
   

    Quoted by M. Wilson, “Life of William Blake,” p.
   135.</p></note>

  and stated on his deathbed that the credit for all his works belonged
 not to himself, but to his “celestial friends,”
 <note place="foot" n="623" id="iv.v-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p128">
   

    Berger, “William Blake,” p. 54.</p></note>

  
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , to the inspiration of a personality which had access to levels of
 truth and beauty unknown to his surface mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p129">St. Teresa was of much the same opinion in respect of
 her great mystical works: which were, she said, like the speech of a
 parrot repeating, though he cannot understand, the things which his
 master has taught him. There is little doubt that her powers of
 composition—as we might expect in one so apt at voice and
 vision—were largely of the uncontrolled, inspired, or
 “automatic” kind. She wrote most usually after the
 reception of Holy Communion—that is to say, when her mystic
 consciousness was in its most active state—and always swiftly,
 without hesitations or amendments. Ideas and images welled up from her
 rich and active subliminal region too quickly, indeed, for her eager,
 hurrying pen: so that she sometimes exclaimed, “Oh, that I could
 write with many hands, so that none were forgotten!”
 <note place="foot" n="624" id="iv.v-p129.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p130">
   

    G. Cunninghame Graham. “Santa Teresa.” vol. i, pp.
   202.</p></note>

  In Teresa’s unitive state, a slight suggestion was enough to
 change the condition of her consciousness, place her under the
 complete domination of her deeper mind. Often, she said, when
 composing the “Interior Castle,” her work reacted upon
 herself. She would suddenly be caught up into the very degree of
 contemplation <pb n="295" id="iv.v-Page_295" /> which she was trying to describe, and
 continued to write in this absorbed or entranced condition, clearly
 perceiving that her pen was guided by a power not her own, and
 expressed ideas unknown to her surface mind, which filled her with
 astonishment.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p131">In the evidence given during the process for St.
 Teresa’s beatification, Maria de San Francisco of Medina, one of
 her early nuns, stated that on entering the saint’s cell whilst
 she was writing this same “Interior Castle” she found her
 so absorbed in contemplation as to be unaware of the external world.
 “If we made a noise close to her,” said another, Maria del
 Nacimiento, “she neither ceased to write nor complained of being
 disturbed.” Both these nuns, and also Ana de la Encarnacion,
 prioress of Granada, affirmed that she wrote with immense speed, never
 stopping to erase or to correct: being anxious, as she said, to
 “write what the Lord had given her, before she forgot it.”
 They and many others declared that when she was thus writing she
 seemed like another being: and that her face, excessively beautiful in
 expression, shone with an unearthly splendour which afterwards faded
 away.
 <note place="foot" n="625" id="iv.v-p131.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p132">
   

    G. Cunninghame Graham. “Santa Teresa.” vol. i, pp.
   203-4.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p133">As for Madame Guyon, whose temperament had in it
 almost as much of the medium as of the mystic, and whose passion for
 quietism and mental passivity left her almost wholly at the mercy of
 subconscious impulses, she exhibits by turns the phenomena of
 clairvoyance, prophecy, telephathy, and automatic writing, in
 bewildering profusion.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p134">“I was myself surprised,” she says,
 “at the letters which Thou didst cause me to write, and in which
 I had no part save the actual movement of my hand: and it was at this
 time that I received that gift of writing according to the interior
 mind, and not according to my own mind, which I had never known
 before. Also my manner of writing was altogether changed, and every
 one was astonished because I wrote with such great facility.”
 <note place="foot" n="626" id="iv.v-p134.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p135">
   

    Vie, pt. ii. cap. ii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p136">Again, “. . . Thou didst make me write with so
 great a detachment that I was obliged to leave off and begin again as
 Thou didst choose. Thou didst try me in every way: suddenly Thou
 wouldst cause me to write, then at once to cease, and then to begin
 again. When I wrote during the day, I would be suddenly interrupted,
 and often left words half written, and afterwards Thou wouldst give me
 whatever was pleasing to Thee. Nothing of that which I wrote was in my
 mind: my mind, in fact, was so wholly at liberty that it seemed a
 blank, I was so detached from that which I wrote that it seemed
 foreign to me. . . . All the faults in my writings come from this:
 that being unaccustomed to the operations of God, I was <pb n="296" id="iv.v-Page_296" /> often unfaithful to them, thinking that I did well to
 continue writing when I had time, without being moved thereto, because
 I had been told to finish the work. So that it is easy to distinguish
 the parts which are fine and sustained, and those which have neither
 savour nor grace. I have left them as they are; so that the difference
 between the Spirit of God and the human or natural spirit may be seen.
 . . . I continued always to write, and with an inconceivable
 swiftness, for the hand could hardly keep up with the dictating
 spirit: and during this long work, I never changed my method, nor did
 I make use of any book. The scribe could not, however great his
 diligence, copy in five days that which I wrote in a single night. . .
 . I will add to all that I have been saying on my writings, that a
 considerable part of the book on ‘Judges’ was lost. Being
 asked to complete it, I rewrote the lost portions. Long afterwards,
 when I was moving house, these were found in a place where no one
 could have imagined that they would be; and the old and new versions
 were exactly alike—a circumstance which greatly astonished those
 persons of learning and merit who undertook its verification.”
 <note place="foot" n="627" id="iv.v-p136.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p137">
   

    Vie, pt. ii. cap. xxi. Those who wish to compare this vivid
   subjective account of automatic writing with modern attested
   instances may consult Myers, “Human Personality,” and
   Oliver Lodge, “The Survival of Man.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p138">A far greater and stronger mystic than Madame Guyon,
 Jacob Boehme, was also in his literary composition the more or less
 helpless tool of some power other than his normal surface-mind. It is
 clear from his own words that his first book, the
 “Aurora,” produced after the great illumination which he
 received in the year 1610, was no deliberate composition, but an
 example of inspired or automatic script. This strange work, full of
 sayings of a deep yet dazzling darkness, was condemned by the local
 tribunal; and Boehme was forbidden to write more. For seven years he
 obeyed. Then “a new motion from on high” seized him, and
 under the pressure of this subliminal impulse—which,
 characteristically, he feels as coming from without not from
 within—he began to write again.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p139">This second outburst of composition, too, was almost
 purely automatic in type. The transcendental consciousness was in
 command, and Boehme’s surface-intellect could exert but little
 control. “Art,” he says of it himself, “has not
 wrote here, neither was there any time to consider how to set it
 punctually down, according to the Understanding of the Letters, but
 all was ordered according to the Direction of the Spirit, which often
 went in haste, so that in many words Letters may be wanting, and in
 some Places a Capital Letter for a Word; so that the Penman’s
 Hand, by reason he was not accustomed to it, did often shake. And
 though I could have <pb n="297" id="iv.v-Page_297" /> wrote in a more accurate, fair
 and plain Manner, yet the Reason was this, that the burning Fire often
 forced forward with Speed and the Hand and Pen must hasten directly
 after it, for it comes and goes as a sudden shower.”
 <note place="foot" n="628" id="iv.v-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p140">
   

    Works of Jacob Boehme (English translation, vol. i. p. xiv.).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p141">No description could give more vividly than this the
 spontaneous and uncontrollable character of these automatic states;
 the welling-up of new knowledge, the rapid formation of sentences: so
 quick, that the hand of the subject can hardly keep pace with that
 “burning Fire,” the travail of his inner mind. As in
 vision, so here, the contents of that inner mind, its hoarded memories
 will influence the form of the message. Hence, in Boehme’s
 works, the prevalence of that obscure Kabalistic and Alchemical
 imagery which baffles even his most eager readers, and which is the
 result of an earlier acquaintance with the works of Paracelsus,
 Weigel, and Sebastian Franck.
 <note place="foot" n="629" id="iv.v-p141.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.v-p142">
   

    See E. Boutroux, “Le Philosophe Allemand, Jacob
   Boehme.”</p></note>

  Such language, however, no more discredits the “power behind
 the pen,” than the form under which St. Catherine of Siena
 apprehended the mystic marriage discredits her attainment of the
 unitive life. In the fruit of such automatic travail, such a
 “wrestling with the Angel in the way,” the mystic offers
 to our common humanity the chalice of the Spirit of Life. We may
 recognize the origins of the ornament upon the chalice: but we cannot
 justly charge him with counterfeiting the Wine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p143">We have been dealing throughout this section with
 means rather than with ends: means snatched at by the struggling self
 which has not yet wholly shaken itself free from “image,”
 in its efforts to seize somehow—actualize, enjoy, and
 adore—that Absolute which is the sum of its desires. No one will
 ever approach an understanding of this phase of the mystical
 consciousness, who brings to it either a contempt for the minds which
 could thus simply and sometimes childishly objectivize the Divine, or
 a superstitious reverence for the image, apart from the formless
 Reality at which it hints. Between these two extremes lies our hope of
 grasping the true place of automatisms on the Mystic Way: of seeing in
 them instances of the adaptation of those means by which we obtain
 consciousness of the phenomenal world, to an apprehension of that
 other world whose attainment is humanity’s sublimest end.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.v-p144"><pb n="298" id="iv.v-Page_298" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="VI. Introversion. Part I:   Recollection and Qui" progress="57.90%" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii" id="iv.vi">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.vi-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="iv.vi-p1.1">n</span>

  our study of the First Mystic Life, its purification and
 illumination, we have been analysing and considering a process of
 organic development; an evolution of personality. We may treat this
 either as a movement of consciousness towards higher levels, or as a
 remaking of consciousness consequent on the emergence and growth of a
 factor which is dormant in ordinary man, but destined to be supreme in
 the full-grown mystic type. We have seen the awakening of this
 factor—this spark of the soul—with its innate capacity for
 apprehending the Absolute. We have seen it attack and conquer the old
 sense-fed and self-centred life of the normal self, and introduce it
 into a new universe, lit up by the Uncreated Light. These were the
 events which, taken together, constituted the “First Mystic
 Life”; a complete round upon the spiral road which leads from
 man to God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p2">What we have been looking at, then, is a life-process,
 the establishment of a certain harmony between the created self and
 that Reality whose invitation it has heard: and we have discussed this
 life-process rather as if it contained no elements which were not
 referable to natural and spontaneous growth, to the involuntary <pb n="299" id="iv.vi-Page_299" /> adjustments of the organism to that extended or
 transcendental universe of which it gradually becomes aware. But side
 by side with this organic growth there always goes a specific kind of
 activity which is characteristic of the mystic: an education which he
 is called to undertake, that his consciousness of the Infinite may be
 stabilized, enriched and defined. Already once or twice we have been
 in the presence of this activity, have been obliged to take its
 influence into account: as, were we studying other artistic types, we
 could not leave on one side the medium in which they work.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p3">
 <i>Contemplation</i>

  is the mystic’s medium. It is an extreme form of that
 withdrawal of attention from the external world and total dedication
 of the mind which also, in various degrees and ways, conditions the
 creative activity of musician, painter and poet: releasing the faculty
 by which he can apprehend the Good and Beautiful, enter into communion
 with the Real. As “voice” or “vision” is often
 the way in which the mystical consciousness presents its discoveries
 to the surface-mind, so contemplation is the way in which it makes
 those discoveries, perceives the suprasensible over against itself.
 The growth of the mystic’s effective genius, therefore, is
 connected with his growth in this art: and that growth is largely
 conditioned by education.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p4">The painter, however great his natural powers, can
 hardly dispense with some technical training; the musician is wise if
 he acquaint himself at least with the elements of counterpoint. So too
 the mystic. It is true that he sometimes seems to spring abruptly to
 the heights, to be caught into ecstasy without previous preparation:
 as a poet may startle the world by a sudden masterpiece. But unless
 they be backed by discipline, these sudden and isolated flashes of
 inspiration will not long avail for the production of great works.
 <span lang="it" id="iv.vi-p4.1">“Ordina quest’ amore, o tu che
 m’ami”</span> is the imperative demand made by
 Goodness, Truth, and Beauty, by every aspect of Reality, upon the
 human soul. Lover and philosopher, saint, artist, and scientist, must
 alike obey or fail.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p5">Transcendental genius, then, obeys the laws which
 govern all other forms of genius, in being susceptible of culture:
 and, indeed, cannot develop its full powers without an educative
 process of some kind. This strange art of contemplation, which the
 mystic tends to practise during the whole of his career—which
 develops step by step with his vision and his love—demands of
 the self which undertakes it the same hard dull work, the same slow
 training of the will, which lies behind all supreme achievement, and
 is the price of all true liberty. It is the want of such
 training—such “supersensual drill”—which is
 responsible for the mass of vague, ineffectual, and sometimes harmful
 mysticism which has <pb n="300" id="iv.vi-Page_300" /> always existed: the dilute
 cosmic emotion and limp spirituality which hang, as it were, on the
 skirts of the true seekers of the Absolute, and bring discredit upon
 their science.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p6">In this, as in all the other and lesser arts which
 have been developed by the race, education consists largely in a
 humble willingness to submit to the discipline, and profit by the
 lessons, of the past. Tradition runs side by side with experience; the
 past collaborates with the present. Each new and eager soul rushing
 out towards the only end of Love passes on its way the landmarks left
 by others upon the pathway to Reality. If it be wise it observes them:
 and finds in them rather helps towards attainment than hindrances to
 that freedom which is of the essence of the mystic act. This act, it
 is true, is in the last resort a solitary experience, “the
 flight of the Alone to the Alone”; even though no achievement of
 the soul truly takes place 
 <i>in</i>

  
 <i>vacao,</i>

  or leaves the universe of souls unchanged. At the same time, here as
 elsewhere, man cannot safely divorce his personal history from that of
 the race. The best and truest experience does not come to the
 eccentric and individual pilgrim whose intuitions are his only law:
 but rather to him who is willing to profit by the culture of the
 spiritual society in which he finds himself, and submit personal
 intuition to the guidance afforded by the general history of the
 mystic type. Those who refuse this guidance expose themselves to all
 the dangers which crowd about the individualist: from heresy at one
 end of the scale to madness at the other.  <i>Vae Soli!</i>
 Nowhere more clearly than in the history of mysticism
 do we observe the essential solidarity of mankind, the penalty paid by
 those who will not acknowledge it.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p7">The education which tradition has ever prescribed for
 the mystic, consists in the gradual development of an extraordinary
 faculty of concentration, a power of spiritual attention. It is not
 enough that he should naturally be “aware of the
 Absolute,” unless he be able to contemplate it: just as the mere
 possession of eyesight or hearing, however acute, needs to be
 supplemented by trained powers of perception and reception, if we are
 really to appreciate—see or hear to any purpose—the
 masterpieces of Music or of Art. More, Nature herself reveals little
 of her secret to those who only look and listen with the outward ear
 and eye. The condition of all valid seeing and hearing, upon every
 plane of consciousness, lies not in the sharpening of the senses, but
 in a peculiar attitude of the whole personality: in a self-forgetting
 attentiveness, a profound concentration, a self-merging, which
 operates a real communion between the seer and the seen—in a
 word, in 
 <i>Contemplation.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p8">Contemplation, then, in the most general sense is a
 power which we may—and often must—apply to the perception,
 not <pb n="301" id="iv.vi-Page_301" /> only of Divine Reality, but of anything. It is
 a mental attitude under which all things give up to us the secret of
 their life. All artists are of necessity in some measure
 contemplative. In so far as they surrender themselves without selfish
 preoccupation, they see Creation from the point of view of God.
 <note place="foot" n="630" id="iv.vi-p8.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p9">
   

    “The contemplative and the artist,” says Maritain,
   “are in a position to sympathize. . . . The contemplative,
   having for object the <i>causa altissima</i> 
    from which all else depends, knows the place and
   value of art, and understands the artist. The artist as such, cannot
   judge the contemplative, but he can divine his greatness. If he
   indeed loves Beauty, and if some moral vice does not chain his heart
   to dulness, going over to the side of the contemplative he will
   recognize Love and Beauty” (J. Maritain, “Art et
   Scholastique,” p. 139).</p></note>

  “Innocence of eye” is little else than this: and only by
 its means can they see truly those things which they desire to show
 the world. I invite those to whom these statements seem a compound of
 cheap psychology and cheaper metaphysics to clear their minds of
 prejudice and submit this matter to an experimental test. If they will
 be patient and honest—and unless they belong to that minority
 which is temperamentally incapable of the simplest contemplative
 act—they will emerge from the experiment possessed of a little
 new knowledge as to the nature of the relation between the human mind
 and the outer world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p10">All that is asked is that we shall look for a little
 time, in a special and undivided manner, at some simple, concrete, and
 external thing. This object of our contemplation may be almost
 anything we please: a picture, a statue, a tree, a distant hillside, a
 growing plant, running water, little living things. We need not, with
 Kant, go to the starry heavens. “A little thing the quantity of
 an hazel nut” will do for us, as it did for Lady Julian long
 ago.
 <note place="foot" n="631" id="iv.vi-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p11">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. v.</p></note>

  Remember, it is a practical experiment on which we are set; not an
 opportunity of pretty and pantheistic meditation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p12">Look, then, at this thing which you have chosen.
 Wilfully yet tranquilly refuse the messages which countless other
 aspects of the world are sending; and so concentrate your whole
 attention on this one act of loving sight that all other objects are
 excluded from the conscious field. Do not think, but as it were pour
 out your personality towards it: let your soul be in your eyes. Almost
 at once, this new method of perception will reveal unsuspected
 qualities in the external world. First, you will perceive about you a
 strange and deepening quietness; a slowing down of our feverish mental
 time. Next, you will become aware of a heightened significance, an
 intensified existence in the thing at which you look. As you, with all
 your consciousness, lean out towards it, an answering current will
 meet yours. It seems as though the barrier between its life and your
 own, between subject and object, had melted away. <pb n="302" id="iv.vi-Page_302" />
 You are merged with it, in an act of true communion: and you 
 <i>know</i>

  the secret of its being deeply and unforgettably, yet in a way which
 you can never hope to express.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p13">Seen thus, a thistle has celestial qualities: a
 speckled hen a touch of the sublime. Our greater comrades, the trees,
 the clouds, the rivers, initiate us into mighty secrets, flame out at
 us “like shining from shook foil.” The “eye which
 looks upon Eternity” has been given its opportunity. We have
 been immersed for a moment in the “life of the All”: a
 deep and peaceful love unites us with the substance of all things, a
 “Mystic Marriage” has taken place between the mind and
 some aspect of the external world. <span lang="la" id="iv.vi-p13.1"> 
 <i>Cor ad cor loquitur</i>

 </span>:Life has spoken to life, but not to the
 surface-intelligence. That surface-intelligence knows only that the
 message was true and beautiful: no more.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p14">The price of this experience has been a stilling of
 that surface-mind, a calling in of all our scattered interests: an
 entire giving of ourselves to this one activity, without
 self-consciousness, without reflective thought. To reflect is always
 to distort: our minds are not good mirrors. The contemplative, on
 whatever level his faculty may operate, is contented to absorb and be
 absorbed: and by this humble access he attains to a plane of knowledge
 which no intellectual process can come near.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p15">I do not suggest that this simple experiment is in any
 sense to be equated with the transcendental contemplation of the
 mystic. Yet it exercises on a small scale, and in regard to visible
 Nature, the same natural faculties which are taken up and
 used—it is true upon other levels, and in subjection to the
 transcendental sense—in his apprehension of the Invisible Real.
 Though it is one thing to see truthfully for an instant the flower in
 the crannied wall, another to be lifted up to the apprehension of
 “eternal Truth, true Love and loved Eternity,” yet both
 according to their measure are functions of the inward eye, operating
 in the “suspension of the mind.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p16">This humble receptiveness, this still and steady
 gazing, in which emotion, will, and thought are lost and fused, is the
 secret of the great contemplative on fire with love of that which he
 has been allowed to see. But whilst the contemplation of Nature
 entails an outgoing towards somewhat indubitably external to us, and
 has as its material the world of sensible experience: the
 contemplation of Spirit, as it seems to those who practise it,
 requires a deliberate refusal of the messages of the senses, an
 ingoing or “introversion” of our faculties, a
 “journey towards the centre.” The Kingdom of God, they
 say, is within you: seek it, then, in the most secret habitations of
 the soul. The mystic must learn so to concentrate all his faculties,
 his very self, upon the invisible and intangible, <pb n="303" id="iv.vi-Page_303" />
 that all visible things are forgot: to bring it so sharply into focus
 that everything else is blurred. He must call in his scattered
 faculties by a deliberate exercise of the will, empty his mind of its
 swarm of images, its riot of thought. In mystical language he must
 “sink into his nothingness”: into that blank abiding place
 where busy, clever Reason cannot come. The whole of this process, this
 gathering up and turning “inwards” of the powers of the
 self, this gazing into the ground of the soul, is that which is called
 
 <i>Introversion.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p17">Introversion is an art which can be acquired, as
 gradually and as certainly, by the born mystic, as the art of
 piano-playing can be acquired by the born musician. In both cases it
 is the genius of the artist which makes his use of the instrument
 effective: but it is also his education in the use of the instrument
 which enables that genius to express itself in an adequate way. Such
 mystical education, of course, presumes a something that can be
 educated: the “New Birth,” the awakening of the deeper
 self, must have taken place before it can begin. It is a psychological
 process, and obeys psychological laws. There is in it no element of
 the unexpected or the abnormal. In technical language, we are here
 concerned with “ordinary” not “extraordinary”
 contemplation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p18">In its early stages the practice of introversion is
 voluntary, difficult, and deliberate; as are the early stages of
 learning to read or write. But as reading or writing finally becomes
 automatic, so as the mystic’s training in introversion proceeds,
 habits are formed: and those contemplative powers which he is
 educating establish themselves amongst his normal faculties. Sometimes
 they wholly dominate these faculties, escape the control of the will,
 and appear spontaneously, seizing upon the conscious field. Such
 violent and involuntary invasions of the transcendental powers, when
 they utterly swamp the surface-consciousness and the subject is
 therefore cut off from his ordinary “external world,”
 constitute the typical experience of 
 <i>rapture</i>

  or 
 <i>ecstasy.</i>

  It is under the expansive formula of such abrupt ecstatic perception,
 “not by gradual steps, but by sudden ecstatic flights soaring
 aloft to the glorious things on high,”
 <note place="foot" n="632" id="iv.vi-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p19">
   

    St. Bernard, “De Consideratione,” bk. v. cap. iii.</p></note>

  that the mystical consciousness of Divine Transcendence is most
 clearly expressed. Those wide, exalted apprehensions of the Godhead
 which we owe to the mystics have usually been obtained, not by
 industrious meditation, but by “a transcending of all creatures,
 a perfect going forth from oneself: by standing in an ecstasy of
 mind.”
 <note place="foot" n="633" id="iv.vi-p19.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p20">
   

    “De Imitatione Christi,” I. iii. cap. xxxi.</p></note>

  Hence the experiences peculiar to these ecstatic states have a great
 value for the student of mysticism. It will be our duty to consider
 them in detail in a <pb n="304" id="iv.vi-Page_304" /> later section of this book. The
 normal and deliberate practice of introversion, on the contrary, is
 bound up with the sense of Divine Immanence. Its emphasis is on the
 indwelling God Who may be found “by a journey towards the
 centre”: on the conviction indeed that “angels and
 archangels are with us, but He is more truly our own who is not only 
 <i>with us</i>

  but 
 <i>in us</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="634" id="iv.vi-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p21">
   

    St. Bernard, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., bk. v. cap. v. So Lady Julian, “We are all in Him enclosed
   and He is enclosed in us” (“Revelations of Divine
   Love,” cap. lvii.).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p22">Contemplation—taking that term in its widest
 sense, as embracing all the degrees and kinds of mystical
 prayer—establishes communion between the soul and the Absolute
 by way of these complementary modes of apprehending that which is One.
 A. The usually uncontrollable, definitely outgoing, ecstatic
 experience; the attainment of Pure Being, or “flight to
 God.” B. The more controllable ingoing experience; the breaking
 down of the barrier between the surface-self and those deeper levels
 of personality where God is met and known “in our
 nothingness,” and a mysterious fusion of divine and human life
 takes place. The one, says the Christian mystic, is the “going
 forth to the Father”; the other is the “marriage with the
 Son.” Both are operated by the Spirit whose dwelling is in the
 “spark of the soul.” Yet it is probable, in spite of the
 spatial language which the mystics always use concerning them, that
 these two experiences, in their most sublime forms, are but opposite
 aspects of one whole: the complementary terms of a higher synthesis
 beyond our span. In that consummation of love which Ruysbroeck has
 called “the peace of the summits” they meet: then
 distinctions between inward and outward, near and far, cease to have
 any meaning, in “the dim silence where lovers lose
 themselves.” “To mount to God,” says the writer of
 “De Adhaerando Deo,” “is to enter into one’s
 self. For he who inwardly entereth and intimately penetrateth into
 himself, gets above and beyond himself and truly mounts up to
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="635" id="iv.vi-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p23">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p24">Says Tauler of this ineffable meeting-place, which is
 to the intellect an emptiness, and to the heart a fulfillment of all
 desire, “All there is so still and mysterious and so desolate:
 for there is nothing there but God only, and nothing strange. . . .
 This Wilderness is the Quiet Desert of the Godhead, into which He
 leads all who are to receive this inspiration of God, now or in
 Eternity.”
 <note place="foot" n="636" id="iv.vi-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p25">
   

    Third Instruction (“The Inner Way,” p. 323).</p></note>

  From this “quiet desert,” this still plane of being, so
 near to her though she is far from it, the normal self is separated by
 all the “unquiet desert” of sensual existence. Yet it
 stretches through and in her, the stuff of Reality, the very Ground of
 her being, since it is, in Julian’s words, “the Substance
 of all that is”: linking that <pb n="305" id="iv.vi-Page_305" /> being at once
 with the universe and with God. “God is near us, but we are far
 from Him, God is within, we are without, God is at home, we are in the
 far country,” said Meister Eckhart, struggling to express the
 nature of this “intelligible where.”
 <note place="foot" n="637" id="iv.vi-p25.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p26">
   

    Eckhart, Pred. lxix.</p></note>

  Clearly, if the self is ever to become aware of it, definite work
 must be undertaken, definite powers of perception must be trained: and
 the consciousness which has been evolved to meet the exigencies of the
 World of Becoming must be initiated into that World of Being from
 which it came forth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p27">Plato long ago defined the necessity of such a
 perception, and the nature of that art of contemplation by which the
 soul can feed upon the Real, when he said in one of his most purely
 mystical passages, “When the soul returns into itself and
 reflects, it passes into . . . the region of that which is pure and
 everlasting, immortal and unchangeable: and, feeling itself kindred
 thereto, it dwells there under its own control, and has rest from its
 wanderings.”
 <note place="foot" n="638" id="iv.vi-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p28">
   

    Phaedo, 79c.</p></note>

  In the “contemplation” of Plato and of the Platonic
 Schools generally, however, the emphasis lies at least as much on
 intellect as on intuition: with him the head and not the heart is the
 meeting-place between man and the Real. “Anciently,” says
 Augustine Baker, “there was a certain kind of false
 contemplation, which we may call philosophical, practised by some
 learned heathens of old, and imitated by some in these days, which
 hath for its last and best end only the perfection of knowledge, and a
 delightful complacency in it. . . . To this rank of philosophical
 contemplations may be referred those scholastic wits which spend much
 time in the study and subtle examination of the mysteries of faith,
 and have not for their end the increasing of divine love in their
 hearts.”
 <note place="foot" n="639" id="iv.vi-p28.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p29">
   

    “Holy Wisdom.” Treatise iii. § iv.cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p30">We cannot long read the works of the mystics without
 coming across descriptions—often first-hand descriptions of
 great psychological interest—of the processes through which the
 self must pass, the discipline which it must undertake, in the course
 of acquiring the art of contemplation. Most of these descriptions
 differ in detail; in the divisions adopted, the emotions experienced,
 the number of “degrees” through which the subject passes,
 from the first painful attempt to gather up its faculties to the
 supreme point at which it feels itself to be “lost in
 God.” In each there is that quality of uniqueness which is
 inherent in every expression of life: in each the temperamental bias
 and analytical powers of the writer have exerted a further modifying
 influence. All, however, describe a connected experience, the
 progressive concentration of the entire self under the spur of love
 upon the contemplation <pb n="306" id="iv.vi-Page_306" /> of transcendental reality.
 As the Mystic Way involves transcendence of character, the sublimation
 of the instinctive life and movement of the whole man to higher levels
 of vitality, his attainment of freedom, so the ascent of the ladder of
 contemplation involves such a transcendence, or movement to high
 levels of liberty, of his perceptive powers.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p31">The steps of the ladder, the substance of the
 progressive exercises undertaken by the developing self, its education
 in the art of contemplation, are usually know by the Christian mystics
 as the “degrees of prayer” or “orison.” But
 the common implications of the word “prayer,” with its
 suggestions of formal devotion, detailed petition—a definite
 something asked for, and a definite duty done, by means of extemporary
 or traditional allocutions—do not really suggest the nature of
 those supersensual activities which the mystics mean to express in
 their use of this term.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p32">Mystical prayer, or “orison”—the
 term which I propose for the sake of clearness to use here—has
 nothing in common with petition. It is not articulate; it has no
 forms. “It is,” says “The Mirror of St.
 Edmund,” “naught else but yearning of soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="640" id="iv.vi-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p33">
   

    Cap. xvii.</p></note>

 —the expression of man’s metaphysical thirst. In it, says
 Grou, “the soul is united to God in its ground, the created
 intelligence to the Intelligence Increate, without the intervention of
 imagination or reason, or of anything but a very simple attention of
 the mind and an equally simple application of the will.”
 <note place="foot" n="641" id="iv.vi-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p34">
   

    J. N. Grou, “L’Ecole de Jésus,” vol. ii., p.
   8.</p></note>

  On the psychological side its development involves a steady
 discipline of the mystic’s rich subliminal mind, slowly
 preparing the channels in which the deeper consciousness is to flow.
 This discipline reduces to some sort of order, makes effective for
 life, those involuntary states of passivity, rapture and intuition
 which are the characteristic ways in which an uncontrolled,
 uncultivated genius for the Absolute breaks out. To the subject
 himself, however, his orison seems rather a free and mutual act of
 love; a supernatural intercourse between the soul and the divine, or
 some aspect of the divine, sometimes full of light and joy, sometimes
 dark and bare.
 <note place="foot" n="642" id="iv.vi-p34.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p35">
   

    “I discover all truths in the interior of my soul,”
   says Antoinette Bourignan, “especially when I am recollected
   in my solitude in a forgetfulness of all Things. Then my spirit
   communicates with Another Spirit, and they entertain one another as
   two friends who converse about serious matters. And this
   conversation is so sweet that I have sometimes passed a whole day
   and a night in it without interruption or standing in need of meat
   or drink” (MacEwen, “Antoinette Bourignan,
   Quietist,” p. 109).</p></note>

  In some of its degrees it is a placid, trustful waiting upon messages
 from without. In others, it is an inarticulate communion, a wordless
 rapture, a silent gazing upon God. The mystics have exhausted all the
 resources of all tongues in their efforts to tell us of the rewards
 <pb n="307" id="iv.vi-Page_307" /> which await those who will undertake this most
 sublime and difficult of arts.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p36">As we come to know our friends better by having
 intercourse with them, so by this deliberate intercourse the self
 enters more and more deeply into the Heart of Reality. Climbing like
 Dante step by step up the ladder of contemplation, it comes at last to
 the Empyrean, <span lang="it" id="iv.vi-p36.1">“ivi è perfetta,
 matura ed intera ciascuna disianza.”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="643" id="iv.vi-p36.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p37">
   

    Par. xxii. 64.</p></note>

  The true end of orison, like the true end of that mystical life
 within which it flowers, is the supreme meeting between Lover and
 Beloved, between God and the soul. Its method is the method of the
 mystic life, transcendence: a gradual elimination of sensible image,
 and bit by bit approximation of the contemplative self to reality,
 gradually producing within it those conditions in which union can take
 place. This entails a concentration, a turning inwards, of all those
 faculties which the normal self has been accustomed to turn outwards,
 and fritter upon the manifold illusions of daily life. It means,
 during the hours of introversion, a retreat from and refusal of the
 Many, in order that the mind may be able to apprehend the One.
 “Behold,” says Boehme, “if thou desirest to see
 God’s Light in thy Soul, and be divinely illuminated and
 conducted, this is the short way that thou art to take; not to let the
 Eye of thy Spirit enter into Matter or fill itself with any Thing
 whatever, either in Heaven or Earth, but to let it enter by a naked
 faith into the Light of the Majesty.”
 <note place="foot" n="644" id="iv.vi-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p38">
   

    “Dialogues of the Supersensual Life,” p. 66.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p39">“What this opening of the ghostly eye is,”
 says Hilton, “the greatest clerk on earth could not imagine by
 his wit, nor show fully by his tongue. For it may not be got by study
 nor through man’s travail only, but principally by grace of the
 Holy Ghost and with travail of man. I dread mickle to speak aught of
 it, for me thinketh I cannot; it passeth mine assay, and my lips are
 unclean. Nevertheless, for I expect love asketh and love biddeth,
 therefore I shall say a little more of it as I hope love teacheth.
 This opening of the ghostly eye is that lighty murkness and rich
 nought that I spake of before, and it may be called: 
 <i>Purity of spirit and ghostly rest, inward stillness and peace of
 conscience, highness of thought and onlyness of soul, a lively feeling
 of grace and privily of heart, the waking sleep of the spouse and
 tasting of heavenly savour burning in love and shining in light, entry
 of contemplation and reforming in feeling . . .</i>

  they are divers in showing of words, nevertheless they are all one in
 sense of soothfastness.”
 <note place="foot" n="645" id="iv.vi-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p40">
   

    Hilton, “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii., cap.
   xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p41">“Human industry,” says Hilton here, must
 be joined to “grace.” If the spiritual eye is to be
 opened, definite work must be done. So long as the “eye which
 looks upon Time” fills itself with things <pb n="308" id="iv.vi-Page_308" /> and
 usurps the conscious field, that spiritual eye which “looks upon
 Eternity” can hardly act at all: and this eye must not only be
 opened, it must be trained, so that it may endure to gaze steadfastly
 at the Uncreated Light. This training and purging of the
 transcendental sight is described under many images; “diverse in
 showing of words, one in sense and soothfastness.” Its essence
 is a progressive cleaning of the mirror, a progressive self-emptying
 of all that is not real the attainment of that unified state of
 consciousness which will permit a pure, imageless apprehension of the
 final Reality which “hath no image” to be received by the
 self. “Naked orison,” “emptiness,”
 “nothingness,” “entire surrender,”
 “peaceful love in life naughted,” say the mystics again
 and again. Where apprehension of the divine comes by way of vision or
 audition, this is but a concession to human weakness; a sign, they
 think, that “sensitive nature” is not yet wholly
 transcended. It is a translation of the true tongue of angels into a
 dialect that the normal mind can understand. A steady abolition of
 sense imagery, a cutting off of all possible sources of illusion, all
 possible encouragements of selfhood and pride—the most fertile
 of all sources of deception—this is the condition of pure sight;
 and the “degrees of orison,” the “steep stairs of
 love” which they climb so painfully, are based upon this
 necessity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p42">The terms used by individual mystics, the divisions
 which they adopt in describing the self’s progress in
 contemplation, are bewildering in their variety. Here, more than
 elsewhere, the mania for classification has obsessed them. We find,
 too, when we come to compare one with another, that the language which
 they employ is not always so exact as it seems: nor are traditional
 terms always used in the same sense. Sometimes by the word
 “contemplation” they intend to describe the whole process
 of introversion: sometimes they reserve it for the “orison of
 union,” sometimes identify it with ecstasy. It has been pointed
 out by Delacroix that even St. Teresa’s classification of her
 own states is far from lucid, and varies in each of her principal
 works.
 <note place="foot" n="646" id="iv.vi-p42.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p43">
   

    “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 18.</p></note>

  Thus in the “Life” she appears to treat Recollection and
 Quiet as synonymous, whilst in “The Way of Perfection”
 these conditions are sharply differentiated. In “The Interior
 Castle” she adopts an entirely different system; the prayer of
 quiet being there called “tasting of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="647" id="iv.vi-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p44">
   

    Vida, cap. xiv.; “Camino do Perfeccion,” cap. xxxi.;
   “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Cuartas, cap. ii.</p></note>

  Finally, Augustine Baker, in treating of the “Prayer of
 Interior Silence and Quiet,” insists that by the term
 “Quiet” St. Teresa did not mean this at all, but a form of
 “supernatural contemplation.”
 <note place="foot" n="648" id="iv.vi-p44.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p45">
   

    “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § ii. cap. vii.</p></note>

  <pb n="309" id="iv.vi-Page_309" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p46">Thus we are gradually forced to the conclusion that
 the so-called “degrees of orison” so neatly tabulated by
 ascetic writers are largely artificial and symbolic: that the process
 which they profess to describe is really, like life itself, one and
 continuous—not a stairway but a slope—and the parts into
 which they break it up are diagrammatic. Nearly every mystic makes
 these breaks in a different place, though continuing to use the
 language of his predecessors. In his efforts towards self-analysis he
 divides and subdivides, combines and differentiates his individual
 moods. Hence the confusion of mind which falls upon those who try to
 harmonize different systems of contemplation: to identify St.
 Teresa’s “Four Degrees”
 <note place="foot" n="649" id="iv.vi-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p47">
   

    Meditation, Quiet, a nameless “intermediate” degree,
   and the Orison of Union (Vida, cap. xi.).</p></note>

  with Hugh of St. Victor’s other four,
 <note place="foot" n="650" id="iv.vi-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p48">
   

    Meditation, Soliloquy, Consideration, Rapture (Hugh of St. Victor,
   “De Contemplatione”).</p></note>

  and with Richard of St. Victor’s “four steps of ardent
 love”:
 <note place="foot" n="651" id="iv.vi-p48.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p49">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis.” 
   <i>Vide</i>

    
   <i>supra,</i>

    p. 139.</p></note>

  or to accommodate upon this diagram Hilton’s simple and poetic
 “three steps of contemplations—Knowing, Loving, and
 Knowing-and-Loving—where the adventurer rather than the
 map-maker speaks. Such fine shades, says Augustine Baker in this
 connection, are “nicely distinguished” by the author
 “rather out of a particular experience of the effects passing in
 his own soul
 <note place="foot" n="652" id="iv.vi-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p50">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. I. caps. iv. to
   viii.</p></note>

  which perhaps are not the same in all” than for any more
 general reason.
 <note place="foot" n="653" id="iv.vi-p50.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p51">
   

    “Holy Wisdom,” 
   <i>loc. cit</i>

   ., § ii. cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p52">Some diagram, however, some set scheme, the writer on
 introversion must have, if he is to describe with lucidity the normal
 development of the contemplative consciousness: and so long as the
 methodological nature of this diagram is kept in mind, there can be
 little objection to the use of it. I propose then to examine under
 three divisions that continuous and orderly growth, that gradual
 process of change, by which the mystical consciousness matures, and
 develops its apprehension of God. We will give to these three
 divisions names familiar to all readers of ascetic literature:
 Recollection, Quiet, and Contemplation. Each of these three parts of
 the introversive experience may be discerned in embryo in that little
 experiment at which the reader has been invited to assist: the act of
 concentration, the silence, the new perception which results. Each has
 a characteristic beginning which links it with its predecessor, and a
 characteristic end which shades off into the next state. Thus
 Recollection commonly begins in Meditation and develops into the
 “Orison of Inward Silence or Simplicity,” which again
 melts into the true “Quiet.” “Quiet” as it
 becomes deeper passes into Ordinary Contemplation: and this <pb n="310" id="iv.vi-Page_310" /> grows through Contemplation proper to that Orison of
 Passive Union which is the highest of the non-ecstatic introversive
 states. Merely to state the fact thus is to remind ourselves how
 smoothly continuous is this life-process of the soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p53">It is the object of contemplative prayer, as it is the
 object of all education, to discipline and develop certain growing
 faculties. Here, the faculties are those of the “transcendental
 self,” the “new man”—all those powers which we
 associate with the “spiritual consciousness.” The
 “Sons of God,” however, like the sons of men, begin as
 babies; and their first lessons must not be too hard. Therefore the
 educative process conforms to and takes advantage of every step of the
 natural process of growth: as we, in the education of our children,
 make the natural order in which their faculties develop the basis of
 our scheme of cultivation. Recollection, Quiet, and Contemplation,
 then, answer to the order in which the mystic’s powers unfold.
 Roughly speaking, we shall find that the form of spiritual attention
 which is called “Meditative” or “Recollective”
 goes side by side with the Purification of the Self; that
 “Quiet” tends to be characteristic of Illumination; that
 Contemplation proper—at any rate in its higher forms—is
 most fully experienced by those who have attained, or nearly attained,
 the Unitive Way. At the same time, just as the self in its
 “first mystic life,” before it has passed through the dark
 night of the spirit, often seems to run through the whole gamut of
 spiritual states, and attain that immediate experience of the Absolute
 which it seeks—though as a fact it has not reached those higher
 levels of consciousness on which true and permanent union takes
 place—so too in its orison. At any point in its growth it may
 experience for brief periods that imageless and overpowering sense of
 identity with the Absolute Life—that loving and exalted
 absorption in God—which is called “passive union,”
 and anticipates the consciousness which is characteristic of the
 unitive life. Over and over again in its “prayerful
 process” it recapitulates in little the whole great process of
 its life. It runs up for an instant to levels where it is not yet
 strong enough to dwell: “seeks God in its ground” and
 finds that which it seeks. Therefore we must not be too strict in our
 identification of the grades of education with the stages of
 growth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p54">This education, rightly understood, is one coherent
 process: it consists in a steady and voluntary surrender of the
 awakened consciousness, its feeling, thought, and will, to the play of
 those transcendental influences, that inflowing vitality, which it
 conceives of as divine. In the preparative process of Recollection,
 the unruly mind is brought into subjection. In “Quiet” the
 eager will is silenced, the “wheel of imagination” is
 stilled. In Contemplation, <pb n="311" id="iv.vi-Page_311" /> the heart at last comes
 to its own—<span lang="la" id="iv.vi-p54.1"> 
 <i>Cor ad cor loquitur</i>

 </span>
 .

  In their simplest forms, these three states involve the deliberate
 concentration upon, the meek resting in, the joyous communing with,
 the ineffable Object of man’s quest. They require a progressive
 concentration of the mystic’s powers, a gradual handing over of
 the reins from the surface intelligence to the deeper mind; that
 essential self which alone is capable of God. In Recollection the
 surface-mind still holds, so to speak, the leading strings: but in
 “Quiet” it surrenders them wholly, allowing consciousness
 to sink into that “blissful silence in which God works and
 speaks.” This act of surrender, this deliberate negation of
 thought, is an essential preliminary of the contemplative state.
 “Lovers put out the candles and draw the curtains when they wish
 to see the god and the goddess; and in the higher communion the night
 of thought is the light of perception.”
 <note place="foot" n="654" id="iv.vi-p54.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p55">
   

    Coventry Patmore, ‘The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,”
   “Aurea Dicta,” xiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p56">The education of the self in the successive degrees of
 orison has been compared by St. Teresa, in a celebrated passage in her
 Life, to four ways of watering the garden of the soul so that it may
 bring forth its flowers and fruits.
 <note place="foot" n="655" id="iv.vi-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p57">
   

    Vida, cap. xi. §§ 10 and 11.</p></note>

  The first and most primitive of these ways is meditation. This, she
 says, is like drawing water by hand from a deep well: the slowest and
 most laborious of all means of irrigation. Next to this is the orison
 of quiet, which is a little better and easier: for here soul seems to
 receive some help, 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , with the stilling of the senses the subliminal faculties are brought
 into play. The well has now been fitted with a windlass—that
 little Moorish water-wheel possessed by every Castilian farm. Hence we
 get more water for the energy we expend: more sense of reality in
 exchange for our abstraction from the unreal. Also “the water is
 higher, and accordingly the labour is much less than it was when the
 water had to be drawn out of the depths of the well. I mean that the
 water is nearer to it, for grace now reveals itself more distinctly to
 the soul.” In the third stage, or orison of union, we leave all
 voluntary activities of the mind: the gardener no longer depends on
 his own exertions, contact between subject and object is established,
 there is no more stress and strain. It is as if a little river now ran
 through our garden and watered it. We have but to direct the stream.
 In the fourth and highest stage, God Himself waters our garden with
 rain from heaven “drop by drop.” The attitude of the self
 is now that of perfect receptivity, “passive
 contemplation,” loving trust. Individual activity is sunk in the
 “great life of the All.”
 <note place="foot" n="656" id="iv.vi-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p58">
   

    The detailed analysis of these four degrees fills caps.
   xii.–xviii. of the 
   <i>Vida</i>

   .</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p59">The measure of the mystic’s real progress is and
 must always <pb n="312" id="iv.vi-Page_312" /> be his progress in love; for his
 apprehension is an apprehension of the heart. His education, his
 watering of the garden of the soul, is a cultivation of this one
 flower—this Rosa Mystica which has its root in God. His advance
 in contemplation, then, will be accompanied step by step by those
 exalted feeling-states which Richard of St. Victor called the Degrees
 of Ardent Love. Without their presence, all the drill in the world
 will not bring him to the time contemplative state; though it may
 easily produce abnormal powers of perception of the kind familiar to
 students of the occult.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p60">Thus our theory of mystic education is in close accord
 with our theory of mystic life. In both, there is a progressive
 surrender of selfhood under the steady advance of conquering love; a
 stilling of that “I, Me, and Mine,” which is linked by all
 the senses, and by all its own desires, to the busy world of visible
 things. This progressive surrender usually appears in the practice of
 orison as a progressive inward retreat from circumference to centre,
 to that ground of the soul, that substantial 
 <i>somewhat</i>

  in man, deep buried for most of us beneath the great rubbish heap of
 our surface-interests, where human life and divine life meet. To clear
 away the rubbish-heap so that he may get down to this treasure-house
 is from one point of view the initial task of the contemplative. This
 clearing away is the first part of “introversion”: that
 journey inwards to his own centre where, stripped of all his
 cleverness and merit, reduced to his “nothingness,” he can
 “meet God without intermediary.” This ground of the soul,
 this strange inward sanctuary to which the normal man so seldom
 penetrates, is, says Eckhart, “immediately receptive of the
 Divine Being,” and “no one can move it but God
 alone.”
 <note place="foot" n="657" id="iv.vi-p60.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p61">
   

    Pred. i. This doctrine of man’s latent absoluteness,
   expressed under a multitude of different symbols, is the central
   dogma of mysticism, and the guarantee of the validity of the
   contemplative process. In its extreme form, it can hardly be
   defended from the charge of pantheism; but the Christian mystics are
   usually careful to steer clear of this danger.</p></note>

  There the finite self encounters the Infinite; and, by a close and
 loving communion with and feeding on the attributes of the Divine
 Substance, is remade in the interests of the Absolute Life. This
 encounter, the consummation of mystical culture, is what we mean by
 contemplation in its highest form. Here we are on the verge of that
 great self-merging act which is of the essence of pure love: which
 Reality has sought of us, and we have unknowingly desired of It. Here
 contemplation and union are one. “Thus do we grow,” says
 Ruysbroeck, “and, carried above ourselves, above reason, into
 the very heart of love, there do we feed according to the spirit; and
 taking flight for the Godhead by naked love, we go to the encounter of
 the Bridegroom, to the encounter of His Spirit, which is His love; and
 thus we are brought forth by God, out of <pb n="313" id="iv.vi-Page_313" /> our
 selfhood, into the immersion of love, in which we possess blessedness
 and are one with God.”
 <note place="foot" n="658" id="iv.vi-p61.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p62">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Calculo” (condensed).</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iv.vi-p62.1">Recollection</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p63">The beginning of the process of introversion, the
 first deliberate act in which the self turns towards the inward path,
 will not merely be the yielding to an instinct, the indulgence of a
 natural taste for reverie; it will be a voluntary and purposeful
 undertaking. Like conversion, it entails a break with the obvious,
 which must, of necessity, involve and affect the whole normal
 consciousness. It will be evoked by the mystic’s love, and
 directed by his reason; but can only be accomplished by the strenuous
 exercise of his will. These preparatory labours of the contemplative
 life—these first steps upon the ladder—are, says St.
 Teresa, very hard, and require greater courage than all the rest.
 <note place="foot" n="659" id="iv.vi-p63.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p64">
   

    Vida, cap. xi. § 17.</p></note>

  All the scattered interests of the self have here to be collected;
 there must be a deliberate and unnatural act of attention, a
 deliberate expelling of all discordant images from the consciousness a
 hard and ungrateful task. Since the transcendental faculties are still
 young and weak, the senses not wholly mortified, it needs a stern
 determination, a “wilful choice,” if we are to succeed in
 concentrating our attention upon the whispered messages from within,
 undistracted by the loud voices which besiege us from without.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p65">“How,” says the Disciple to the Master in
 one of Boehme’s “Dialogues,” “am I to seek in
 the Centre this Fountain of Light which may enlighten me throughout
 and bring my properties into perfect harmony? I am in Nature, as I
 said before, and which way shall I pass through Nature and the light
 thereof, so that I may come into the supernatural and supersensual
 ground whence this true Light, which is the Light of Minds, doth
 arise; and this without the destruction of my nature, or quenching the
 Light of it, which is my reason?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p66">
 <i>“Master.</i>

  Cease but from thine own activity, steadfastly fixing thine Eye upon 
 <i>one Point. . . .</i>

  For this end, gather in all thy thoughts, and by faith press into the
 Centre, laying hold upon the Word of God, which is infallible and
 which hath called thee. Be thou obedient to this call, and be silent
 before the Lord, sitting alone with Him in thy inmost and most hidden
 cell, thy mind being centrally united in itself, and attending His
 Will in the patience of hope. So shall thy Light break forth as the
 morning, and after the redness thereof is passed, the Sun himself,
 which thou waitest for, shall arise unto thee, and under his most
 healing wings thou shalt greatly rejoice: ascending and descending in
 <pb n="314" id="iv.vi-Page_314" /> his bright and health-giving beams. Behold, this is
 the true Supersensual Ground of Life.”
 <note place="foot" n="660" id="iv.vi-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p67">
   

    “Dialogues of the Supersensual Life,” p. 56.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p68">In this short paragraph Boehme has caught and
 described the psychological state in which all introversion must
 begin: the primary simplification of consciousness, steadfastly fixing
 the soul’s eye upon 
 <i>one point,</i>

  and the turning inwards of the whole conative powers for a purpose
 rather believed in than known, “by faith pressing into the
 centre.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p69">The unfortunate word 
 <i>Recollection,</i>

  which the hasty reader is apt to connect with remembrance, is the
 traditional term by which mystical writers define just such a
 voluntary concentration, such a first collecting or gathering in of
 the attention of the self to its “most hidden cell.” That
 self is as yet unacquainted with the strange plane of silence which so
 soon becomes familiar to those who attempt even the lowest activities
 of the contemplative life, where the self is released from succession,
 the noises of the world are never heard, and the great adventures of
 the spirit take place. It stands here between the two planes of its
 being; the Eye of Time is still awake. It knows that it wants to enter
 the inner world, that “interior palace where the King of Kings
 is guest”:
 <note place="foot" n="661" id="iv.vi-p69.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p70">
   

    St. Teresa, “Camino de Perfeccion,” cap. xxx.</p></note>

  but it must find some device to help it over the
 threshold—rather, in the language of psychology, to shift that
 threshold and permit its subliminal intuition of the Absolute to
 emerge.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p71">This device is as a rule the practice of meditation,
 in which the state of Recollection usually begins: that is to say, the
 deliberate consideration of and dwelling upon some one aspect of
 Reality—an aspect most usually chosen from amongst the religious
 beliefs of the self. Thus Hindu mystics will brood upon a sacred word,
 whilst Christian contemplatives set before their minds one of the
 names or attributes of God, a fragment of Scripture, an incident of
 the life of Christ; and allow—indeed encourage—this
 consideration and the ideas and feelings which flow from it, to occupy
 the whole mental field. This powerful suggestion, kept before the
 consciousness by an act of will, overpowers the stream of small
 suggestions which the outer world pours incessantly upon the mind. The
 self, concentrated upon this image or idea, dwelling on it more than
 thinking about it—as one may gaze upon a picture that one
 loves—falls gradually and insensibly into the condition of
 reverie; and, protected by this holy day-dream from the more
 distracting dream of life, sinks into itself, and becomes in the
 language of asceticism “recollected” or gathered together.
 Although it is deliberately ignoring the whole of its usual
 “external universe,” its faculties are wide awake: all
 have had their part in <pb n="315" id="iv.vi-Page_315" /> the wilful production of
 this state of consciousness: and this it is which marks off meditation
 and recollection from the higher or “infused” degrees of
 orison.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p72">Such meditation as this, says Richard of St. Victor,
 is the activity proper to one who has attained the first degree of
 ardent love. By it, “God enters into the mind,” and
 “the mind also enters into itself”; and thus receives in
 its inmost cell the “first visit of the Beloved.” It is a
 kind of half-way house between the perception of Appearance and the
 perception of Reality. To one in whom this state is established
 consciousness seems like a blank field, save for the “one
 point” in its centre, the subject of the meditation. Towards
 this focus the introversive self seems to press inwards from every
 side; still faintly conscious of the buzz of the external world
 outside its ramparts, but refusing to respond to its appeals.
 Presently the subject of meditation begins to take on a new
 significance; to glow with life and light. The contemplative suddenly
 feels that he knows it; in the complete, vital, but indescribable way
 in which one knows a friend. More, through it hints are coming to him
 of mightier, nameless things. It ceases to be a picture, and becomes a
 window through which the mystic peers out into the spiritual universe,
 and apprehends to some extent—though how, he knows not—the
 veritable presence of God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p73">In these meditative and recollective states, the self
 still feels very clearly the edge of its own personality: its
 separateness from the Somewhat Other, the divine reality set over
 against the soul. It is aware of that reality: the subject of its
 meditation becomes a symbol through which it receives a distinct
 message from the transcendental world. But it is still operating in a
 natural way—as mystical writers would say, “by means of
 the faculties.” There is yet no conscious fusion with a greater
 Life; no resting in the divine atmosphere, as in the
 “Quiet”; no involuntary and ecstatic lifting up of the
 soul to direct apprehension of truth, as in contemplation.
 Recollection is a definite psychic condition, which has logical
 psychic results. Originally induced by meditation, or absorbed
 brooding upon certain aspects of the Real, it develops in the Self, by
 way of the strenuous control exercised by the will over the
 understanding, a power of cutting its connection with the external
 world, and retreating to the inner world of the spirit.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p74">“True recollection,” says St. Teresa,
 “has characteristics by which it can be easily recognized. It
 produces a certain effect which I do not know how to explain, but
 which is well understood by those who have experienced it. . . . It is
 true that recollection has several degrees, and that in the beginning
 these great effects <pb n="316" id="iv.vi-Page_316" /> are not felt, because it is not
 yet profound enough. But support the pain which you first feel in
 recollecting yourself, despise the rebellion of nature, overcome the
 resistance of the body, which loves a liberty which is its ruin, learn
 self-conquest, persevere thus for a time, and you will perceive very
 clearly the advantages which you gain from it. As soon as you apply
 yourself to orison, you will at once feel your senses gather
 themselves together: they seem like bees which return to the hive and
 there shut themselves up to work at the making of honey: and this will
 take place without effort or care on your part. God thus rewards the
 violence which your soul has been doing to itself; and gives to it
 such a domination over the senses that a sign is enough when it
 desires to recollect itself, for them to obey and so gather themselves
 together. At the first call of the will, they come back more and more
 quickly. At last, after countless exercises of this kind, God disposes
 them to a state of utter rest and of perfect contemplation.”
 <note place="foot" n="662" id="iv.vi-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p75">
   

    “Camino de Perfeccion,” cap. xxx.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p76">This description makes it clear that
 “recollection” is a form of spiritual gymnastics; less
 valuable for itself than for the training which it gives, the powers
 which it develops. In it, says St. Teresa again, the soul enters with
 its God into that Paradise which is within itself, and shuts the door
 behind it upon all the things of the world. “You should know, my
 daughters,” she continues, “that this is no supernatural
 act, but depends upon our will, and that therefore we can do it with
 that ordinary assistance of God which we need for all our acts and
 even for our good thoughts. For here we are not concerned with the
 silence of the faculties, but with a simple retreat of these powers
 into the ground of the soul. There are various ways of arriving at it,
 and these ways are described in different books. There it is said that
 we must abstract the mind from exterior things, in order that we may
 inwardly approach God: that even in our work we ought to retire within
 ourselves, though it be only for a moment: that this remembrance of a
 God who companions us within, is a great help to us; finally, that we
 ought little by little to habituate ourselves to gentle and silent
 converse with Him, so that He may make us feel His presence in the
 soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="663" id="iv.vi-p76.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p77">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., cap. xxxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <h4 id="iv.vi-p77.1">Quiet</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p78">More important for us, because more characteristically
 mystical, is the next great stage of orison: that curious and
 extremely definite mental state which mystics call the Prayer of Quiet
 or Simplicity, or sometimes the Interior Silence. This represents
 <pb n="317" id="iv.vi-Page_317" /> the result for consciousness of a further degree of
 that inward retreat which Recollection began.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p79">Out of the deep, slow brooding and pondering on some
 mystery, some incomprehensible link between himself and the Real, or
 the deliberate practice of loving attention to God, the
 contemplative—perhaps by way of a series of moods and acts which
 his analytic powers may cause him “nicely to
 distinguish”—glides, almost insensibly, on to a plane of
 perception for which human speech has few equivalents. It is a plane
 which is apparently characterized by an immense increase in the
 receptivity of the self and by an almost complete suspension of the
 reflective powers. The strange silence which is the outstanding
 quality of this state—almost the only note in regard to it which
 the surface-intelligence can secure—is not describable. Here, as
 Samuel Rutherford said of another of life’s secrets, 
 <i>“Come and see</i>

  willtell you much: 
 <i>come nearer</i>

  will say more.” Here the self passes beyond the stage at which
 its perceptions are capable of being dealt with by thought. It can no
 longer “take notes”: can only surrender itself to the
 stream of an inflowing life, and to the direction of a larger will.
 Discursive thought would only interfere with this process: as it
 interferes with the vital processes of the body if it once gets them
 under its control. That thought, then, already disciplined by
 Recollection, gathered up, and forced to work in the interests of the
 transcendental mind, is now to be entirely inhibited.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p80">As Recollection becomes deeper, the self slides into a
 certain dim yet vivid consciousness of the Infinite. The door tight
 shut on the sensual world, it becomes aware that it is immersed in a
 more real world which it cannot define. It rests quietly in this
 awareness: quite silent, utterly at peace. In the place of the
 struggles for complete concentration which mark the beginning of
 Recollection, there is now “a living, somehow self-acting
 recollection—with God, His peace, power, and presence, right in
 the midst of this rose of spiritual fragrance.”
 <note place="foot" n="664" id="iv.vi-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p81">
   

    F. von Hügel. “Letters to a Niece,” p. 140.</p></note>

  With this surrender to something bigger, as with the surrender of
 conversion, comes an immense relief of strain. This is
 “Quiet” in its most perfect form: this sinking, as it
 were, of the little child of the Infinite into its Father’s
 arms. The giving up of I-hood, the process of self-stripping, which we
 have seen to be the essence of the purification of the self, finds its
 parallel in this phase of the contemplative experience. Here, in this
 complete cessation of man’s proud effort to do somewhat of
 himself, Humility, who rules the Fourth Degree of Love, begins to be
 known in her paradoxical beauty and power. Consciousness loses to
 find, and dies that it may live. No longer, in Rolle’s pungent
 phrase, is it a “Raunsaker of the myghte <pb n="318" id="iv.vi-Page_318" /> of
 Godd and of His Majeste.”
 <note place="foot" n="665" id="iv.vi-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p82">
   

    Prose Treatises of Richard Rolle (E.E.T.S. 20), p. 42.</p></note>

  Thus the act by which it passes into the Quiet is a sacrament of the
 whole mystic quest: of the turning from doing to being, the abolition
 of separateness in the interests of the Absolute Life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p83">The state of “Quiet,” we have said,
 entails suspension of the surface-consciousness: yet consciousness of
 the subject’s personality remains. It follows, generally, on a
 period of deliberate and loving recollection, of a slow and steady
 withdrawal of the attention from the channels of sense. To one who is
 entering this state, the external world seems to get further and
 further away: till at last nothing but the paramount fact of his own
 existence remains. So startling, very often, is the deprivation of all
 his accustomed mental furniture, of the noise and flashing of the
 transmitting instruments of sense, that the negative aspect of his
 condition dominates consciousness; and he can but describe it as a
 nothingness, a pure passivity, an emptiness, a “naked”
 orison. He is there, as it were poised, resting, waiting, he does not
 know for what: only he is conscious that all, even in this utter
 emptiness, is well. Presently, however, he becomes aware that 
 <i>Something</i>

  fills this emptiness; something omnipresent, intangible, like sunny
 air. Ceasing to attend to the messages from without, he begins to
 notice That which has always been within. His whole being is thrown
 open to its influence: it permeates his consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p84">There are, then, two aspects of the Orison of Quiet:
 the aspect of deprivation, of emptiness which begins it, and the
 aspect of acquisition, of something found, in which it is complete. In
 its description, all mystics will be found to lean to one side or the
 other, to the affirmative or negative element which it contains. The
 austere mysticism of Eckhart and his followers, their temperamental
 sympathy with the Neoplatonic language of Dionysius the Areopagite,
 caused them to describe it and also very often the higher state of
 contemplation to which it leads—as above all things an
 emptiness, a divine dark, an ecstatic deprivation. They will not
 profane its deep satisfactions by the inadequate terms proper to
 earthly peace and joy: and, true to their school, fall back on the
 paradoxically suggestive powers of negation. To St. Teresa, and
 mystics of her type, on the other hand, even a little and inadequate
 image of its joy seems better than none. To them it is a sweet calm, a
 gentle silence, in which the lover apprehends the presence of the
 Beloved: a God-given state over which the self has little control.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p85">In Eckhart’s writings enthusiastic descriptions
 of the Quiet, of inward silence and passivity as the fruit of a
 deliberate recollection, abound. In his view, the psychical state of
 Quiet is preeminently <pb n="319" id="iv.vi-Page_319" /> that in which the soul of man
 begins to be united with its “ground,” Pure Being. It
 marks the transition from “natural” to
 “supernatural” prayer. The emptying of the field of
 consciousness, its cleansing of all images—even of those symbols
 of Reality which are the objects of meditation—is the necessary
 condition under which alone this encounter can take place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p86">“The soul,” he says, “with all its
 powers, has divided and scattered itself in outward things, each
 according to its functions: the power of sight in the eye, the power
 of hearing in the ear, the power of taste in the tongue, and thus they
 are the less able to work inwardly, for every power which is divided
 is imperfect. So the soul, if she would work inwardly, must call home
 all her powers and collect them from all divided things to one inward
 work. . . . If a man will work an inward work, he must pour all his
 powers into himself as into a corner of the soul, and must hide
 himself from all images and forms, and then he can work. Then he must
 come into a forgetting and a not-knowing. He must be in a stillness
 and silence, where the Word may be heard. One cannot draw near to this
 Word better than by stillness and silence: then it is heard and
 understood in utter ignorance. When one knows nothing, it is opened
 and revealed. Then we shall become aware of the Divine Ignorance, and
 our ignorance will be ennobled and adorned with supernatural
 knowledge. And when we simply keep ourselves receptive, we are more
 perfect than when at work.”
 <note place="foot" n="666" id="iv.vi-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p87">
   

    Meister Eckhart, Pred. ii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p88">The psychic state of Quiet has a further value for the
 mystic, as being the intellectual complement and expression of the
 moral state of humility and receptivity: the very condition, says
 Eckhart, of the New Birth. “It may be asked whether this Birth
 is best accomplished in Man when he does the work and 
 <i>forms and thinks himself into God,</i>

  or when he keeps himself in Silence, stillness and peace, so that God
 may speak and work in him; . . . the best and noblest way in which
 thou mayst come into this work and life is by keeping silence, and
 letting God work and speak. When all the powers are withdrawn from
 their work and images, there is this word spoken.”
 <note place="foot" n="667" id="iv.vi-p88.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p89">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , Pred. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p90">Eckhart’s view of the primary importance of
 “Quiet” as essentially the introverted state is shared by
 all those mediaeval mystics who lay stress on the psychological rather
 than the objective aspect of the spiritual life. They regard it as the
 necessary preliminary of all contemplation; and describe it as a
 normal phase of the inner experience, possible of attainment by all
 those who have sufficiently disciplined themselves in patience,
 recollection, and humility.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p91">In an old English mystical tract by the author of
 “The Cloud <pb n="320" id="iv.vi-Page_320" /> of Unknowing” there is a
 curious and detailed instruction on the disposition of mind proper to
 this orison of silence. It clearly owes much to the teaching of the
 Areopagite, and something surely—if we may judge by its vivid
 and exact instructions—to personal experience. “When thou
 comest by thyself,” says the master to the disciple for whom
 this “pystle” was composed, “think not before what
 thou shalt do after: but forsake as well good thoughts as evil
 thoughts, and pray not with thy mouth, but lift thee right well. . . .
 And look that nothing live in thy working mind but a naked intent
 stretching unto God, not clothed in any special thought of God in
 thyself, how He is in Himself or in any of His works, but only that He
 is as He is. Let Him be so, I pray thee, and make Him on none
 otherwise speech, nor search in Him by subtilty of wit: but 
 <i>believe by thy ground.</i>

  This naked intent freely fastened and grounded by very belief, shall
 be nought else to thy thought and thy feeling but a naked thought and
 a blind feeling of thine own being. . . . That darkness be thy mirror
 and thy mind whole. Think no further of thyself than I bid thee do of
 thy God, so that thou be oned with Him in spirit as in thought,
 without departing and scattering, for He is thy being and in Him thou
 art that thou art: not only by cause and by being, but also He is in
 thee both thy cause and thy being. And therefore think on God as in
 this work as thou dost on thyself, and on thyself as thou dost on God,
 that He is as He is, and thou art as thou art, and that thy thought be
 not scattered nor departed but privied in Him that is All.”
 <note place="foot" n="668" id="iv.vi-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p92">
   

    “An Epistle of Private Counsel” (B.M. Harl. 674).
   Printed, with slight textual variations, in “The Cloud of
   Unknowing, and other Treatises,” edited by Dom Justin
   McCann.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p93">“Let Him be so, I pray thee!” It is an
 admonition against spiritual worry, an entreaty to the individual,
 already at work twisting experience to meet his own conceptions, to
 let things be as they are, to receive and be content. Leave off doing,
 that you may be. Leave off analysis, that you may know. “That
 meek darkness be thy mirror”—humble receptivity is the
 watchword of this state. “In this,” says Eckhart finely,
 “the soul is of equal capacity with God. As God is boundless in
 giving, so the soul is boundless in receiving. And as God is almighty
 in His work, se the soul is an abyss of receptivity: and so she is
 formed anew with God and in God. . . . The disciples of St. Dionysius
 asked him why Timotheus surpassed them all in perfection. Then said
 Dionysius, ‘Timotheus is receptive of God.’ And thus thine
 ignorance is not a defect but thy highest perfection, and thine
 inactivity thy highest work. And so in this work thou must bring all
 thy works to nought and all thy powers into silence, if thou wilt in
 truth experience this birth within thyself.”
 <note place="foot" n="669" id="iv.vi-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p94">
   

    Eckhart, Pred. ii.</p></note>

  <pb n="321" id="iv.vi-Page_321" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p95">It is interesting to contrast these descriptions of
 the Quiet with St. Teresa’s subjective account of the same
 psychological state. Where the English mystic’s teaching is full
 of an implied appeal to the will, the Spanish saint is all for the
 involuntary, or, as she would call it, the “supernatural”
 actions of the soul. “This true orison of quiet,” she
 says, “has in it an element of the supernatural. We cannot, in
 spite of all our efforts, procure it for ourselves. It is a sort of
 peace in which the soul establishes herself, or rather in which God
 establishes the soul, as He did the righteous Simeon. All her powers
 are at rest. She understands, but otherwise than by the senses, that
 she is already near her God, and that if she draws a little nearer,
 she will become by union one with Him. She does not see this with the
 eyes of the body, nor with the eyes of the soul. . . . It is like the
 repose of a traveller who, within sight of the goal stops to take
 breath, and then continues with new strength upon his way. One feels a
 great bodily comfort, a great satisfaction of soul: such is the
 happiness of the soul in seeing herself close to the spring, that even
 without drinking of the waters she finds herself refreshed. It seems
 to her that she wants nothing more: the faculties which are at rest
 would like always to remain still, for the least of their movements is
 able to trouble or prevent her love. Those who are in this orison wish
 their bodies to remain motionless, for it seems to them that at the
 least movement they will lose this sweet peace . . . they are in the
 palace close to their King, and they see that He begins to give them
 His kingdom. It seems to them that they are no longer in the world,
 and they wish neither to hear nor to see it, but only God. . . . There
 is this difference between the orison of quiet and that in which the
 whole soul is united to God; that in this last the soul has not to
 absorb the Divine Food. God deposits it with her, she knows not how.
 The orison of quiet, on the other hand, demands, it seems to me, a
 slight effort; but it is accompanied by so much sweetness that one
 hardly feels it.”
 <note place="foot" n="670" id="iv.vi-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p96">
   

    “Camino de Perfeccion,” cap. xxxiii. The whole chapter,
   which is a marvel of subtle analysis, should be read in this
   connection.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p97">“A slight effort,” says St. Teresa.
 “A naked intent stretching,” says the “Pystle of
 Private Counsel.” These words mark the frontier between the true
 and healthy mystic state of “Quiet” and its morbid
 perversion in “Quietism”: the difference between the tense
 stillness of the athlete and the limp passivity of the sluggard, who
 is really lazy, though he looks resigned. True “Quiet” is
 a means, not an end: is actively embraced, not passively endured. It
 is a phase in the self’s growth in contemplation; a bridge which
 leads from its old and uncoordinated life of activity to its new
 unified life of deep action—the real “mystic life”
 of man. This <pb n="322" id="iv.vi-Page_322" /> state is desired by the mystic, not in
 order that consciousness may remain a blank, but in order that the
 “Word which is Alive” may be written thereon. Too often,
 however, this fact has been ignored; and the Interior Silence has been
 put by wayward transcendentalists to other and less admirable use.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p98">“Quiet” is the danger-zone of
 introversion. Of all forms of mystical activity, perhaps this has been
 the most abused, the least understood. Its theory, seized upon,
 divorced from its context, and developed to excess, produced the
 foolish and dangerous exaggerations of Quietism: and these, in their
 turn, caused a wholesale condemnation of the principle of passivity,
 and made many superficial persons regard “naked orison” as
 an essentially heretical act.
 <note place="foot" n="671" id="iv.vi-p98.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p99">
   

    Note, for instance, the cautious language of “Holy
   Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § III. cap. vii.</p></note>

  The accusation of Quietism has been hurled at mystics whose only
 fault was a looseness of language which laid them open to
 misapprehension. Others, however, have certainly contrived, by a
 perversion and isolation of the teachings of great contemplatives on
 this point, to justify the deliberate production of a half-hypnotic
 state of passivity. With this meaningless state of “absorption
 in nothing at all” they were content; claiming that in it they
 were in touch with the divine life, and therefore exempt from the
 usual duties and limitations of human existence.
 “Quietism,” usually, and rather unfairly, regarded as the
 special folly of Madame Guyon and her disciples, already existed in a
 far more dangerous form in the Middle Ages: and was described and
 denounced by Ruysbroeck, one of the greatest masters of true
 introversion whom the Christian world has known.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p100">“Such quietude,” he says, “is nought
 else but idleness, into which a man has fallen, and in which he
 forgets himself and God and all things in all that has to do with
 activity. This repose is wholly contrary to the supernatural repose
 one possesses in God; for that is a loving self-mergence and simple
 gazing at the Incomprehensible Brightness; actively sought with inward
 desire, and found in fruitive inclination. . . . When a man possesses
 this rest in false idleness, and all loving adherence seems a
 hindrance to him, he clings to himself in his quietude and lives
 contrary to the first way in which man is united with God; and this is
 the beginning of all ghostly error.”
 <note place="foot" n="672" id="iv.vi-p100.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p101">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii.
   caps. lxvi. (condensed).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p102">There can be no doubt that for selves of a certain
 psychical constitution, such a “false idleness” is only
 too easy of attainment. They can by wilful self-suggestion
 deliberately produce this emptiness, this inward silence, and
 luxuriate in its peaceful effects. To do this from self-regarding
 motives, or to do it to excess—to let <pb n="323" id="iv.vi-Page_323" />
 “peaceful enjoyment” swamp “active
 love”—is a mystical vice: and this perversion of the
 spiritual faculties, like perversion of the natural faculties, brings
 degeneration in its train. It leads to the absurdities of “holy
 indifference,” and ends in the complete stultification of the
 mental and moral life. The true mystic never tries deliberately to
 enter the orison of quiet: with St. Teresa, he regards it as a
 supernatural gift, beyond his control, though fed by his will and
 love. That is to say, where it exists in a healthy form, it appears
 spontaneously, as a phase in normal development; not as a self-induced
 condition, a psychic trick.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p103">The balance to be struck in this stage of introversion
 can only be expressed, it seems, in paradox. The true condition of
 quiet according to the great mystics, is at once active and passive:
 it is pure surrender, but a surrender which is not limp
 self-abandonment, but rather the free and constantly renewed
 self-giving and self-emptying of a burning love. The departmental
 intellect is silenced, but the totality of character is flung open to
 the influence of the Real. Personality is not lost: only its hard edge
 is gone. A “rest most busy,” says Hilton. Like the soaring
 of an eagle, says Augustine Baker, when “the flight is continued
 for a good space with a great swiftness, but withal with great
 stillness, quietness and ease, without any waving of the wings at all,
 or the least force used in any member, being in as much ease and
 stillness as if she were reposing in her nest.”
 <note place="foot" n="673" id="iv.vi-p103.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p104">
   

    “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § iii. cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p105">“According to the unanimous teaching of the most
 experienced and explicit of the specifically Theistic and Christian
 mystics,” says Von Hügel, “the appearance, the
 soul’s own impression, of a cessation of life and energy of the
 soul in periods of special union with God, or of great advance in
 spirituality, is an appearance only. Indeed this, at such times
 strong, impression of rest springs most certainly from an unusually
 large amount of actualized energy, an energy which is now penetrating,
 and finding expression by ever pore and fibre of the soul. The whole
 moral and spiritual creature expands and rests, yes; but this very
 rest is produced by Action, ‘unperceived because so fleet, so
 near, so all-fulfilling.’”
 <note place="foot" n="674" id="iv.vi-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p106">
   

    Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,”
   vol. ii. p. 132.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p107">The great teachers of Quietism, having arrived at and
 experienced the psychological state of “quiet”: having
 known the ineffable peace and certainty, the bliss which follows on
 its act of complete surrender, its utter and speechless resting in the
 Absolute Life, believed themselves to have discovered in this halfway
 house the goal of the mystic quest. Therefore, whilst much of their
 teaching remains true, as a real description of a real and valid state
 experienced by almost all contemplatives in the course <pb n="324" id="iv.vi-Page_324" /> of their development, the inference which they drew from
 it, that in this mere blank abiding in the deeps the soul had reached
 the end of her course, was untrue and bad for life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p108">Thus Molinos gives in the “Spiritual
 Guide” many unexceptional maxims upon Interior Silence:
 “By not speaking nor desiring, and not thinking,” he says
 justly enough of the contemplative spirit, “she arrives at the
 true and perfect mystical silence wherein God speaks with the soul,
 communicates Himself to it, and in the abyss of its own depth teaches
 it the most perfect and exalted wisdom. He calls and guides it to this
 inward solitude and mystical silence, when He says that He will speak
 to it alone in the most secret and hidden part of the heart.”
 Here Molinos speaks the language of all mystics, yet the total result
 of his teaching was to suggest to the ordinary mind that there was a
 peculiar virtue in doing nothing at all, and that all deliberate
 spiritual activities were bad.
 <note place="foot" n="675" id="iv.vi-p108.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p109">
   

    He goes so far as to say in one of his “condemned”
   propositions <span lang="la" id="iv.vi-p109.1">, “Oportet hominem suas
   potentias anshilare,”</span> and <span lang="la" id="iv.vi-p109.2">“velle operari active est Deum
   offendere.”</span></p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p110">Much of the teaching of modern “mystical”
 cults is thus crudely quietistic. It insists on the necessity of
 “going into the silence,” and even, with a strange
 temerity, gives preparatory lessons in subconscious meditation: a
 proceeding which might well provoke the laughter of the saints. The
 faithful, being gathered together, are taught by simple exercises in
 recollection the way to attain the “Quiet.” By this mental
 trick the modern transcendentalist naturally attains to a state of
 vacant placidity, in which he rests: and “remaining in a
 distracted idleness and misspending the time in expectation of
 extraordinary visits,” believes—with a faith which many of
 the orthodox might envy—that he is here “united with his
 Principle.” But, though the psychological state which
 contemplatives call the prayer of quiet is a common condition of
 mystical attainment, it is not by itself mystical at all. It is a
 state of preparation: a way of opening the door. That which comes in
 when the door is opened will be that which we truly and passionately
 desire. The will makes plain the way: the heart—the whole
 man—conditions the guest. The true contemplative, coming to this
 plane of utter stillness, does not desire “extraordinary favours
 and visitations,” but the privilege of breathing for a little
 while the atmosphere of Love. He is about that which St. Bernard
 called “the business of all businesses”: goes, in perfect
 simplicity, to the encounter of Perfection, not to the development of
 himself.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p111">So, even at this apparently “passive”
 stage of his progress, the mystic’s operations are found on
 analysis to have a dynamic and purposive character: his very repose is
 the result of stress. He is a pilgrim that still seeks his country.
 Urged by his innate tendency to transcendence, he is on his way to
 higher levels, more <pb n="325" id="iv.vi-Page_325" /> sublime fulfilments, greater
 self-giving acts. Though he may have forsaken all superficial
 activity, deep, urgent action still remains. “The possession of
 God,” says Ruysbroeck, “demands and supposes active love.
 He who thinks or feels otherwise is deceived. All our life as it is in
 God is immersed in blessedness: all our life as it is in ourselves is
 immersed in active love. And though we live wholly in ourselves and
 wholly in God, it is but one life, but it is twofold and opposite
 according to our feeling—rich and poor hungry and fulfilled,
 active and quiet.”
 <note place="foot" n="676" id="iv.vi-p111.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p112">
   

    “De Calculo,” cap. ix.</p></note>

  The essential difference between this true “active” Quiet
 and Quietism of all kinds has been admirably expressed by Baron von
 Hügel. “Quietism, the doctrine of the One Act; passivity in
 a literal sense, as the absence or imperfection of the power or use of
 initiative on the soul’s part, in any and every state; these
 doctrines were finally condemned, and most rightly and necessarily
 condemned, the Prayer of Quiet and the various states and degrees of
 an ever-increasing predominance of Action over Activity—an
 action which is all the more the soul’s very own, because the
 more occasioned, directed and informed by God’s action and
 stimulation—these and the other chief lines of the ancient
 experience and practice remain as true, correct, and necessary as
 ever.”
 <note place="foot" n="677" id="iv.vi-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p113">
   

    “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol. ii. p.
   143.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p114">The “ever-increasing predominance of Action over
 Activity”—the deep and vital movement of the whole self,
 too utterly absorbed for self-consciousness, set over against its
 fussy surface-energies—here is the true ideal of orison. This
 must inform all the soul’s aspiration towards union with the
 absolute Life and Love which waits at the door. It is an ideal which
 includes Quiet, as surely as it excludes Quietism.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p115">As for that doctrine of the One Act here mentioned,
 which was preached by the more extreme quietists; it, like all else in
 this movement, was the perversion of a great mystical truth. It taught
 that the turning of the soul towards Reality, the merging of the will
 in God, which is the very heart of the mystic life, was 
 <i>One Act,</i>

  never to be repeated. This done, the self had nothing more to do but
 to rest in the Divine Life, be its unresisting instrument. Pure
 passivity and indifference were its ideal. All activity was forbidden
 it, all choice was a negation of its surrender, all striving was
 unnecessary and wrong. It needed only to rest for evermore and
 “let God work and speak in the silence.” This doctrine is
 so utterly at variance with all that we know of the laws of life and
 growth, that it hardly seems to stand in need of condemnation. Such a
 state of indifference—which the quietists strove in vain to
 identify with that state of Pure Love which “seeketh not its
 own” <pb n="326" id="iv.vi-Page_326" /> in spiritual things—cannot coexist
 with any of those “degrees of ardent charity” through
 which man’s spirit must pass on its journey to the One: and this
 alone is enough to prove its non-mystical character.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p116">It is only fair to Madame Guyon to say that she cannot
 justly be charged with preaching this exaggeration of passivity,
 though a loose and fluid style has allowed many unfortunate inferences
 to be drawn from her works. “Some persons,” she says,
 “when they hear of the prayer of quiet, falsely imagine that the
 soul remains stupid, dead, and inactive. But unquestionably it acteth
 therein, more nobly and more extensively than it had ever done before,
 for God Himself is the Mover and the soul now acteth by the agency of
 His Spirit. . . . Instead, then, of promoting idleness we promote the
 highest activity, by inculcating a total dependence on the Spirit of
 God as our moving principle, for in Him we live and move and have our
 being. . . . Our activity should therefore consist in endeavouring to
 acquire and maintain such a state as may be most susceptible of divine
 impressions, most flexile to all the operations of the Eternal Word.
 Whilst a tablet is unsteady, the painter is unable to delineate a true
 copy: so every act of our own selfish and proper spirit is productive
 of false and erroneous lineaments, it interrupts the work and defeats
 the design of this Adorable Artist.”
 <note place="foot" n="678" id="iv.vi-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p117">
   

    “Moyen Court,” cap. xxi. Madame Guyon’s vague and
   shifting language, however, sometimes lays her open to other and
   more strictly “quietistic” interpretations.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p118">The true mystics, in whom the Orison of Quiet develops
 to this state of receptivity, seldom use in describing it the language
 of “holy indifference.” Their love and enthusiasm will not
 let them do that. It is true, of course, that they are indifferent to
 all else save the supreme claims of love: but then, it is of love that
 they speak. <span lang="la" id="iv.vi-p118.1">
 <i>Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat</i>

  </span>
 .

  “This,” says St. Teresa, “is a sleep of the powers
 of the soul, which are not wholly lost, nor yet understanding how they
 are at work. . . . To me it seems to be nothing else than a death, as
 it were, to all the things of this world, and a fruition of God. I
 know of no other words whereby to describe it or explain it; neither
 does the soul then know what to do—for it knows not whether to
 speak or be silent, whether it should laugh or weep. It is a glorious
 folly, a heavenly madness wherein true wisdom is acquired; and to the
 soul a kind of fruition most full of delight. . . . The faculties of
 the soul now retain only the power of occupying themselves wholly with
 God; not one of them ventures to stir, neither can we move one of them
 without making great efforts to distract ourselves—and, indeed,
 I do not think we can do it at all at this time.”
 <note place="foot" n="679" id="iv.vi-p118.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p119">
   

    Vida, cap. xvi. §§ 1 and 4.</p></note>

  <pb n="327" id="iv.vi-Page_327" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p120">Here, then, we see the Orison of Silence melting into
 true contemplation: its stillness is ruffled by its joy. The Quiet
 reveals itself as an essentially transitional state, introducing the
 self into a new sphere of activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p121">The second degree of ardent love, says Richard of St.
 Victor, 
 <i>binds</i>

 , sothat the soul which is possessed by it is unable to think of
 anything else: it is not only “insuperable,” but also
 “inseparable.”
 <note place="foot" n="680" id="iv.vi-p121.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vi-p122">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis” (Migne,
   Patrologia Latina, vol. cxcvi. col. 1215 b).</p></note>

  He compares it to the soul’s bridal; the irrevocable act, by
 which permanent union is initiated. The feeling-state which is the
 equivalent of the Quiet is just such a passive and joyous yielding-up
 of the virgin soul to its Bridegroom; a silent marriage-vow. It is
 ready for all that may happen to it, all that may be asked of
 it—to give itself and lose itself, to wait upon the pleasure of
 its Love. From this inward surrender the self emerges to the new life,
 the new knowledge which is mediated to it under the innumerable forms
 of Contemplation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vi-p123"><pb n="328" id="iv.vi-Page_328" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="VII. Introversion. Part II:   Contemplation" progress="63.68%" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii" id="iv.vii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.vii-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iv.vii-p1.1">e</span>

  must now consider under the general name of Contemplation those
 developed states of introversion in which the mystic attains somewhat:
 the results and rewards of the discipline of Recollection and Quiet.
 If this course of spiritual athletics has done its work, he has now
 brought to the surface, trained and made efficient for life, a form of
 consciousness—a medium of communication with reality—which
 remains undeveloped in ordinary men. Thanks to this faculty, he is now
 capable of the characteristic mystic experience: temporary union with
 “that spiritual fount closed to all reactions from the world of
 sense, where, without witnesses of any kind, God and our Freedom
 meet.”
 <note place="foot" n="681" id="iv.vii-p1.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p2">
   

    Récéjac, “Fondements de la Connaissance
   Mystique,” p. 176.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p3">The degrees of Recollection trained the self in
 spiritual attention: and at the same time lifted it to a new level of
 perception where, by means of the symbol which formed the
 gathering-point of its powers, it received a new inflow of life. In
 the degrees of Quiet it passed on to a state characterized by a tense
 stillness, in which it rested in that Reality at which, as yet, it
 dared not look. Now, in Contemplation, it is to transcend alike the
 stages of symbol and of silence; and “energize
 enthusiastically” on those high levels which are dark to the
 intellect but radiant <pb n="329" id="iv.vii-Page_329" /> to the heart. We must expect
 this contemplative activity to show itself in many different ways and
 take many different names since its character will be largely governed
 by individual temperament. It appears under the forms which ascetic
 writers call “ordinary” and “extraordinary,”
 “infused” or “passive” Contemplation; and as
 that “orison of union” which we have already discussed.
 <note place="foot" n="682" id="iv.vii-p3.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p4">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 245.</p></note>

  Sometimes, too, it shows itself under those abnormal psycho-physical
 conditions in which the intense concentration of the self upon its
 transcendental perceptions results in the narrowing of the field of
 consciousness to a point at which all knowledge of the external world
 is lost, all the messages of the senses are utterly ignored. The
 subject then appears to be in a state of trance, characterized by
 physical rigidity and more or less complete anaesthesia. These are the
 conditions of Rapture or Ecstasy: conditions of which the physical
 resemblances to certain symptoms of hysteria have so greatly reassured
 the enemies of mysticism.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p5">Rapture and Ecstasy differ from Contemplation proper
 in being wholly involuntary states. Rapture, says St. Teresa who
 frequently experienced it, is absolutely irresistible; we cannot
 hinder it. Whereas the orison of union, which is one of the forms in
 which pure Contemplation appears at its highest point of development,
 is still controlled to a large extent by the will of the subject, and
 “may be hindered, although that resistance be painful and
 violent.”
 <note place="foot" n="683" id="iv.vii-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p6">
   

    St. Teresa, Vida, cap. xx. § 1 and 3.</p></note>

  There is thus a sharp distinction—a distinction both physical
 and psychical—between the contemplative and the ecstatic states:
 and we shall do well to avail ourselves of it in examining their
 character.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p7">First, then, as to Contemplation proper: what is it?
 It is a supreme manifestation of that indivisible “power of
 knowing” which lies at the root of all our artistic and
 spiritual satisfactions. In it, man’s “made Trinity”
 of thought, love, and will, becomes a Unity: and feeling and
 perception are fused, as they are in all our apprehensions of beauty,
 our best contacts with life. It is an act, not of the Reason, but of
 the whole personality working under the stimulus of mystic love.
 Hence, its results feed every aspect of that personality: minister to
 its instinct for the Good the Beautiful, and the True. Psychologically
 it is an induced state, in which the field of consciousness is greatly
 contracted: the whole of the self, its conative powers, being sharply
 focussed, concentrated upon one thing. We pour ourselves out or, as it
 sometimes seems to us, 
 <i>in</i>

  towards this over-powering interest: seem to ourselves to reach it
 and be merged with it. Whatever <pb n="330" id="iv.vii-Page_330" /> the thing may be,
 in this act it is given to us and we 
 <i>know</i>

  it, as we cannot know it by the ordinary devices of thought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p8">The turning of our attention from that crisp and
 definite world of multiplicity, that cinematograph-show, with which
 intelligence is accustomed and able to deal, has loosed new powers of
 perception which we never knew that we possessed. Instead of sharply
 perceiving the fragment, we apprehend, yet how we know not, the solemn
 presence of the whole. Deeper levels of personality are opened up, and
 go gladly to the encounter of the universe. That universe, or some
 Reality hid between it and ourselves, responds to “the true
 lovely will of our heart.” Our ingoing concentration is balanced
 by a great outgoing sense of expansion, of new worlds made ours, as we
 receive the inflow of its life. So complete is the self’s
 absorption that it is for the time unconscious of any acts of mind or
 will; in technical language, its “faculties are
 suspended.” This is the “ligature” frequently
 mentioned by teachers of contemplative prayer, and often regarded as
 an essential character of mystical states.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p9">Delacroix has described with great subtlety the
 psychological character of pure contemplation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p10">“When contemplation appears,” he says:
 “(
 <i>a</i>

 ) It produces a general condition of indifference, liberty, and peace,
 an elevation above the world, a sense of beatitude. The Subject ceases
 to perceive himself in the multiplicity and division of his general
 consciousness. He is raised above himself. A deeper and a purer soul
 substitutes itself for the normal self. (
 <i>b</i>

 ) In this state, in which consciousness of I-hood and consciousness of
 the world disappear, the mystic is conscious of being in immediate
 relation with God Himself; of participating in Divinity. Contemplation
 installs a method of being and of knowing. Moreover, these two things
 tend at bottom to become one. The mystic has more and more the
 impression of being that which he knows, and of knowing that which he
 is.”
 <note place="foot" n="684" id="iv.vii-p10.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p11">
   

    “Études sur le Mysticisme,” p. 370.</p></note>

  Temporally rising, in fact, to levels of freedom, he knows himself
 real, and therefore knows Reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p12">Now, the object of the mystic’s contemplation is
 always some aspect of the Infinite Life: of “God, the one
 Reality.” Hence, that enhancement of vitality which artists or
 other unselfconscious observers may receive from their communion with
 scattered manifestations of Goodness, Truth, and Beauty, is in him
 infinitely increased. His uniformly rapturous language is alone enough
 to prove this. In the contemplative act, his whole personality,
 directed by love and will, transcends the sense-world, casts off its
 fetters, and rises to freedom: becoming operative on those high levels
 where, says Tauler, “reason cannot <pb n="331" id="iv.vii-Page_331" />
 come.” There it apprehends the supra-sensible by immediate
 contact, and knows itself to be in the presence of the “Supplier
 of true Life.” Such Contemplation—such positive attainment
 of the Absolute—is the 
 <i>whole act</i>

  of which the visions of poets, the intuition of philosophers, give us
 hints.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p13">It is a brief act. The greatest of the contemplatives
 have been unable to sustain the brilliance of this awful vision for
 more than a little while. “A flash,” “an
 instant,” “the space of an Ave Maria,” they say.
 “My mind,” says St. Augustine, in his account of his first
 purely contemplative glimpse of the One Reality, “withdrew its
 thoughts from experience, extracting itself from the contradictory
 throng of sensuous images, that it might find out what that light was
 wherein it was bathed. . . . And thus with the flash of one hurried
 glance, it attained to the vision of 
 <i>That Which Is.</i>

  And then at last I saw Thy invisible things understood by means of
 the things that are made, but I could not sustain my gaze: my weakness
 was dashed back, and I was relegated to my ordinary experience,
 bearing with me only a loving memory, and as it were the fragrance of
 those desirable meats on the which as yet I was not able to
 feed.”
 <note place="foot" n="685" id="iv.vii-p13.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p14">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. xvii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p15">This fragrance, as St. Augustine calls it, remains for
 ever with those who have thus been initiated, if only for a moment,
 into the atmosphere of the Real: and this—the immortal and
 indescribable memory of their communion with That Which Is—gives
 to their work the perfume of the “Inviolate Rose,” and is
 the secret of its magic power. But they can never tell us in exact and
 human language 
 <i>what</i>

  it was that they attained in their ecstatic flights towards the
 thought of God: their momentary mergence in the Absolute Life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p16">“That Which Is,” says St. Augustine;
 “The One,” “the Supplier of true Life,” says
 Plotinus; “the energetic Word,” says St. Bernard;
 “Eternal Light,” says Dante; “the Abyss,” says
 Ruysbroeck; “Pure Love,” says St. Catherine of
 Genoa—Poor symbols of Perfection at the best. But, through and
 by these oblique utterances, they give us the assurance that the
 Object of their discovery is one with the object of our quest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p17">William James considered “ineffability”
 and “noetic quality” to be the constant characteristics of
 the contemplative experience.
 <note place="foot" n="686" id="iv.vii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p18">
   

    “Varieties of Religious Experience,” p. 380.</p></note>

  Those who have seen are quite convinced: those who have not seen, can
 never be told. There is no certitude to equal the mystic’s
 certitude: no impotence more complete than that which falls on those
 who try to communicate it. “Of these most excellent and divine
 workings in the soul, when God doth manifest Himself,” <pb n="332" id="iv.vii-Page_332" /> says Angela of Foligno, “we can in no wise speak, or
 even stammer.”
 <note place="foot" n="687" id="iv.vii-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p19">
   

    St. Angèle de Foligno, “Le Livre de
   l’Expérience des Vrais Fidèles,” p. 238
   (English translation, p. 189).</p></note>

  Nevertheless, the greater part of mystical literature is concerned
 with the attempts of the mystics to share their discoveries. Under a
 variety of images, by a deliberate exploitation of the musical and
 suggestive qualities of words—often, too, by the help of
 desperate paradoxes, those unfailing stimulants of man’s
 intuitive power—they try to tell others somewhat of that
 veritable country which “eye hath not seen.” Their
 success—partial though it be—can only be accounted for
 upon the supposition that somewhere within us lurks a faculty, a
 spark, a “fine point of spirit” which has known this
 country from its birth; which dwells in it, partakes of Pure Being,
 and can under certain conditions be stung to consciousness. Then
 “transcendental feeling,” waking from its sleep,
 acknowledges that these explorers of the Infinite have really gazed
 upon the secret plan.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p20">Contemplation is not, like meditation, one simple
 state, governed by one set of psychic conditions. It is a general name
 for a large group of states, partly governed—like all other
 forms of mystical activity—by the temperament of the subject,
 and accompanied by feeling-states which vary from the extreme of
 quietude or “peace in life naughted” to the rapturous and
 active love in which “thought into song is turned.” Some
 kinds of Contemplation are inextricably entwined with the phenomena of
 “intellectual vision” and “inward voices.” In
 others we find what seems to be a development of the
 “Quiet”: a state which the subject describes as a blank
 absorption, a darkness, or “contemplation <i>in</i> 
 <i>caligine</i>.”<note place="foot" n="688" id="iv.vii-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p21">
   

    Compare Baker, “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § iv.
   cap. iv.</p></note>

  Sometimes the contemplative tells us that he passes through this
 darkness to the light:
 <note place="foot" n="689" id="iv.vii-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p22">
   

    See Hilton, “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap.
   xxv.</p></note>

  sometimes it seems to him that he stays for ever in the
 “beneficent dark.”
 <note place="foot" n="690" id="iv.vii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p23">
   

    
   <i>Vide infra</i>

   , p. 347.</p></note>

  In some cases the soul says that even in the depths of her
 absorption, she “knows her own bliss”: in others she only
 becomes aware of it when contemplation is over and the
 surface-intelligence reassumes the reins.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p24">In this welter of personal experiences, it becomes
 necessary to adopt some basis of classification, some rule by which to
 distinguish true Contemplation from other introversive states. Such a
 basis is not easy to find. I think, however, that there are two marks
 of the real condition: (A) The Totality and Givenness of the Object.
 (B) Self-Mergence of the subject. These we may safely use in our
 attempt to determine its character. <pb n="333" id="iv.vii-Page_333" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p25">(A) Whatever terms he may employ to describe it, and
 however faint or confused his perceptions may be, the mystic’s
 experience in Contemplation is the experience of the All, and this
 experience seems to him to be 
 <i>given</i>

  rather than attained. It is indeed the Absolute which is revealed to
 him: not, as in meditation or vision, some partial symbol or aspect
 thereof.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p26">(B) This revealed Reality is apprehended by way of
 participation, not by way of observation. The passive receptivity of
 the Quiet is here developed into an active, outgoing self-donation,
 which is the self’s response to the Divine initiative. By a free
 act, independent of man’s effort, God is self-disclosed to the
 soul; and that soul rushes out willingly to lose itself in Him. Thus a
 “give and take”—a divine osmosis—is set up
 between the finite and the Infinite life. That dreadful consciousness
 of a narrow and limiting I-hood which dogs our search for freedom and
 full life, is done away. For a moment, at least, the independent
 spiritual life is achieved. The contemplative is merged in it
 “like a bird in the air, like a fish in the sea”: loses to
 find and dies to live.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p27">“We must,” says Dionysius the Areopagite,
 “be transported wholly out of ourselves and given unto
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="691" id="iv.vii-p27.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p28">
   

    “De Divinis Nominibus,” vii. 1.</p></note>

  This is the “passive union” of Contemplation: a temporary
 condition in which the subject receives a double conviction of
 ineffable happiness and ultimate reality. He may try to translate this
 conviction into “something said” or “something
 seen”: but in the end he will be found to confess that he can
 tell nothing, save by implication. The essential fact is that he was 
 <i>there:</i>

  as the essential fact for the returning exile is neither landscape
 nor language, but the homely spirit of place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p29">“To see and to have seen that Vision,”
 says Plotinus in one of his finest passages, “is reason no
 longer. It is more than reason, before reason, and after reason, as
 also is the vision which is seen. . . . And perhaps we should not here
 speak of 
 <i>sight:</i>

  for that which is seen is not discerned by the seer—if indeed
 it is possible here to distinguish seer and seen as separate things. .
 . .Therefore this vision is hard to tell of: for how can a man
 describe as other than himself that which, when he discerned it,
 seemed not other, but one with himself indeed?”
 <note place="foot" n="692" id="iv.vii-p29.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p30">
   

    Ennead vi. 9, 10.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p31">Ruysbroeck, who continued in the mediaeval world the
 best traditions of Neoplatonic mysticism, also describes a condition
 of supreme insight, a vision of Truth, which is closely related to the
 Plotinian ecstasy. “Contemplation,” he says, “places
 us in a purity and a radiance which is far above our understanding . .
 . and none can attain to it by knowledge, by subtlety, or by any
 exercise whatsoever: but he whom God chooses to unite to <pb n="334" id="iv.vii-Page_334" /> Himself, and to illuminate by Himself, he and no other can
 contemplate God. . . . But few men attain to this divine
 contemplation, because of our incapacity and of the hiddenness of that
 light in which one sees. And this is why none by his own knowledge, or
 by subtle consideration, will ever really understand these things. For
 all words and all that one can learn or understand in a creaturely
 way, are foreign to the truth that I mean and far below it. But he who
 is united to God, and illumined by this truth—he can understand
 Truth by Truth.
 <note place="foot" n="693" id="iv.vii-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p32">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. iii.
   cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p33">This final, satisfying knowledge of reality—this
 understanding of Truth by Truth—is, at bottom, that which all
 men desire. The saint’s thirst for God, the philosopher’s
 passion for the Absolute; these are nothing else than the crying need
 of the spirit, variously expressed by the intellect and by the heart.
 The guesses of science, the diagrams of metaphysics, the intuitions of
 artists; all are pressing towards this. “Adam sinned when he
 fell from Contemplation. Since then, there has been division in
 man.”
 <note place="foot" n="694" id="iv.vii-p33.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p34">
   

    J. Maritain, “Art et Scholastique,” p. 141.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p35">Man’s soul, says Hilton, “Feeleth well
 that there is somewhat above itself that it knoweth not nor hath not
 yet, but it would have it, and burningly yearneth for it. And that is
 nought else but the sight of Jerusalem without-forth, the which is
 like to a city that the prophet Ezechiel saw in his visions.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p36">“He saith that he saw a city set upon an hill
 sloping to the south, that to his sight when it was measured was no
 more of length and of breadth than a rood, that was six cubits and a
 palm of length; but as soon as he was brought into the city and looked
 about him, then thought him that it was wonder mickle, for he saw many
 halls and chambers both open and privy, he saw gates and porches,
 outward and inward, and mickle more building than I say now, on length
 and on breadth many hundred cubits. Then was this wonder to him, how
 this city within was so long and so large, that was so little to his
 sight when he was without. This city betokeneth the perfect love of
 God, set in the hill of contemplation; the which unto the sight of a
 soul that is without the feeling of it and travaileth in desire
 toward, seemeth somewhat, but it seemeth but a little thing, no more
 than a rood, that is six cubits and a palm in length. By six cubits is
 understood the perfection of man’s work, by the palm a little
 touching of contemplation. He seeth well that there is such a thing,
 that passeth the desert of all working of man a little, as the palm
 passeth over the six cubits, but he seeth not within what that is.
 Nevertheless, <pb n="335" id="iv.vii-Page_335" /> if he may come within the city of
 contemplation, then seeth he mickle more than he saw first.”
 <note place="foot" n="695" id="iv.vii-p36.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p37">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xxv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p38">As in the case of vision, so here, all that we who
 “without the feeling travail in desire” can really know
 concerning Contemplation—its value for life, the knowledge it
 confers—must come from those who have “come within the
 city”: have, in the metaphor of Plotinus, “taken flight
 towards the Thought of God.” What, in effect, can they tell us
 about the knowledge of reality which they attained in that brief
 communion with the Absolute?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p39">They tell us chiefly, when we come to collate their
 evidence, two apparently contradictory things. They speak, almost in
 the Same breath, of an exceeding joy, a Beatific Vision, an intense
 communion, and a “loving sight”: and of an exceeding
 emptiness, a barren desert, an unfathomable Abyss, a nescience, a
 Divine Dark. Again and again these pairs of opposites occur in all
 first-hand descriptions of pure contemplation: Remoteness and
 Intimacy, Darkness and Light. Bearing in mind that these four
 metaphors all describe the same process seen “through a
 temperament,” and represent the reaction of that temperament
 upon Absolute Reality, we may perhaps by their comparison obtain some
 faint idea of the totality of that indescribable experience at which
 they hint.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p40">Note first that the emotional accompaniments of his
 perceptions will always and necessarily be the stuff from which the
 mystic draws suggestive language, by which to hint at his experience
 of supernal things. His descriptions will always lean to the
 impressionistic rather than to the scientific side. The “deep
 yet dazzling darkness,” the “unfathomable abyss,”
 the Cloud of Unknowing, the “embrace of the Beloved,” all
 represent, not the Transcendent but his relation with the
 Transcendent; not an object observed, but an overwhelming impression
 felt, by the totality of his being during his communion with a Reality
 which is One.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p41">It is not fair, however, to regard Contemplation on
 this account as pre-eminently a “feeling state”; and hence
 attribute to it, as many modern writers do, a merely subjective
 validity. It is of course accompanied, as all humanity’s supreme
 and vital acts are accompanied, by feeling of an exalted kind: and
 since such emotions are the least abnormal part of it, they are the
 part which the subject finds easiest to describe. These elusive
 combinations of Fear, Amazement, Desire, and Joy are more or less
 familiar to him. The accidents of sensual life have developed them.
 His language contains words which are capable of <pb n="336" id="iv.vii-Page_336" />
 suggesting them to other men. But his total experience transcends mere
 feeling, just as it transcends mere intellect. It is a complete act of
 perception, inexpressible by these departmental words: and its agent
 is the 
 <i>whole man,</i>

  the indivisible personality whose powers and nature are only
 partially hinted at in such words as Love, Thought, or Will.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p42">The plane of consciousness, however—the
 objective somewhat—of which this personality becomes aware in
 contemplation, is not familiar to it; neither is it related to its
 systems of thought. Man, accustomed to dwell amongst spatial images
 adapted to the needs of daily life, has no language that will fit it.
 So, a person hearing for the first time some masterpiece of classical
 music, would have no language in which to describe it objectively; but
 could only tell us how it made him 
 <i>feel.</i>

  This is one reason why feeling-states seem to preponderate in all
 descriptions of the mystic act. Earthly emotions provide a parallel
 which enables the subject to tell us by implication something of that
 which he felt: but he cannot describe to us—for want of
 standards of comparison—that Wholly Other which induced him thus
 to feel. His best efforts to fit words to this elusive but objective
 experience generally result in the evaporation alike of its fragrance
 and of its truth. As St. Augustine said of Time, he knows what it is
 until he is asked to define it.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p43">How symbolic and temperamental is all verbal
 description of mystical activity, may be seen by the aspect which
 contemplation took in the music-loving soul of Richard Rolle; who
 always found his closest parallels with Reality, not in the concepts
 of intimate union, or of self-loss in the Divine Abyss, but in the
 idea of the soul’s participation in a supernal
 harmony—that sweet minstrelsy of God in which “thought
 into song is turned.” “To me,” he says, “it
 seems that contemplation is joyful song of God’s love taken in
 mind, with sweetness of angels’ praise. This is jubilation, that
 is the end of perfect prayer and high devotion in this life. This is
 that mirth in mind, had ghostily by the lover everlastingly, with
 great voice outbreaking. . . . Contemplative sweetness not without
 full great labour is gotten, and with joy untold it is possessed.
 Forsooth, it is not man’s merit but God’s gift; and yet
 from the beginning to this day never might man be ravished in
 contemplation of Love Everlasting, but if he before parfitely all the
 world’s vanity had forsaken.”
 <note place="foot" n="696" id="iv.vii-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p44">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Mending of Life,” cap. xii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p45">We must, then, be prepared to accept, sift, and use
 many different descriptions of evoked emotion in the course of our
 inquiry into the nature of the contemplative’s perceptions of
 the <pb n="337" id="iv.vii-Page_337" /> Absolute. We find on analysis that these evoked
 emotions separate themselves easily into two groups. Further, these
 two groups answer to the two directions in which the mystic
 consciousness of Reality is extended, and to the pairs of descriptions
 of the Godhead which we have found to be characteristic of mystical
 literature: 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the personal and spatial, immanental and transcendental, indwelling
 Life and Unconditioned Source; (
 <i>a</i>

 ) the strange, dark, unfathomable Abyss of Pure Being always dwelt
 upon by mystics of the metaphysical type, and (
 <i>b</i>

 ) the divine and loved Companion of the soul, whose presence is so
 sharply felt by those selves which lean to the concept of Divine
 Personality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p46">
 <i>A. The Contemplation of Transcendence.—</i>

 The first group of feeling-states, allied to those which emphasize the
 theological idea of Divine Transcendence, is born of the
 mystic’s sense of his own littleness, unworthiness, and
 incurable ignorance in comparison with the ineffable greatness of the
 Absolute Godhead which he has perceived, and in which he desires to
 lose himself; of the total and incommunicable difference 
 <i>in kind</i>

  between the Divine and everything else. Awe and self-abasement, and
 the paradoxical passion for self-loss in the All, here govern his
 emotional state. All affirmative statements seem to him blasphemous,
 so far are they from an ineffable truth which is “more than
 reason, before reason, and after reason.” To this group of
 feelings, which usually go with an instinctive taste for Neoplatonism,
 an iconoclastic distrust of personal imagery, we owe all negative
 descriptions of supreme Reality. For this type of self, God is the
 Unconditioned, the Wholly Other for whom we have no words, and whom
 all our poor symbols insult. To see Him is to enter the Darkness, the
 “Cloud of Unknowing,” and “know only that we know
 nought.” Nothing else can satisfy this extreme spiritual
 humility; which easily degenerates into that subtle form of pride
 which refuses to acquiesce in the limitations of its own creaturely
 state.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p47">“There is none other God but He that none may
 know, which may not be known,” says this contemplative soul.
 “No, soothly no! Without fail, No, says she. He only is my God
 that none can one word of say, nor all they of Paradise one only point
 attain nor understand, for all the knowing that they have of
 Him.”
 <note place="foot" n="697" id="iv.vii-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p48">
   

    “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” Div. iii. cap. xiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p49">When they try to be geographically exact, to define
 and describe their apprehension of, and contact with, the
 Unconditioned One who is the only Country of the Soul, contemplatives
 of this type become, like their great master the Areopagite, <pb n="338" id="iv.vii-Page_338" /> impersonal and remote. They seem to have been caught up to
 some measureless height, where the air is too rarefied for the lungs
 of common men. When we ask them the nature of the life on these
 summits, they are compelled as a rule to adopt the Dionysian concept
 of Divine Darkness, or the parallel idea of the fathomless Abyss, the
 Desert of the Godhead, the Eckhartian “still wilderness where no
 one is at home.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p50">Oddly enough, it is in their language concerning this
 place or plane of reality, in which union with the Super-essential
 Godhead takes place—this “lightsome darkness and rich
 nought”—that they come nearer to distinct affirmation, and
 consequently offer more surprises to sentimental and anthropomorphic
 piety, than in any other department of their work. Unquestionably this
 language, with its constant reference to a “still desert,”
 a “vast sea,” an “unplumbed abyss” in which
 the “emptiness,” the “nothing,” the
 “Dark” on which the self entered in the Orison of Quiet is
 infinitely increased, yet positive satisfaction is at last attained,
 does correspond with a definite psychological experience. It is not
 merely the convention of a school. These descriptions, incoherent as
 they are, have a strange note of certainty, a stranger note of
 passion, an odd realism of their own: which mean, wherever we meet
 them, that experience not tradition is their source. Driven of
 necessity to a negation of all that their surface-minds have ever
 known—with language, strained to the uttermost, failing them at
 every turn—these contemplatives are still able to communicate to
 us a definite somewhat; news as to a given and actual Reality, an
 unchanging Absolute, and a beatific union with it, most veritably
 attained. They agree in their accounts of it, in a way which makes it
 obvious that all these reporters have sojourned in the same land, and
 experienced the same spiritual state. Moreover, our inmost minds bear
 witness for them. We meet them half-way. We know instinctively and
 irrefutably that they tell true; and they rouse in us a passionate
 nostalgia, a bitter sense of exile and of loss.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p51">One and all, these explorers of the Infinite fly to
 language expressive of great and boundless spaces. In their withdrawal
 from the busy, fretful sense-world they have sunk down to the
 “ground” of the soul and of the apparent universe: Being,
 the Substance of all that Is. Multiplicity is resolved into Unity: a
 unity with which the perceiving self is merged. Thus the mystic, for
 the time of this “union with the Divine,” does find
 himself, in Tauler’s words, to be “simply in
 God.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p52">“The great wastes to be found in this divine
 ground,” says that great master, “have neither image nor
 form nor condition, for they are neither here nor there. They are like
 unto a fathomless <pb n="339" id="iv.vii-Page_339" /> Abyss, bottomless and floating in
 itself. Even as water ebbs and flows, up and down; now sinking into a
 hollow, so that it looks as if there were no water there, and then
 again in a little while rushing forth as if it would engulf
 everything, so does it come to pass in this Abyss. This, truly, is
 much more God’s Dwelling-place than heaven or man. A man who
 verily desires to enter will surely find God here, and himself simply
 in God; for God never separates Himself from this ground. God will be
 present with him, and he will find and enjoy Eternity here. There is
 no past nor present here, and no created light can reach unto or shine
 into this divine Ground; for here only is the dwelling-place of God
 and His sanctuary.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p53">“Now this Divine Abyss can be fathomed by no
 creatures; it can be filled by none, and it satisfies none, God only
 can fill it in His Infinity. For this abyss belongs only to the Divine
 Abyss of which it is written: <span lang="la" id="iv.vii-p53.1">
 <i>Abysses abyssum invocal</i>

 </span>
 .

  He who is truly conscious of this ground, which shone into the powers
 of his soul, and lighted and inclined its lowest and highest powers to
 turn to their pure Source and true Origin, must diligently examine
 himself, and remain alone, listening to the voice which cries in the
 wilderness of this ground. This ground is so desert and bare that no
 thought has ever entered there. None of all the thoughts of man which,
 with the help of reason, have been devoted to meditation on the Holy
 Trinity (and some men have occupied themselves much with these
 thoughts) have ever entered this ground. For it is so close and yet so
 far off, and so far beyond all things, that it has neither time nor
 place. It is a simple and unchanging condition. A man who really and
 truly enters, feels as though he had been here throughout eternity,
 and as though he were one therewith.”
 <note place="foot" n="698" id="iv.vii-p53.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p54">
   

    Tauler, Sermon on St. John the Baptist (“The Inner
   Way,” pp. 97-99).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p55">Many other mystics have written to the same effect:
 have described with splendour the ineffable joys and terrors of the
 Abyss of Being “where man existed in God from all
 Eternity,” the soul’s adventures when, “stripped of
 its very life,” it “sails the wild billows of the sea
 divine.” But their words merely amaze the outsider and give him
 little information. The contemplative self who has attained this
 strange country can only tell an astonished and incredulous world that
 here his greatest deprivation is also his greatest joy; that here the
 extremes of possession and surrender are the same, that ignorance and
 knowledge, light and dark, are 
 <i>One.</i>

  Love has led him into that timeless, spaceless world of Being which
 is the peaceful ground, not only of the individual striving spirit,
 but also of the striving universe; and he can but cry with Philip,
 “
 <i>It is</i>

  
 <i>enough.”</i>

  <pb n="340" id="iv.vii-Page_340" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p56">“Here,” says Maeterlinck, “we stand
 suddenly at the confines of human thought, and far beyond the Polar
 circle of the mind. It is intensely cold here; it is intensely dark,
 and yet you will find nothing but flames and light. But to those who
 come without having trained their souls to these new perceptions, this
 light and these flames are as dark and as cold as if they were
 painted. Here we are concerned with the most exact of sciences: with
 the exploration of the harshest and most uninhabitable headlands of
 the divine ‘Know thyself’: and the midnight sun reigns
 over that rolling sea where the psychology of man mingles with the
 psychology of God.”
 <note place="foot" n="699" id="iv.vii-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p57">
   

    Maeterlinck, Introduction to Ruysbroeck’s
   “L’Ornement des Noces Spirituelles,” p. v.
   Theologians will recognize here a poetic account of the soul’s
   contact with that aspect of Divine Reality emphasized in the work of
   Rudolf Otto and of Karl Barth.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p58">On one hand “flames and light”—the
 flame of living and creative love which fills the universe—on
 the other the “quiet desert of Godhead,” transcending all
 succession and dark to the single sight of earth-born men. Under these
 two metaphors, one affirmative, one negative, resumed in his most
 daring paradox nearly the whole of man’s contemplative
 experience of the Absolute can be and is expressed. We have considered
 his negative description of Utmost Transcendence: that confession of
 “divine ignorance” which is a higher form of knowledge.
 But this is balanced, in a few elect spirits, by a positive
 contemplation of truth; an ecstatic apprehension of the “secret
 plan.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p59">Certain rare mystics seem able to describe to us a
 Beatific Vision experienced here and now: a knowledge by contact of
 the flaming heart of Reality, which includes in one great whole the
 planes of Being and Becoming, the Simultaneous and the Successive, the
 Eternal Father, and His manifestation in the “energetic
 Word.” We saw something of this power, which is characteristic
 of mystical genius of a high order, in studying the characteristics of
 Illumination. Its finest literary expression is found in that passage
 of the “Paradiso” where Dante tells us how he pierced, for
 an instant, the secret of the Empyrean. Already he had enjoyed a
 symbolic vision of two-fold Reality as the moving River of Light and
 the still white Rose.
 <note place="foot" n="700" id="iv.vii-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p60">
   

    Par. xxx. 61-128. Compare p. 286.</p></note>

  Now these two aspects vanished, and he saw the One.</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.vii-p60.1">
<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.2">“. . . la mia vista,
 venendo sincera</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.3">e più e più entrava per lo raggio</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.4">dell’ alta luce, che da sè è
 vera.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.5">Da quinci innanzi il mio veder fu maggio</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.6">che il parlar nostro ch’ a tal vista cede,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.7">e cede la memoria a tanto oltraggio. <pb n="341" id="iv.vii-Page_341" /></l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.8">Qual è colui che somniando vede,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.9">chè dopo il sogno la passione impressa</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.10">rimane, e l’ altro alla mente non riede;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.11">cotal son io, che quasi tutta cessa</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.12">mia visione, ed ancor mi distilla</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.13">nel cor lo dolce che nacque da essa.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.14">. . . .</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.15">Io credo, per l’ acume ch’ io
 soffersi</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.16">del vivo raggio, ch’ io sarei smarrito,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.17">se gli occhi miei da lui fossero aversi.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.18">E mi ricorda ch’ io fui più ardito</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.19">per questo a sostener tanto ch’ io giunsi</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.20">l’ aspetto mio col valor infinito.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.21">Così la mente mia, tutta sospesa,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.22">mirava fissa, immobile ed attenta,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.23">e sempre del mirar faceasi accesa.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.24">A quella luce cotal si diventa,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.25">che volgersi da lei per altro aspetto</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.26">è impossibil che mai si consenta.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p60.27">Però che il Ben, ch’ è del volere
 obbietto,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.28">tutto s’accoglie in lei, e fuor di quella</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p60.29">è difettivo cio che lì è
 perfetto.”<note place="foot" n="701" id="iv.vii-p60.30"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p61">
   

    Par. xxxiii. 52-63, 76-81, 97-105. “My vision, becoming
   purified, entered deeper and deeper into the ray of that Supernal
   Light which in itself is true. Thenceforth my vision was greater
   than our language, which fails such a sight; and memory too fails
   before such excess. As he who sees in a dream, and after the dream
   is gone the impression or emotion remains, but the rest returns not
   to the mind, such am I for nearly the whole of my vision fades, and
   yet there still wells within my heart the sweetness born therefrom.
   . . . I think that by the keenness of the living ray which I endured
   I had been lost, had I once turned my eyes aside. And I remember
   that for this I was the bolder so long to sustain my gaze, as to
   unite it with the Power Infinite. . . . Thus did my mind, wholly in
   suspense, gaze fixedly, immovable and intent, ever enkindled by its
   gazing. In the presence of that Light one becomes such, that never
   could one consent to turn from it to any other sight. Because the
   Good, which is the object of the will, is therein wholly gathered;
   and outside of this, that is defective which therein is
   perfect.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p62">Intermediate between the Dantesque apprehension of
 Eternal Reality and the contemplative communion with Divine
 Personality, is the type of mystic whose perceptions of the
 suprasensible are neither wholly personal nor wholly cosmic and
 transcendental in type. To him, God is pre-eminently the
 Perfect—Goodness, Truth, and Beauty, Light, Life, and
 Love—discovered in a moment of lucidity at the very door of the
 seeking self. Here the symbols under which He is perceived are still
 the abstractions of philosophy; but in the hands of the mystic these
 terms cease to be abstract, are stung to life. Such contemplatives
 preserve the imageless and ineffable character of the Absolute, but
 are moved by its contemplation to a joyous and personal love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p63">Thus, in a striking passage of her revelations, Angela
 of Foligno <pb n="342" id="iv.vii-Page_342" /> suddenly exclaims, “I saw
 God!” “And I, the writing brother,” says her
 secretary, “asked her what she saw, how she saw, and if she saw
 any bodily thing. She replied thus: ‘I beheld a fullness and a
 clearness, and felt them within me so abundantly that I cannot
 describe it, or give any likeness thereof. I cannot say I saw anything
 corporeal. It was as though it were in heaven: a beauty so great that
 I can say nought concerning it, save that it was supreme Beauty and
 sovereign Good.’” Again, “I beheld the ineffable
 fullness of God: but I can relate nothing of it, save that I have seen
 in it the Sovereign Good.”
 <note place="foot" n="702" id="iv.vii-p63.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p64">
   

    St. Angèle de Foligno, “Le Livre de
   l’Expérience des Vrais Fidèles,” pp. 78 and
   116 (English translation, here very imperfect, pp. 169, 174).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p65">
 <i>B. The Contemplation of Immanence.—</i>

 The second group of contemplatives is governed by that “Love
 which casteth out fear”: by a predominating sense of the
 nearness, intimacy, and sweetness, rather than the strangeness and
 unattainable transcendence, of that same Infinite Life at whose being
 the first group could only hint by amazing images which seem to be
 borrowed from the poetry of metaphysics. These are, says Hilton, in a
 lovely image, “Feelingly fed with the savour of His invisible
 blessed Face.”
 <note place="foot" n="703" id="iv.vii-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p66">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xli.</p></note>

  All the feelings which flow from joy, confidence, and affection,
 rather than those which are grouped about rapture and awe—though
 awe is always present in some measure, as it is always present in all
 perfect love—here contribute towards a description of the
 Truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p67">These contemplatives tell us of their attainment of
 That which Is, as the closest and most joyous of all communions; a
 coming of the Bridegroom; a rapturous immersion in the Uncreated
 Light. “Nothing more profitable, nothing merrier than grace of
 contemplation!” cries Rolle, “that lifts us from this low
 and offers to God. What is grace of contemplation but beginning of
 joy? what is parfiteness of joy but grace confirmed?
 <note place="foot" n="704" id="iv.vii-p67.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p68">
   

    “The Mending of Life,” cap. xii.</p></note>

  In such “bright contemplation” as this, says “The
 Mirror of Simple Souls,” “the soul is full gladsome and
 jolly.” Utter peace and wild delight, every pleasure-state known
 to man’s normal consciousness, are inadequate to the description
 of her joy. She has participated for an instant in the Divine Life;
 knows all, and knows nought. She has learnt the world’s secret,
 not by knowing, but by being: the only way of really knowing
 anything.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p69">Where the dominant emotion is that of intimate
 affection, and where the training or disposition of the mystic
 inclines him to emphasize the personal and Incarnational rather than
 the abstract and Trinitarian side of Christianity, the contemplative
 of this type will always tend to describe his secret to us as above
 <pb n="343" id="iv.vii-Page_343" /> all things an experience of adorable Friendship.
 Reality is for him a Person, not a State. In the “orison of
 union” it seems to him that an actual communion, a merging of
 his self with this other and strictly personal Self takes place.
 “God,” he says, then “meets the soul in her
 Ground”: 
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , in that secret depth of personality where she participates in the
 Absolute Life. Clearly, the “degree of contemplation,” the
 psychological state, is here the same as that in which the mystic of
 the impersonal type attained the “Abyss.” But from the
 point of view of the subject, this joyful and personal encounter of
 Lover and Beloved will be a very different experience from the
 soul’s immersion in that “desert of Deity,” as
 described by Eckhart and his school. “In this oning,” says
 Hilton, “is the marriage made betwixt God and the soul, that
 shall never be broken.”
 <note place="foot" n="705" id="iv.vii-p69.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p70">
   

    Scale of Perfection,” bk. i. cap. viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p71">St. Teresa is the classic example of this intimate and
 affective type of contemplation: but St. Gertrude, Suso, Julian,
 Mechthild of Magdeburg, and countless others, provide instances of its
 operation. We owe to it all the most beautiful and touching
 expressions of mystic love. Julian’s “I saw Him and sought
 Him: and I had Him, I wanted Him” expresses in epigram its
 combination of rapturous attainment and insatiable desire: its
 apprehension of a Presence at once friendly and divine. So too does
 her description of the Tenth Revelation of Love, when “with this
 sweet enjoying He showed unto mine understanding in part 
 <i>the blessed Godhead,</i>

  stirring then the poor soul to understand, as it may be said; that
 is, to think on the endless Love that was without beginning, and is,
 and shall be ever. And with this our good Lord said full blissfully, 
 <i>Lo, how that I loved thee,</i>

  as if He had said, My 
 <i>darling, behold and see thy Lord, thy God that is thy Matter, and
 thine endless joy.”</i>

 <note place="foot" n="706" id="iv.vii-p71.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p72">
   

    “Fevelations of Divine Love,” cap. xxiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p73">“The eyes of her soul were opened,” says
 the scribe to whom Angela of Foligno dictated her revelations.
 “And she saw Love advancing gently towards her; and she saw the
 beginning, but not the end, for it was continuous. And there was no
 colour to which she could compare this Love; but directly it reached
 her she beheld it with the eyes of the soul, more clearly than she
 might do with the eyes of the body, take as towards her the semblance
 of a sickle. Not that there was any actual and measurable likeness,
 but this love took on the semblance of a sickle, because it first
 withdrew itself, not giving itself so fully as it had allowed itself
 to be understood and she had understood it; the which caused her to
 yearn for it the more.”
 <note place="foot" n="707" id="iv.vii-p73.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p74">
   

    St. Angèle, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 156 (English translations p. 178).</p></note>

  <pb n="344" id="iv.vii-Page_344" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p75">It is to Mechthild of Magdeburg, whose contemplation
 was emphatically of the intimate type, that we owe the most perfect
 definition of this communion of the mystic with his Friend.
 “Orison,” she says, “draws the great God down into
 the small heart: it drives the hungry soul out to the full God. It
 brings together the two lovers, God and the soul, into a joyful room
 where they speak much of love.”
 <note place="foot" n="708" id="iv.vii-p75.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p76">
   

    “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. v. cap.
   13.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p77">We have already seen that the doctrine of the Trinity
 makes it possible for Christian mystics, and, still more, for
 Christian mysticism as a whole, to reconcile this way of apprehending
 Reality with the “negative” and impersonal perception of
 the ineffable One; the Absolute which “hath no image.”
 Though they seem in their extreme forms to be so sharply opposed as to
 justify Eckhart’s celebrated distinction between the unknowable
 totality of the Godhead and the knowable personality of God, the
 “image” and the “circle” yet represent diverse
 apprehensions of one whole. All the mystics feel—and the German
 school in particular have expressed—Dante’s conviction
 that these two aspects of reality, these two planes of being, however
 widely they seem to differ, are 
 <i>One</i>

 .
 <note place="foot" n="709" id="iv.vii-p77.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p78">
   

    Par. xxxiii. 137.</p></note>

  Both are ways of describing man’s partial contacts with that
 Absolute Truth, “present yet absent, near, yet far,” that
 Triune Fact, <span lang="it" id="iv.vii-p78.1">
 <i>di</i>

  
 <i>tre colori e d’ una continenza</i>

 </span>
 <i>,</i>

  which is God. Both are necessary if we are to form any idea of that
 complete Reality, imperfect as any such idea must be: as, when two men
 go together to some undiscovered country, one will bring home news of
 its great spaces, its beauty of landscape, another of its geological
 formation, or the flora and fauna that express its life, and both must
 be taken into account before any just estimate of the real country can
 be made.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p79">Since it is of the essence of the Christian religion
 to combine personal and metaphysical truth, a transcendent and an
 incarnate God,
 <note place="foot" n="710" id="iv.vii-p79.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p80">
   

    Compare 
   <i>supra</i>

   , Pt. I. Cap. V.</p></note>

  it is not surprising that we should find in Christianity a
 philosophic and theological basis for this paradox of the
 contemplative experience. Most often, though not always, the Christian
 mystic identifies the personal and intimate Lover of the soul, of
 whose elusive presence he is so sharply aware, with the person of
 Christ; the unknowable and transcendent Godhead with that <span lang="la" id="iv.vii-p80.1"><i>eterna luce</i></span>, 
  the Undifferentiated One in Whom the Trinity of Persons is resumed.
 Temperamentally, most practical contemplatives lean to either one or
 other of these apprehensions of Reality: to a personal and immanental
 meeting in the “ground of the soul,” or to the austere
 joys of the “naughted soul” abased before an impersonal
 Transcendence which no language but <pb n="345" id="iv.vii-Page_345" /> that of
 negation can define. In some, however, both types of perception seem
 to exist together: and they speak alternately of light and darkness,
 of the rapturous encounter with Love and of supreme self-loss in the
 naked Abyss, the desert of the Essence of God. Ruysbroeck is the
 perfect example of this type of contemplative; and his works contain
 numerous and valuable passages descriptive of that synthetic
 experience which resumes the personal and transcendental aspects of
 the mystic fact.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p81">“When we have become seeing,” he
 says—that is to say, when we have attained to spiritual
 lucidity—“we are able to contemplate in joy the eternal
 coming of the Bridegroom; and this is the second point on which I
 would speak. What, then, is this eternal coming of our Bridegroom? It
 is a perpetual new birth and a perpetual new illumination: for the
 ground whence the Light shines and which is Itself the Light, is
 life-giving and fruitful: and hence the manifestation of the Eternal
 Light is renewed without interruption in the hiddenness of the spirit.
 Behold! here all human works and active virtues must cease; for here
 God works alone at the apex of the soul. Here there is nought else but
 an eternal seeing and staring at that Light, by the Light and in the
 Light. And the coming of the Bridegroom is so swift, that He comes
 perpetually, and He dwells within us with His abysmal riches, and He
 returns to us anew in His Person without interruption; with such new
 radiance, that He seems never to have come to us before. For His
 coming consists, outside all Time, in an 
 <i>Eternal Now,</i>

  always welcomed with new longing and new joy. Behold! the delights
 and the joys which this Bridegroom brings in His coming are fathomless
 and limitless, for they are Himself: and this is why the eyes by which
 the spirit contemplates the Bridegroom, are opened so widely that they
 can never close again. . . . Now this active meeting, and this loving
 embrace, are in their essence fruitive and unconditioned; for the
 infinite Undifferentiation of the Godhead is so dark and so naked of
 all image, that it conceals within itself all the divine qualities and
 works, all the attributes of the Persons, in the all-enfolding
 richness of the Essential Unity, and brings about a divine fruition in
 the Abyss of the Ineffable. And here there is a death in fruition, and
 a melting and dying into the nudity of Pure Being; where all the Names
 of God, and all conditions, and all the living images which are
 reflected in the mirror of divine truth, are absorbed into the
 Ineffable Simplicity, the Absence of image and of knowledge. For in
 this limitless Abyss of Simplicity, all things are embraced in the
 bliss of fruition; but the Abyss itself remains uncomprehended, except
 by the Essential Unity. The Persons and all that which lives <pb n="346" id="iv.vii-Page_346" /> in God, must give place to this. For there is nought else
 here but an eternal rest in the fruitive embrace of an outpouring
 love: and this is the wayless Being that all interior souls have
 chosen above all other things. This is the dim silence where all
 lovers lose themselves.”
 <note place="foot" n="711" id="iv.vii-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p82">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” bk. iii.
   caps. ii. and iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p83">Here Ruysbroeck, beginning with a symbol of the Divine
 Personality as Bridegroom of the Soul, which would have been congenial
 to the mind of St. Catherine of Siena, ends upon the summits of
 Christian metaphysics; with a description of the loving immersion of
 the self in that Unconditioned One who transcends the Persons of
 theology and beggars human speech. We seem to see him desperately
 clutching at words and similes which may, he hopes, give some hint of
 the soul’s fruition of Reality: its immeasurable difference in
 kind from the dreams and diagrams of anthropomorphic religion. His
 strange statements in respect of this Divine Abyss are on a par with
 those which I have already quoted from the works of other
 contemplatives, who, refusing to be led away by the emotional aspect
 of their experience, have striven to tell us—as they
 thought—not merely what they felt but what they beheld.
 Ruysbroeck’s mystical genius, however, the depth and wholeness
 of his intuition of Reality, does not allow him to be satisfied with a
 merely spatial or metaphysical description of the Godhead. The
 “active meeting” and the “loving embrace” are,
 he sees, an integral part of the true contemplative act. In “the
 dim silence where lovers lose themselves,” a Person meets a
 person: and 
 <i>this</i>

  it is, not the philosophic Absolute, which “all interior souls
 have chosen above all other thing.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p84">We must now look more closely at the method by which
 the contemplative attains to his unique communion with the Absolute
 Life: the kind of activity which seems to him to characterize his
 mergence with Reality. As we might expect, that activity, like its
 result, is of two kinds; personal and affirmative, impersonal and
 negative. It is obvious that where Divine Perfection is conceived as
 the soul’s companion, the Bridegroom, the Beloved, the method of
 approach will be very different from that which ends in the
 self’s immersion in the paradoxical splendour of the Abyss, the
 “still wilderness where no one is at home.” It is all the
 difference between the preparations for a wedding and for an
 expedition to the Arctic Seas. Hence we find, at one end of the scale,
 that extreme form of personal and intimate communion—the going
 forth of lover to beloved—which the mystics call “the
 orison of union”: and at the other end, the “dark
 contemplation,” by which alone selves of the transcendent and
 <pb n="347" id="iv.vii-Page_347" /> impersonal type claim that they draw near to the
 Unconditioned One.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p85">Of the dim and ineffable contemplation of Unnameable
 Transcendence, the imageless absorption in the Absolute, Dionysius the
 Areopagite of course provides the classic example. It was he who gave
 to it the name of Divine Darkness: and all later mystics of this type
 borrow their language from him. His directions upon the subject are
 singularly explicit: his descriptions, like those of St. Augustine,
 glow with an exultant sense of a Reality attained, and which others
 may attain if they will but follow where he leads.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p86">“As for thee, dear Timothy,” he says,
 “I counsel that in the earnest exercise of mystical
 contemplation thou leave the senses and the operations of the
 intellect and all things that the senses or the intellect can
 perceive, and all things in this world of nothingness or that world of
 being; and that, thine understanding being laid to rest, thou ascend
 (so far as thou mayest) towards union with Him whom neither being nor
 understanding can contain. For by the unceasing and absolute
 renunciation of thyself and all things, thou shalt in pureness cast
 all things aside, and be released from all, and so shalt be led
 upwards to the Ray of that Divine Darkness which exceetedth all
 existence.”
 <note place="foot" n="712" id="iv.vii-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p87">
   

    Dionysius the Areopagite, “De Mystica Theologia,” i.
   1.</p></note>

  Again, “The Divine Dark is nought else but that inaccessible
 light wherein the Lord is said to dwell. Although it is invisible
 because of its dazzling splendours and unsearchable because of the
 abundance of its supernatural brightness, nevertheless, whosoever
 deserves to see and know God rests therein; and, by the very fact that
 he neither sees nor knows, is truly in that which surpasses all truth
 and all knowledge.”
 <note place="foot" n="713" id="iv.vii-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p88">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.,</i>

    Letter to Dorothy the Deacon. This passage seems to be the source
   of Vaughan’s celebrated verse in “The
   Night”—</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p89">“There is in God, some say</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p90">A deep but dazzling darkness, as men
   here</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p91">Say it is late and dusky because they</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p92">See not all clear.</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p93">O for that Night! where I in Him</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p94">Might live invisible and dim.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p95">It has become a commonplace with writers on mysticism
 to say, that all subsequent contemplatives took from Dionysius this
 idea of “Divine Darkness,” and entrance therein as the
 soul’s highest privilege: took it, so to speak, ready-made and
 on faith, and incorporated it in their tradition. To argue thus is to
 forget that mystics are above all things practical people. They do not
 write for the purpose of handing on a philosophical scheme, but in
 order to describe something which they have themselves <pb n="348" id="iv.vii-Page_348" /> experienced; something which they feel to be of
 transcendent importance for humanity. If, therefore, they
 persist—and they do persist—in using this simile of
 “darkness” to describe their experience in contemplation,
 it can only be because it fits the facts. No Hegelian needs to be told
 that we shall need the addition of its opposite before we can hope to
 approach the truth: and it is exactly the opposite of this “dim
 ignorance” which is offered us by mystics of the
 “joyous” or “intimate” type, who find their
 supreme satisfaction in the positive experience of
 “union,” the “mystical marriage of the
 soul.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p96">What, then, do those who use this image of the
 “dark” really mean by it? They mean this: that God in His
 absolute Reality is unknowable—is dark—to man’s
 intellect: which is, as Bergson has reminded us, adapted to other
 purposes than those of divine intuition. When, under the spur of
 mystic love, the whole personality of man comes into contact with that
 Reality, it enters a plane of experience to which none of the
 categories of the intellect apply. Reason finds itself, in a most
 actual sense, “in the dark”—immersed in the Cloud of
 Unknowing. This dimness and lostness of the mind, then, is a necessary
 part of the mystic’s ascent to the Absolute. That
 Absolute—the <span lang="la" id="iv.vii-p96.1">
 <i>Mysterium tremendum et fascinans</i>

 </span>
 <note place="foot" n="714" id="iv.vii-p96.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p97">
   

    R. Otto, “The Idea of the Holy,” caps. iii. and iv. The
   whole of this work should be studied in its bearing on the
   contemplation of supra-rational Reality.</p></note>

 —willnot be “known of the heart” until we
 acknowledge that It is “unknown of the intellect”; and
 obey the Dionysian injunction to leave “the operations of the
 understanding” on one side. The movement of the contemplative
 must be a movement of the whole man: he is to “precipitate
 himself, free and unfettered,” into the bosom of Reality. Only
 when he has thus transcended sight and knowledge, can he be sure that
 he has also transcended the world with which these faculties are
 competent to deal; and is 
 <i>in</i>

  that Wholly Other which surpasses all image and all idea.</p>

 <verse id="iv.vii-p97.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.2">“This is Love: to fly heavenward,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.3">To rend, every instant, a hundred veils,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.4">The first moment, to renounce life;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.5">The last step, to fare without feet.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.6">To regard this world as invisible,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p97.7">Not to see what appears to oneself.”
 <note place="foot" n="715" id="iv.vii-p97.8"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p98">
   

    Jalalu ‘d Din, “Selected Poems from the Divan,”
   p. 137.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p99">This acknowledgment of our intellectual ignorance,
 this humble surrender, is the entrance into the “Cloud of
 Unknowing”: the first step towards mystical knowledge of the
 Absolute. “For Truth and Humility are full true sisters,”
 says Hilton, <pb n="349" id="iv.vii-Page_349" /> “fastened together in love and
 charity, and there is no distance of counsel betwixt them two.”
 <note place="foot" n="716" id="iv.vii-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p100">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p101">“Thou askest me and sayest,” says the
 author of “The Cloud of Unknowing,” “How shall I
 think on Himself and what is He? and to this I cannot answer thee but
 thus: I wot not.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p102">“For thou hast brought me with thy question,
 into that same darkness and into that same cloud of unknowing that I
 would thou wert in thyself. For of all other creatures and their
 works, yea and of the works of God’s self may a man through
 grace have fulhead of knowledge, and well he can think of them; but of
 God Himself can no man think. And therefore I will leave all that
 thing that I can think, and choose to my love that thing that I cannot
 think. For why; He may well be loved, but not thought. By love may He
 be gotten and holden, but by thought never. . . . Smite upon that
 thick cloud of unknowing with a sharp dart of longing love; and go not
 thence for thing that befalleth.”
 <note place="foot" n="717" id="iv.vii-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p103">
   

    “The Cloud of Unknowing,” cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p104">So long, therefore, as the object of the
 mystic’s contemplation is amenable to thought, is something
 which he can “know,” he may be quite sure that it is not
 the Absolute; but only a partial image or symbol of the Absolute. To
 find that final Reality, he must enter into the “cloud of
 unknowing”—must pass beyond the plane on which the
 intellect can work.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p105">“When I say darkness,” says the same great
 mystic, “I mean thereby a lack of knowing. . . . And for this
 reason it is not called a cloud of the air, but a cloud of unknowing,
 that is between thee and thy God.”
 <note place="foot" n="718" id="iv.vii-p105.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p106">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p107">The business of the contemplative, then, is to enter
 this cloud: the “good dark,” as Hilton calls it. The
 deliberate inhibition of discursive thought and rejection of images,
 which takes place in the “orison of quiet,” is one of the
 ways in which this entrance is effected: personal surrender, or
 “self-naughting,” is another. He who, by dint of
 detachment and introversion, enters the “nothingness” or
 “ground of the soul,” enters also into the
 “Dark”: a statement which seems simple enough until we try
 to realize what it means.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p108">“O where,” says the bewildered disciple in
 one of Boehme’s dialogues, “is this naked Ground of the
 Soul void of all Self? And how shall I come at the hidden centre,
 where God dwelleth and not man? Tell me plainly, loving Sir, where it
 is, and how it is to be found of me, and entered into?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p109">
 <i>“Master.</i>

  There where the soul hath slain its own Will and willeth no more any
 Thing as from itself. . . . <pb n="350" id="iv.vii-Page_350" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p110">
 <i>“Disciple.</i>

  But how shall I comprehend it?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p111">
 <i>“Master.</i>

  If thou goest about to comprehend it, then it will fly away from
 thee, but if thou dost surrender thyself wholly up to it, then it will
 abide with thee, and become the Life of thy Life, and be natural to
 thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="719" id="iv.vii-p111.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p112">
   

    Boehme, “Three Dialogues of the Supersensual Life,” p.
   71.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p113">The author of “The Cloud of Unknowing” is
 particularly explicit as to the sense of dimness and confusion which
 overwhelms the self when it first enters this Dark; a proceeding which
 is analogous to that annihilation of thought in the interests of
 passive receptivity which we have studied in the
 “Quiet.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p114">“At the first time when thou dost it,” he
 says of the neophyte’s first vague steps in contemplation,
 “thou findest but a darkness, and as it were a cloud of
 unknowing thou knowest not what, saving that thou feelest in thy will
 a naked intent unto God. This darkness and this cloud is, howsoever
 thou dost, betwixt thee and thy God, and letteth thee, that thou
 mayest neither see Him clearly by light of understanding in thy
 reason, nor feel Him in sweetness of love in thine affection. And
 therefore shape thee to bide in this darkness as long as thou mayest,
 evermore crying after Him that thou lovest. For if ever thou shalt
 feel Him or see Him as it may be here, it behoveth always to be in
 this cloud and this darkness.”
 <note place="foot" n="720" id="iv.vii-p114.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p115">
   

    “The Cloud of Unknowing,” cap. iii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p116">From the same century, but from a very different
 country and temperament, comes another testimony as to the supreme
 value of this dark contemplation of the Divine: this absorption,
 beyond the span of thought or emotion, in the “substance of all
 that Is.” It is one of the most vivid and detailed accounts of
 this strange form of consciousness which we possess; and deserves to
 be compared carefully with the statements of “The Cloud of
 Unknowing,” and of St. John of the Cross. We owe it to that
 remarkable personality, the Blessed Angela of Foligno, who was
 converted from a life of worldliness to become not only a Franciscan,
 but also a Platonic mystic. In it we seem to hear the voice of
 Plotinus speaking from the Vale of Spoleto.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p117">“Whilst I was questioning her,” says her
 secretary, “Christ’s faithful one was suddenly rapt in
 spirit and seemed not to understand my words. And then was given her a
 wondrous grace. After a short time . . . she began to tell me what
 follows. ‘My soul has just been rapt to a state in which I
 tasted unspeakable joy. I knew all I longed to know, possessed all I
 longed to possess. I saw all Good.’ She said further: ‘In
 this state the soul cannot believe that this Good will ever depart
 from her, or that she will depart from it, or that she will again be
 separated from it. But <pb n="351" id="iv.vii-Page_351" /> she delights herself in that
 Sovereign Good. My soul sees nothing whatever that can be told of the
 lips or the heart, she sees nothing, and she sees All . . . No good
 that can be described or conceived is now the object of my hope; for I
 have put all my hope in a secret Good, most hid and secret, which I
 apprehend in great darkness.’ And as I, the brother, could not
 receive or understand this dark, Christ’s faithful one wishing
 to explain said: ‘If I see it in the dark, it is because it
 surpasses all good. All, all the rest is but darkness. All which the
 soul or heart can reach is inferior to this Good. That which I have
 told hitherto, namely, all the soul grasps when she sees all creatures
 filled with God, when she sees the divine power, and when she sees the
 divine will, is inferior to this most secret Good; because this Good
 which I see in the darkness is the All, and all other things are but
 parts.’ And she added, ‘Though inexpressible, these other
 things bring delight; but this vision of God in darkness brings no
 smile to the lips, no devotion or fervour of love to the soul. . . .
 All the countless and unspeakable favours God has done to me, all the
 words He has said to me, all you have written are, I know, so far
 below the Good I see in that great darkness that I do not put in them
 my hope’ . . . Christ’s faithful one told me that her mind
 had been uplifted but three times to this most high and ineffable mode
 of beholding God in great darkness, and in a vision so marvellous and
 complete. Certainly she had seen the Sovereign Good countless times
 and always darkly; yet never in such a high manner and through such
 great dark.”
 <note place="foot" n="721" id="iv.vii-p117.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p118">
   

    St. Angèle, 
   <i>loc. cit</i>

   ., pp. 210-12 (English translation, p. 181).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p119">These words, and indeed the whole idea which lies at
 the bottom of “dark contemplation,” will perhaps be better
 understood in the light of Baron von Hügel’s deeply
 significant saying “Souls loving God in His Infinite
 Individuality will necessarily love Him beyond their intellectual
 comprehension of Him; the element of devoted trust, of free
 self-donation to One fully known 
 <i>only through and in such an act,</i>

  will thus remain to man for ever.”
 <note place="foot" n="722" id="iv.vii-p119.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p120">
   

    “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol. ii. p.
   257.</p></note>

  Hence, the contemplative act, which is an act of loving and
 self-forgetting concentration upon the Divine—the outpouring of
 man’s little and finite personality towards the Absolute
 Personality of God—will, in so far as it transcends thought,
 mean darkness for the intellect; but it may mean radiance for the
 heart. Psychologically, it will mean the necessary depletion of the
 surface-consciousness, the stilling of the mechanism of thought, in
 the interests of another centre of consciousness. Since this new
 centre makes enormous demands on the self’s stock of vitality
 its establishment must involve, for the time that it is active, the
 withdrawal <pb n="352" id="iv.vii-Page_352" /> of energy from other centres. Thus the
 “night of thought” becomes the strictly logical corollary
 of the “light of perception.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p121">No one has expressed this double character of the
 Divine Dark—its “nothingness” for the dissecting
 knife of reason, its supreme fruitfulness for expansive, active
 love—with so delicate an insight as St. John of the Cross. In
 his work the Christian touch of personal rapture vivifies the exact
 and sometimes arid descriptions of the Neoplatonic mystics. A great
 poet as well as a great mystic, in his poem on the “Obscure
 Night,” he brings to bear on the actual and ineffable experience
 of the introverted soul all the highest powers of artistic expression,
 all the resources of musical rhythm, the suggestive qualities of
 metaphor.</p>

 <verse id="iv.vii-p121.1">
<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.2">“Upon an obscure night</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.3">Fevered with Love’s anxiety</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.4">(O hapless, happy plight!)</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.5">I went, none seeing me,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.6">Forth from my house, where all things quiet be.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.7">By night, secure from sight</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.8">And by a secret stair, disguisedly,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.9">(O hapless, happy plight!)</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.10">By night, and privily</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.11">Forth from my house, where all things quiet be.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.12">Blest night of wandering</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.13">In secret, when by none might I be spied,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.14">Nor I see anything:</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.15">Without a light to guide</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.16">Save that which in my heart burnt in my side.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.17">That light did lead me on,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.18">More surely than the shining of noontide</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.19">Where well I knew that One</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.20">Did for my coming bide;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.21">Where He abode might none but He abide.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.22">O night that didst lead thus</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.23">O night more lovely than the dawn of light;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.24">O night that broughtest us,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.25">Lover to lover’s sight,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.26">Lover to loved, in marriage of delight!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.27">Upon my flowery breast</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.28">Wholly for Him and save Himself for none,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.29">There did I give sweet rest</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.vii-p121.30">To my beloved one:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p121.31">The fanning of the cedars breathed thereon.”
 <note place="foot" n="723" id="iv.vii-p121.32"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p122">
   

    “En una Noche Escura.” This translation, by Mr. Arthur
   Symons, will be found in vol. ii. of his Collected Poems.</p></note>

  <pb n="353" id="iv.vii-Page_353" /></l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p123">Observe in these verses the perfect fusion of personal
 and metaphysical imagery; each contributing by its suggestive
 qualities to a total effect which conveys to us, we hardly know how,
 the obscure yet flaming rapture of the mystic, the affirmation of his
 burning love and the accompanying negation of his mental darkness and
 quiet—that “hapless, happy plight.” All is here: the
 secrecy of the contemplative’s true life, unseen of other men
 his deliberate and active abandonment of the comfortable house of the
 senses, the dim, unknown plane of being into which his ardent spirit
 must plunge—a “night more lovely than the dawn of
 light”—the Inward Light, the fire of mystic love, which
 guides his footsteps “more surely than the shining of
 noon-tide”: the self-giving ecstasy of the consummation
 “wholly for Him, and save Himself for none,” in which
 lover attains communion with Beloved “in marriage of
 delight.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p124">In his book, “The Dark Night of the Soul,”
 St. John has commented upon the opening lines of this poem; and the
 passages in which he does this are amongst the finest and most subtle
 descriptions of the psychology of contemplation which we possess.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p125">“The soul,” he says, “calls the dim
 contemplation, by which it ascends to the union of love, a secret
 stair; and that because of two properties of this contemplation which
 I shall explain separately. First, this dark contemplation is called
 secret, because it is, as I have said before, the mystical theology
 which theologians call secret wisdom, and which according to St.
 Thomas is infused into the soul more especially by love. This happens
 in a secret hidden way, in which the natural operations of the
 understanding and the other powers have no share. . . . The soul can
 neither discern nor give it a name, neither desires so to do; and
 besides, it can discover no way nor apt comparison by which to make
 known a knowledge so high, a 
 <i>spiritual impression so delicate and infused.</i>

  Sothat even if the soul felt the most lively desire to explain
 itself, and heaped up explanations, the secret would remain a secret
 still. Because this interior wisdom is so simply, general, and
 spiritual, that it enters not into the understanding under the guise
 of any form or image perceptible to sense. Therefore the senses and
 the imagination—which have not served as intermediaries, and
 have perceived no sensible form or colour—cannot account for it,
 nor form any conception of it, so as to speak about it; though the
 soul be distinctly aware that it feels and tastes this strange wisdom.
 The soul is like a man who sees an object for the first time, the like
 of which he has never seen before; he perceives it and likes it, yet
 he cannot say what it is, nor give it a name, do what he will, though
 it be even an object cognisable by the senses. How much less, then can
 that <pb n="354" id="iv.vii-Page_354" /> be described which does not enter in by the
 senses. . . . Inexpressible in its natures as we have said, it is
 rightly called secret. And for yet another reason it is so called; for
 this mystical wisdom has the property of hiding the soul within
 itself. For beside its ordinary operation, it sometimes happens that
 this wisdom absorbs the soul and plunges it in a secret abyss wherein
 it sees itself distinctly as far away, and separated from, all created
 things; it looks upon itself as one that is placed in a profound and
 vast solitude whither no creature can come, and which seems an immense
 Wilderness without limits. And this solitude is the more delicious,
 sweet, and lovely, the more it is deep, vast, and empty. There the
 soul is the more hidden, the more it is raised up above all created
 things.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p126">“This abyss of wisdom now lifts up and enlarges
 the soul, giving it to drink at the very sources of the science of
 love. Thereby it perceives how lowly is the condition of all creatures
 in respect to the supreme knowledge and sense of the Divine. It also
 understands how low, defective, and, in a certain sense, improper, are
 all the words and phrases by which in this life we discuss divine
 things; that they escape the best efforts of human art and science,
 and that only the mystical theology can know and taste what these
 things are in their reality.”
 <note place="foot" n="724" id="iv.vii-p126.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p127">
   

    St. John of the Cross, “Noche Escura del Alma,” I. ii.
   cap. xvii. It is perhaps advisable to warn the reader that in this
   work St. John applies the image of “darkness” to three
   absolutely different things: 
   <i>i.e</i>

   ., to a purgation of mind which he calls the “night of
   sense”, to dim contemplation, or the Dionysian “Divine
   Dark”, and to the true “dark night of the soul,”
   which he calls the “night of the spirit.” The result has
   been a good deal of confusion, in modern writers on mysticism upon
   the subject of the “Dark Night.”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p128">In this important passage we have a reconciliation of
 the four chief images under which contemplation has been described:
 the darkness and the light, the wilderness and the union of love. That
 is to say, the self’s paradoxical sense of an ignorance which is
 supreme knowledge, and of a solitude which is intimate companionship.
 On the last of these antitheses, the “wilderness that is more
 delicious, sweet, and lovely, the more it is wide, vast, and
 empty,” I cannot resist quoting, as a gloss upon the dignified
 language of the Spanish mystic, the quaint and simple words of Richard
 Rolle.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p129">“In the wilderness . . . speaks the loved to the
 heart of the lover, as it were a bashful lover, that his sweetheart
 before men entreats not, nor friendly-wise but commonly and as a
 stranger he kisses. A devout soul safely from worldly business in mind
 and body departed . . . anon comes heavenly joy, and it marvellously
 making merry melody, to her springs; whose token she takes, that now
 forward worldly sound gladly she suffers not. <pb n="355" id="iv.vii-Page_355" /> This
 is ghostly music, that is unknown to all that with worldly business
 lawful or unlawful are occupied. No man there is that this has known,
 but he that has studied to God only to take heed.”
 <note place="foot" n="725" id="iv.vii-p129.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p130">
   

    “The Fire of Love,” bk. ii. cap. vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p131">Doubtless the “dark transcendence”
 reported and dwelt upon by all mystics of the Dionysian type, is
 nearest the truth of all our apprehensions of God:
 <note place="foot" n="726" id="iv.vii-p131.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p132">
   

    Compare Baker, “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § iv.
   cap iv.</p></note>

  though it can be true only in the paradoxical sense that it uses the
 suggestive qualities of negation—the Dark whose very existence
 involves that of Light—to hint at the infinite Affirmation of
 All that Is. But the nearer this language is to the Absolute, the
 further it is from ourselves. Unless care be taken in the use of it,
 the elimination of falsehood may easily involve for us the elimination
 of everything else. Man is not yet pure spirit, has not attained the
 Eternal. He is in via and will never arrive if impatient amateurs of
 Reality insist on cutting the ground from under his feet. Like Dante,
 he needs a ladder to the stars, a ladder which goes the whole way from
 the human to the divine. Therefore the philosophic exactitude of these
 descriptions of the dark must be balanced, as they are in St. John of
 the Cross, by the personal, human, and symbolic affirmations of Love,
 if we would avoid a distorted notion of the Reality which the
 contemplative attains in his supreme “flights towards
 God.” Consciousness has got to be helped across the gap which
 separates it from its Home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p133">The “wilderness,” the dread Abyss, must be
 made homely by the voice of “the lover that His sweetheart
 before men entreats not.” Approximate as we know such an image
 of our communion with the Absolute to be, it represents a real aspect
 of the contemplative experience which eludes the rule and compass of
 metaphysical thought. Blake, with true mystic insight, summed up the
 situation as between the two extreme forms of contemplation when he
 wrote:—
 <note place="foot" n="727" id="iv.vii-p133.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p134">
   

    “Auguries of Innocence.”</p></note>
</p>

 <verse id="iv.vii-p134.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p134.2">“God appears, and God is Light</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p134.3">To those poor souls who dwell in night:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p134.4">But doth a human form display</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p134.5">To those who dwell in realms of day.”</l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p135">In the “orison of union” and the
 “Spiritual Marriage,” those contemplatives whose
 temperament inclines them to “dwell in realms of day”
 receive just such a revelation of the “human form”—a
 revelation which the Christian dogma of the Incarnation brings to a
 point. They apprehend the personal and passionate aspect of the
 Infinite Life; and the love, at once intimate and expansive,
 all-demanding and all-renouncing, which plays like <pb n="356" id="iv.vii-Page_356" />
 lightning between it and the desirous soul. “Thou saidst to me,
 my only Love, that Thou didst will to make me Thyself; and that Thou
 wast all mine, with all that Thou hadst and with all Paradise, and
 that I was all Thine. That I should leave all, or rather the nothing;
 and that (then) thou wouldst give me the all. And that Thou hadst
 given me this name—at which words I heard within me <span lang="la" id="iv.vii-p135.1">‘dedi te in lucem
 gentium’</span>—not without good reason. And it
 seemed then, as though I had an inclination for nothing except the
 purest Union, without any means, in accordance with that detailed
 sight which Thou hadst given me. So then I said to Thee: These other
 things, give them to whom Thou wilt; give me but this most pure Union
 with Thee, free from every means.”
 <note place="foot" n="728" id="iv.vii-p135.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p136">
   

    Colloquies of Battista Vernazza: quoted by Von Hügel,
   “The Mystical Element of Religion,” vol. i. p. 350.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p137">“Our work is the love of God,” cries
 Ruysbroeck. “Our satisfaction lies in submission to the Divine
 Embrace.” This utter and abrupt submission to the Divine Embrace
 is the essence of that form of contemplation which is called the
 Orison of Union. “Surrender” is its secret: a personal
 surrender, not only of finite to Infinite, but of bride to Bridegroom,
 heart to Heart. This surrender, in contemplatives of an appropriate
 temperament, is of so complete and ecstatic a type that it involves a
 more or less complete suspension of normal consciousness, an
 entrancement; and often crosses the boundary which separates
 contemplation from true ecstasy, producing in its subject physical as
 well as psychical effects. In this state, says St. Teresa,
 “There is no sense of anything: only fruition, without
 understanding what that may be the fruition of which is granted. It is
 understood that the fruition is of a certain good, containing in
 itself all good together at once; but this good is not comprehended.
 The senses are all occupied in this fruition in such a way, that not
 one of them is at liberty so as to be able to attend to anything else,
 whether outward or inward. . . . But this state of complete
 absorption, together with the utter rest of the imagination—for
 I believe that the imagination is then wholly at rest—lasts only
 for a short time; though the faculties do not so completely recover
 themselves as not to be for some hours afterwards as if in disorder. .
 . . He who has had experience of this will understand it in some
 measure, for it cannot be more clearly described, because what then
 takes place is so obscure. All I am able to say is, that the soul is
 represented as being close to God; and that there abides a conviction
 thereof so certain and strong that it cannot possibly help believing
 so. All the faculties fail now, and are suspended in such a way that,
 as I said before, their operations cannot be <pb n="357" id="iv.vii-Page_357" />
 traced. . . . The will must be fully occupied in loving, but it
 understands not how it loves; the understanding, if it understands,
 does not understand how it understands. It does not understand, as it
 seems to me, because, as I said just now, this is a matter which
 cannot be understood.”
 <note place="foot" n="729" id="iv.vii-p137.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p138">
   

    Vida, cap. xviii. §§ 2, 17, 19.</p></note>

  Clearly, the psychological situation here is the same as that in
 which mystics of the impersonal type feel themselves to be involved in
 the Cloud of Unknowing, or Divine Dark.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p139">“Do not imagine,” says St. Teresa in
 another place, “that this orison, like that which went before [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , the quiet] is a sort of drowsiness: (I call it drowsiness, because
 the soul seems to slumber being neither thoroughly asleep, nor
 thoroughly awake). In the prayer of union the soul is asleep; fast
 asleep as regards herself and earthly things. In fact, during the
 short time that this state lasts she is deprived of all feeling, and
 though she wishes it, she can think of nothing. Thus she needs no
 effort in order to suspend her thoughts; if the soul can
 love—she knows not how or when she loves, nor what she desires .
 . . she is, as it were, entirely dead to the world, the better to live
 in God.”
 <note place="foot" n="730" id="iv.vii-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p140">
   

    “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Quintas, cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p141">It may be asked, in what way does such contemplation
 as this differ from unconsciousness. The difference, according to St.
 Teresa, consists in the definite 
 <i>somewhat</i>

  which takes place during this inhibition of the
 surface-consciousness: a “somewhat” of which that
 surface-consciousness becomes aware when it awakes. True
 contemplation, as the mystics are constantly assuring us, must always
 be judged by its fruits. If it be genuine, work has been done during
 the period of apparent passivity. The deeper self has escaped, has
 risen to freedom, and returns other than it was before. We must
 remember that Teresa is speaking from experience, and that her
 temperamental peculiarities will modify the form which this experience
 takes. “The soul,” she says, “neither sees, hears,
 nor understands anything while this state lasts; but this is usually a
 very short time, and seems to the soul even shorter than it really is.
 God visits the soul in a way that prevents it doubting when it comes
 to itself 
 <i>that is has been in God and God in it;</i>

  and so firmly is it convinced of this truth that, though years may
 pass before this state recurs, the soul can never forget it nor doubt
 its reality. . . . But you will say, how can the soul see and
 comprehend that she is in God and God in her, if during this union she
 is not able either to see or understand? I reply, that she does not
 see it at the time, but that afterwards she perceives it clearly: not
 by a vision, but by a certitude which remains in the heart which God
 alone can give.”
 <note place="foot" n="731" id="iv.vii-p141.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.vii-p142">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.vii-p143"><pb n="358" id="iv.vii-Page_358" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="VIII. Ecstasy and   Rapture" progress="69.31%" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix" id="iv.viii">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.viii-p1">S
 <span class="c5" id="iv.viii-p1.1">ince</span>

  the object of all contemplation is the production of that state of
 intimate communion in which the mystics declare that the self is
 “in God and God is in her,” it might be supposed that the
 orison of union represented the end of mystical activity, in so far as
 it is concerned with the attainment of a transitory but exalted
 consciousness of “oneness with the Absolute.” Nearly all
 the great contemplatives, however, describe as a distinct, and regard
 as a more advanced phase of the spiritual consciousness, the group of
 definitely ecstatic states in which the concentration of interest on
 the Transcendent is so complete, the gathering up and pouring out of
 life on this one point so intense, that the subject is more or less
 entranced, and becomes, for the time of the ecstasy, unconscious of
 the external world. In ordinary contemplation he refused to attend to
 that external world: it was there, a blurred image, at the fringe of
 his conscious field, but he deliberately left it on one side. In
 ecstasy he 
 <i>cannot</i>

  attend to it. None of its messages reach him: not even those most
 insistent of all messages which are translated into the terms of
 bodily pain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p2">All mystics agree in regarding such ecstasy as an
 exceptionally favourable state; the one in which man’s spirit is
 caught up to the most immediate union with the divine. The word has
 become a synonym for joyous exaltation, for the inebriation of the
 Infinite. <pb n="359" id="iv.viii-Page_359" /> The induced ecstasies of the Dionysian
 mysteries, the metaphysical raptures of the Neoplatonists, the
 voluntary or involuntary trance of Indian mystics and Christian
 saints—all these, however widely they may differ in
 transcendental value, agree in claiming such value, in declaring that
 this change in the quality of consciousness brought with it a valid
 and ineffable apprehension of the Real. Clearly, this apprehension
 will vary in quality and content with the place of the subject in the
 spiritual scale. The ecstasy is merely the psycho-physical condition
 which accompanies it. “It is hardly a paradox to say,”
 says Myers, “that the evidence for ecstasy is stronger than the
 evidence for any other religious belief. Of all the subjective
 experiences of religion, ecstasy is that which has been most urgently,
 perhaps to the psychologist most convincingly asserted; and it is not
 confined to any one religion. . . . From the medicine man of the
 lowest savages up to St. John, St. Peter, and St. Paul, with Buddha
 and Mahomet on the way, we find records which, though morally and
 intellectually much differing, are in psychological essence the
 same.”
 <note place="foot" n="732" id="iv.viii-p2.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p3">
   

    “Human Personality and its Survival of Bodily Death,”
   vol. ii. p. 260.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p4">There are three distinct aspects under which the
 ecstatic state may be studied: (
 <i>a</i>

 ) the physical, (
 <i>b</i>

 ) the psychological, (
 <i>c</i>

 ) the mystical. Many of the deplorable misunderstandings and still
 more deplorable mutual recriminations which surround its discussion
 come from the refusal of experts in one of these three branches to
 consider the results arrived at by the other two.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p5">A. Physically considered, ecstasy is a trance; more or
 less deep, more or less prolonged. The subject may slide into it
 gradually from a period of absorption in, or contemplation of, some
 idea which has filled the field of consciousness: or, it may come on
 suddenly, the appearance of the idea—or even some word or symbol
 suggesting the idea—abruptly throwing the subject into an
 entranced condition. This is the state which some mystical writers
 call Rapture. The distinction, however, is a conventional one: and the
 works of the mystics describe many intermediate forms.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p6">During the trance, breathing and circulation are
 depressed. The body is more or less cold and rigid, remaining in the
 exact position which it occupied at the oncoming of the ecstasy,
 however difficult and unnatural this pose may be. Sometimes
 entrancement is so deep that there is complete anaesthesia, as in the
 case which I quote from the life of St. Catherine of Siena.
 <note place="foot" n="733" id="iv.viii-p6.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p7">
   

    
   <i>Vide infra,</i>

    p. 365.</p></note>

  Credible witnesses report that Bernadette, the visionary of Lourdes,
 held the flaming end of a candle in her hand for fifteen minutes
 during one of her ecstasies. She felt no pain, neither did the flesh
 show any marks <pb n="360" id="iv.viii-Page_360" /> of burning. Similar instances of
 ecstatic anesthesia abound in the lives of the saints, and are also
 characteristic of certain pathological states.
 <note place="foot" n="734" id="iv.viii-p7.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p8">
   

    An interesting modern case is reported in the 
   <i>Lancet,</i>

    18 March, 1911.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p9">The trance includes, according to the testimony of the
 ecstatics, two distinct phases—(
 <i>a</i>

 ) the short period of lucidity and (
 <i>b</i>

 ) a longer period of complete unconsciousness, which may pass into a
 death like catalepsy, lasting for hours; or, as once with St. Teresa,
 for days. “The difference between union and trance,” says
 Teresa, “is this: that the latter lasts longer and is more
 visible outwardly, because the breathing gradually diminishes, so that
 it becomes impossible to speak or to open the eyes. And though this
 very thing occurs when the soul is in union, there is more violence in
 a trance, for the natural warmth vanishes, I know not how, when the
 rapture is deep, and in all these kinds of orison there is more or
 less of this. When it is deep, as I was saying, the hands become cold
 and sometimes stiff and straight as pieces of wood; as to the body if
 the rapture comes on when it is standing or kneeling it remains so;
 and the soul is so full of the joy of that which Our Lord is setting
 before it, that it seems to forget to animate the body and abandons
 it. If the rapture lasts, the nerves are made to feel it.”
 <note place="foot" n="735" id="iv.viii-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p10">
   

    Relaccion, viii. 8.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p11">Such ecstasy as this, so far as its physical symptoms
 go, is not of course the peculiar privilege of the mystics. It is an
 abnormal bodily state, caused by a psychic state: and this causal
 psychic state may be healthy or unhealthy, the result of genius or
 disease. It is common in the little understood type of personality
 called “sensitive” or mediumistic: it is a well-known
 symptom of certain mental and nervous illnesses. A feeble mind
 concentrated on one idea—like a hypnotic subject gazing at one
 spot—easily becomes entranced; however trivial the idea which
 gained possession of his consciousness. Apart from its content, then,
 ecstasy carries no guarantee of spiritual value. It merely indicates
 the presence of certain abnormal psycho-physical conditions: an
 alteration of the normal equilibrium, a shifting of the threshold of
 consciousness, which leaves the body, and the whole usual
 “external world” outside instead of inside the conscious
 field, and even affects those physical functions—such as
 breathing—which are almost entirely automatic. Thus ecstasy,
 physically considered, may occur in any person in whom (1) the
 threshold of consciousness is exceptionally mobile and (2) there is a
 tendency to dwell upon one governing idea or intuition. Its worth
 depends entirely on the objective value of that idea or intuition.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p12">In the hysterical patient, thanks to an unhealthy
 condition of the centres of consciousness, any trivial or irrational
 idea, any <pb n="361" id="iv.viii-Page_361" /> one of the odds and ends stored up in the
 subliminal region, may thus become fixed, dominate the mind, and
 produce entrancement. Such ecstasy is an illness: the emphasis is on
 the pathological state which makes it possible. In the mystic, the
 idea which fills his life is so great a one—the idea of
 God—that, in proportion as it is vivid, real, and intimate, it
 inevitably tends to monopolize the field of consciousness. Here the
 emphasis is on the overpowering strength of spirit, not on the feeble
 and unhealthy state of body or mind.
 <note place="foot" n="736" id="iv.viii-p12.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p13">
   

    St. Thomas proves ecstasies to be inevitable on just this
   psychological ground. “The higher our mind is raised to the
   contemplation of spiritual things,” he says, “the more
   it is abstracted from sensible things. But the final term to which
   contemplation can possibly arrive is the divine substance. Therefore
   the mind that sees the divine substance must be totally divorced
   from the bodily senses, either by death or 
   <i>by</i>

    
   <i>some rapture”</i>

    (“Sultana contra Gentiles,” I. iii. cap. xlvii.,
   Rickaby’s translation).</p></note>

  This true ecstasy, says Godferneaux, is not a malady, but “the
 extreme form of a state which must be classed amongst the ordinary
 accidents of conscious life.”
 <note place="foot" n="737" id="iv.viii-p13.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p14">
   

    “Sur la Psychologie du Mysticisme” 
   <i>(Revue Philosophique,</i>

    February, 1902).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p15">The mystics themselves are fully aware of the
 importance of this distinction. Ecstasies, no less than visions and
 voices, must they declare, be subjected to unsparing criticism before
 they are recognized as divine: whilst some are undoubtedly “of
 God,” others are no less clearly “of the devil.”
 “The great doctors of the mystic life,” says Malaval,
 “teach that there are two sorts of rapture, which must be
 carefully distinguished. The first are produced in persons but little
 advanced in the Way, and still full of selfhood; either by the force
 of a heated imagination which vividly apprehends a sensible object, or
 by the artifice of the Devil. These are the raptures which St. Teresa
 calls, in various parts of her works, Raptures of Feminine Weakness.
 The other sort of Rapture is, on the contrary, the effect of pure
 intellectual vision in those who have a great and generous love for
 God. To generous souls who have utterly renounced themselves, God
 never fails in these raptures to communicate high things.”
 <note place="foot" n="738" id="iv.viii-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p16">
   

    Malaval, “La Pratique de la Vraye Théologie
   Mystique,” vol. i. p. 89.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p17">All the mystics agree with Malaval in finding the test
 of a true ecstasy, not in its outward sign, but in its inward grace,
 its after-value: and here psychology would do well to follow their
 example. The ecstatic states, which are supreme instances of the close
 connection between body and soul, have bodily as well as mental
 results: and those results are as different and as characteristic as
 those observed in healthy and in morbid organic processes. If the
 concentration has been upon the highest centre of consciousness, the
 organ of spiritual perception—if a door has really been opened
 by which the self has escaped for an instant to the vision of That
 Which Is—the ecstasy will be good for life. The entrancement of
 <pb n="362" id="iv.viii-Page_362" /> disease, on the contrary is always bad for life.
 Its concentration being upon the lower instead of the higher levels of
 mentality, it depresses rather than enhances the vitality, the
 fervour, or the intelligence of its subject: and leaves behind it an
 enfeebled will, and often moral and intellectual chaos.
 <note place="foot" n="739" id="iv.viii-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p18">
   

    Pierre Janet (“The Major Symptoms of Hysteria,” p. 316)
   says that a lowering of the mental level in an invariable symptom or
   “stigma” of hysteria.</p></note>

  “Ecstasies that do not produce considerable profit either to
 the persons themselves or others, deserve to be suspected,” says
 Augustine Baker, “and when any marks of their approaching are
 perceived, the persons ought to divert their minds some other
 way.”
 <note place="foot" n="740" id="iv.viii-p18.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p19">
   

    “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § iv. cap. iii.</p></note>

  It is the difference between a healthy appetite for nourishing food
 and a morbid craving for garbage. The same organs of digestion are
 used in satisfying both: yet he would be a hardy physiologist who
 undertook to discredit all nutrition by a reference to its degenerate
 forms.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p20">Sometimes both kinds of ecstasy, the healthy and the
 psychopathic, are seen in the same person. Thus in the cases of St.
 Catherine of Genoa and St. Catherine of Siena it would seem that as
 their health became feebler and the nervous instability always found
 in persons of genius increased, their ecstasies became more frequent;
 but these were not healthy ecstasies, such as those which they
 experienced in the earlier stages of their careers, and which brought
 with them an access of vitality. They were the results of increasing
 weakness of body, not of the overpowering strength of the spirit: and
 there is evidence that Catherine of Genoa, that acute self-critic, was
 conscious of this. “Those who attended on her did not know how
 to distinguish one state from the other. And hence on coming to; she
 would sometimes say, ‘Why did you let me remain in this
 quietude, from which I have almost died?’”
 <note place="foot" n="741" id="iv.viii-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p21">
   

    Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element of Religion,”
   vol. i. p. 206
   .
</p></note>

  Her earlier ecstasies, on the contrary, had in a high degree the
 positive character of exaltation and life-enhancement consequent upon
 extreme concentration on the Absolute; as well as the merely negative
 character of annihilation of the surface-consciousness. She came from
 them with renewed health and strength, as from a resting in heavenly
 places and a feeding on heavenly food: and side by side with this
 ecstatic life, fulfilled the innumerable duties of her active vocation
 as hospital matron and spiritual mother of a large group of disciples.
 “Many times,” says her legend, “she would hide
 herself in some secret place and there stay: and being sought she was
 found upon the ground, her face hidden in her hands, altogether beyond
 herself, in such a state of joy as is beyond thought or speech: and
 being called—yea, even in a loud voice—she heard not. And
 at other times she would go up and down. . . . <pb n="363" id="iv.viii-Page_363" /> as
 if beyond herself, drawn by the impulse of love, she did this. And
 certain other times she remained for the space of six hours as if
 dead: but hearing herself called, suddenly she got up, and answering
 she would at once go about all that needed to be done even the
 humblest things.
 <note place="foot" n="742" id="iv.viii-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p22">
   

    This power of detecting and hearing the call of duty, though she
   was deaf to everything else, is evidently related to the peculiarity
   noticed by Ribot; who says that an ecstatic hears no sounds, save,
   in some cases, the voice of one specific person, which is always
   able to penetrate the trance. (“Les Maladies de la
   Volonté,” p. 125.)</p></note>

  And in thus leaving the All, she went without any grief, because she
 fled all selfhood (<i>la proprietà</i>) 
  as if it were the devil. And when she came forth from her
 hiding-place her face was rosy as it might be a cherub’s; and it
 seemed as if she might have said, ‘Who shall separate me from
 the love of God?’”
 <note place="foot" n="743" id="iv.viii-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p23">
   

    Vita e Dottrina, cap. v.</p></note>

  “Very often,” says St. Teresa, describing the results of
 such rapturous communion with Pure Love as that from which St.
 Catherine came joyous and rosy-faced, “he who was before sickly
 and full of pain comes forth healthy and even with new strength: for
 it is something great that is given to the soul in rapture.”
 <note place="foot" n="744" id="iv.viii-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p24">
   

    Vida, cap. xx. § 29.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p25">B. Psychologically considered, all ecstasy is a
 form—the most perfect form—of the state which is
 technically called “complete mono-ideism,” That withdrawal
 of consciousness from circumference to centre, that deliberate
 attention to 
 <i>one thing</i>

 , which we discussed in Recollection, is here pushed—voluntarily
 or involuntarily—to its logical conclusion. It is (1) always
 paid for by psycho-physical disturbances; (2) rewarded in healthy
 cases by an enormous lucidity, a supreme intuition in regard to the
 one thing on which the self’s interest has been set.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p26">Such ecstasy, then, is an exalted form of
 contemplation, and might be expected in appropriate subjects to
 develop naturally from that state. “A simple difference of
 degree,” says Maury, “separates ecstasy from the action of
 forcibly fixing an idea in the mind. Contemplation implies exercise of
 will, and the power of interrupting the extreme tension of the mind.
 In ecstasy, which is contemplation carried to its highest pitch, the
 will, although in the strictest sense able to provoke the state, is
 nevertheless unable to suspend it.”
 <note place="foot" n="745" id="iv.viii-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p27">
   

    A. Maury, “Le Sommeil et les Rèves,” p. 235.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p28">In “complete mono-ideism” then, the
 attention to one thing and the inattention to all else, is so entire
 that the subject is entranced. Consciousness has been withdrawn from
 those centres which receive and respond to the messages of the
 external world: he neither sees, feels, nor hears. The <span lang="la" id="iv.viii-p28.1"> 
 <i>Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat</i>

  </span> of the contemplative ceases to be a metaphor, and
 becomes a realistic description. It must be remembered that the whole
 trend <pb n="364" id="iv.viii-Page_364" /> of mystical education has been toward the
 production of this fixity of attention. Recollection and Quiet lead up
 to it. Contemplation cannot take place without it. All the mystics
 assure us that a unification of consciousness, in which all outward
 things are forgot, is the necessary prelude of union with the Divine;
 for consciousness of the Many and consciousness of the One are
 mutually exclusive states. Ecstasy, for the psychologist, is such a
 unification in its extreme form. The absorption of the self in the one
 idea, the one desire, is so profound—and in the case of the
 great mystics so impassioned—that everything else is blotted
 out. The tide of life is withdrawn, not only from those higher centres
 which are the seats of perception and of thought, but also from those
 lower centres which govern the physical life. The whole vitality of
 the subject is so concentrated on the transcendental world—or,
 in a morbid ecstatic, on the idea which dominates his mind—that
 body and brain alike are depleted of their energy in the interests of
 this supreme act.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p29">Since mystics have, as a rule, the extreme
 susceptibility to suggestions and impressions which is characteristic
 of artistic and creative types, it is not surprising that their
 ecstasies are often evoked, abruptly, by the exhibition of, or
 concentration upon, some loved and special symbol of the divine. Such
 symbols form the rallying-points about which are gathered a whole
 group of ideas and intuitions. Their presence—sometimes the
 sudden thought of them—will be enough, in psychological
 language, to provoke a discharge of energy along some particular path:
 that is to say, to stir to life all those ideas and intuitions which
 belong to the self’s consciousness of the Absolute, to
 concentrate vitality on them, and introduce the self into that world
 of perception of which they are, as it were, the material keys. Hence
 the profound significance of symbols for some mystics: their
 paradoxical clinging to outward forms, whilst declaring that the
 spiritual and intangible alone is real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p30">For the Christian mystics, the sacraments and
 mysteries of faith have always provided such a 
 <i>point d’appui</i>;
  and these often play a large part in the production of their
 ecstasies. For St. Catherine of Siena, and also very often for her
 namesake of Genoa, the reception of Holy Communion was the prelude to
 ecstasy. Julian of Norwich
 <note place="foot" n="746" id="iv.viii-p30.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p31">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. iii.</p></note>

  and St. Francis of Assissi
 <note place="foot" n="747" id="iv.viii-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p32">
   

    
   <i>Vide</i>

    
   <i>supra,</i>

    p. 181.</p></note>

  became entranced whilst gazing on the crucifix. We are told of Denis
 the Carthusian that towards the end of his life, hearing the 
 <i>Veni Creator</i>

  or certain verses of the psalms, he was at once rapt in God and
 lifted up from the earth.
 <note place="foot" n="748" id="iv.viii-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p33">
   

    D. A. Mougel, “Denys le Chartreux,” p. 32.</p></note>

  <pb n="365" id="iv.viii-Page_365" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p34">Of St. Catherine of Siena, her biographer says that
 “she used to communicate with such fervour that immediately
 afterwards she would pass into the state of ecstasy, in which for
 hours she would be totally unconscious. On one occasion, finding her
 in this condition, they (the Dominican friars) forcibly threw her out
 of the church at midday, and left her in the heat of the sun watched
 over by some of her companions till she came to her senses.”
 Another, “catching sight of her in the church when she was in
 ecstasy, came down and pricked her in many places with a needle.
 Catherine was not aroused in the least from her trance, but
 afterwards, when she came back to her senses, she felt the pain in her
 body and perceived that she had thus been wounded.”
 <note place="foot" n="749" id="iv.viii-p34.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p35">
   

    E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 50.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p36">It is interesting to compare with this objective
 description, the subjective account of ecstatic union which St.
 Catherine gives in her “Divine Dialogue.” Here, the deeper
 self of the mystic is giving in a dramatic form its own account of its
 inward experiences: hence we see the inward side of that outward state
 of entrancement, which was all that onlookers were able to perceive.
 As usual in the Dialogue, the intuitive perceptions of the deeper self
 are attributed by St. Catherine to the Divine Voice speaking in her
 soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p37">“Oftentimes, through the perfect union which the
 soul has made with Me, she is raised from the earth almost as if the
 heavy body became light. But this does not mean that the heaviness of
 the body is taken away, but that the union of the soul with Me is more
 perfect than the union of the body with the soul; wherefore the
 strength of the spirit, united with Me, raises the weight of the body
 from the earth, leaving it as if immoveable and all pulled to pieces
 in the affection of the soul. Thou rememberest to have heard it said
 of some creatures, that were it not for My Goodness, in seeking
 strength for them, they would not be able to live; and I would tell
 thee that, in the fact that the souls of some do not leave their
 bodies, is to be seen a greater miracle than in the fact that some
 have arisen from the dead, so great is the union which they have with
 Me. I, therefore, sometimes for a space withdraw from the union,
 making the soul return to the vessel of her body . . . from which she
 was separated by the affection of love. From the body she did not
 depart, because that cannot be except in death; the bodily powers
 alone departed, becoming united to Me through affection of love. The
 memory is full of nothing but Me, the intellect, elevated, gazes upon
 the object of My Truth; the affection, which follows the intellect,
 loves and becomes united with that which the intellect sees. These
 powers being united and gathered together and immersed and inflamed in
 Me, the body loses its <pb n="366" id="iv.viii-Page_366" /> feeling, so that the seeing
 eye sees not, and the hearing ear hears not, and the tongue does not
 speak; except as the abundance of the heart will sometimes permit it,
 for the alleviation of the heart and the praise and glory of My Name.
 The hand does not touch and the feet walk not, because the members are
 bound with the sentiment of Love.”
 <note place="foot" n="750" id="iv.viii-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p38">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxxix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p39">A healthy ecstasy so deep as this seems to be the
 exclusive prerogative of the mystics: perhaps because so great a
 passion, so profound a concentration, can be produced by nothing
 smaller than their flaming love of God. But as the technique of
 contemplation is employed more or less consciously by all types of
 creative genius—by inventors and philosophers, by poets,
 prophets, and musicians, by all the followers of the “Triple
 Star,” no less than by the mystic saints—so too this
 apotheosis of contemplation, the ecstatic state, sometimes appears in
 a less violent form, acting healthily and normally, in artistic and
 creative personalities at a complete stage of development. It may
 accompany the prophetic intuitions of the seer, the lucidity of the
 great metaphysician, the artist’s supreme perception of beauty
 or truth. As the saint is “caught up to God,” so these are
 “caught up” to their vision: their partial apprehensions
 of the Absolute Life. Those joyous, expansive outgoing sensations,
 characteristic of the ecstatic consciousness, are theirs also. Their
 greatest creations are translations to us, not of something they have
 thought, but of something they have known, in a moment of ecstatic
 union with the “great life of the All.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p40">We begin, then, to think that the “pure
 mono-ideism,” which the psychologist identifies with ecstasy,
 though doubtless a part, is far from being the whole content of this
 state, True, the ecstatic is absorbed in his one idea, his one love:
 he is in it and with it: it fills his universe. But this unified state
 of consciousness does not merely pore upon something already
 possessed. When it only does this, it is diseased. Its true business
 is pure perception. It is outgoing, expansive: its goal is something
 beyond itself. The rearrangement of the psychic self which occurs in
 ecstasy is not merely concerned with the normal elements of
 consciousness. It is rather a temporary unification of consciousness
 round that centre of transcendental perception which mystics call the
 “apex” or the “spark of the soul.” Those
 deeper layers of personality which normal life keeps below the
 threshold are active in it: and these are fused with the surface
 personality by the governing passion, the transcendent love which lies
 at the basis of all sane ecstatic states. The result is not merely a
 mind concentrated on one idea nor a heart fixed on one desire, nor
 even a mind and a <pb n="367" id="iv.viii-Page_367" /> heart united in the interests of
 a beloved thought: but a whole being welded into one, all its
 faculties, neglecting their normal universe, grouped about a new
 centre, serving a new life, and piercing like a single flame the
 barriers of the sensual world. Ecstasy is the psycho-physical state
 which may accompany this brief synthetic act.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p41">C. Therefore, whilst on its physical side ecstasy is
 an entrancement, on its mental side a complete unification of
 consciousness, on its mystical side it is an exalted act of
 perception. It represents the greatest possible extension of the
 spiritual consciousness in the direction of Pure Being: the
 “blind intent stretching” here receives its reward in a
 profound experience of Eternal Life. In this experience the
 departmental activities of thought and feeling the consciousness of
 I-hood, of space and time—all that belongs to the World of
 Becoming and our own place therein—are suspended. The vitality
 which we are accustomed to split amongst these various things, is
 gathered up to form a state of “pure apprehension”: a
 vivid intuition of—or if you like conjunction with—the
 Transcendent. For the time of his ecstasy the mystic is, for all
 practical purposes, as truly living in the supersensual world as the
 normal human animal is living in the sensual world. He is experiencing
 the highest and most joyous of those temporary and unstable
 states—those “passive unions”—in which his
 consciousness escapes the limitations of the senses, rises to freedom,
 and is united for an instant with the “great life of the
 All.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p42">Ecstasy, then, from the contemplative’s point of
 view, is the development and completion of the orison of union, and he
 is not always at pains to distinguish the two degrees, a fact which
 adds greatly to the difficulties of students.
 <note place="foot" n="751" id="iv.viii-p42.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p43">
   

    In the case of Dante, for instance, we do not know whether his
   absorption in the Eternal light did or did not entail the condition
   of trance.</p></note>

  In both states—though he may, for want of better language,
 describe his experience in terms of sight—the Transcendent is
 perceived by contact, not by vision: as, enfolded in darkness with one
 whom we love, we obtain a knowledge far more complete than that
 conferred by the sharpest sight the most perfect mental analysis. In
 Ecstasy, the apprehension is perhaps more definitely
 “beatific” than in the orison of union. Such memory of his
 feeling-state as the ecstatic brings back with him is more often
 concerned with an exultant certainty—a conviction that he has
 known for once the Reality which hath no image, and solved the paradox
 of life—than with meek self-loss in that Cloud of Unknowing
 where the contemplative in union is content to meet his Beloved. The
 true note of ecstasy, however, its only valid distinction from infused
 contemplation, lies in <pb n="368" id="iv.viii-Page_368" /> 
 <i>entrancement;</i>

  in “being ravished out of fleshly feeling,” as St. Paul
 caught up to the Third Heaven,
 <note place="foot" n="752" id="iv.viii-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p44">
   

    <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 1-6" id="iv.viii-p44.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|12|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1-2Cor.12.6">2 Cor. xii. 1-6</scripRef>.</p></note>

  not in “the lifting of mind unto God.” This, of course,
 is an outward distinction only, and a rough one at that, since
 entrancement has many degrees: but it will be found the only practical
 basis of classification.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p45">Probably none but those who have experienced these
 states know the actual difference between them. Even St.
 Teresa’s psychological insight fails her here, and she is
 obliged to fall back on the difference between voluntary and
 involuntary absorption in the divine: a difference, not in spiritual
 values, but merely in the psycho-physical constitution of those who
 have perceived these values. “I wish I could explain with the
 help of God,” she says, “wherein union differs from
 rapture, or from transport, or from flight of the spirit, as they call
 it, or from trance, which are all one. I mean that all these are only
 different names for that 
 <i>one and the same thing, which is also called ecstasy.</i>

  It is more excellent than union, the fruits of it are much greater,
 and its other operations more manifold, for union is uniform in the
 beginning, the middle, and the end, and is so also interiorly; but as
 raptures have ends of a much higher kind, they produce effects both
 within and without [
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , both physical and psychical]. . . . A rapture is absolutely
 irresistible; whilst union, inasmuch as we are then on our own ground,
 may be hindered, though that resistance be painful and violent.”
 <note place="foot" n="753" id="iv.viii-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p46">
   

    Vida, cap. xx. §§ 1 and 3.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p47">From the point of view of mystical psychology, our
 interest in ecstasy will centre in two points. (1) What has the mystic
 to tell us of the Object of his ecstatic perception? (2) What is the
 nature of the peculiar consciousness which he enjoys in his trance?
 That is to say, what news does he bring us as to the Being of God and
 the powers of man?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p48">It may be said generally that on both these points he
 bears out, amplifies, and expresses under formulae of greater
 splendour, with an accent of greater conviction, the general testimony
 of the contemplatives. In fact, we must never forget that an ecstatic
 is really nothing else than a contemplative of a special kind, with a
 special psycho-physical make-up. Moreover, we have seen that it is not
 always easy to determine the exact point at which entrancement takes
 place, and deep contemplation assumes the ecstatic form. The
 classification, like all classifications of mental states, is an
 arbitrary one. Whilst the extreme cases present no difficulty, there
 are others less complete, which form a graduated series between the
 deeps of the “Quiet” and the heights of
 “Rapture.” We shall never know, for instance, whether the
 ecstasies of Plotinus and of Pascal involved true bodily entrancement,
 or <pb n="369" id="iv.viii-Page_369" /> only a deep absorption of the
 “unitive” kind. So, too, the language of many Christian
 mystics when speaking of their “raptures” is so vague and
 metaphorical that it leaves us in great doubt as to whether they mean
 by Rapture the abrupt suspension of normal consciousness, or merely a
 sudden and agreeable elevation of soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p49">“Ravishing,” says Rolle, “as it is
 showed, in two ways is to be understood. One manner, forsooth, in
 which a man is ravished out of fleshly feeling; so that for the time
 of his ravishing plainly he feels nought in flesh, nor what is done of
 his flesh, and yet he is not dead but quick, for yet the soul to the
 body gives life. And on this manner saints sometime are ravished, to
 their profit and other men’s learning; as Paul ravished to the
 third heaven. And on this manner sinners also in vision sometime are
 ravished, that they may see joys of saints and pains of damned for
 their correction.
 <note place="foot" n="754" id="iv.viii-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p50">
   

    Compare Dante, Letter to Can Grande, sect. 28, where he adduces
   this fact of “the ravishing of sinners for their
   correction,” in support of his claim that the “Divine
   Comedy” is the fruit of experience, and that he had indeed
   “navigated the great Sea of Being” of which he
   writes.</p></note>

  And many other as we read of. Another manner of ravishing there is,
 that is lifting of mind into God by contemplation. And this manner of
 ravishing is in all that are perfect lovers of God, and in none of
 them but that love God. And as well this is called a ravishing as the
 other; for with a violence it is done, and as it were against
 nature.”
 <note place="foot" n="755" id="iv.viii-p50.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p51">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Fire of Love,” bk. ii. cap.
   vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p52">It is, however, very confusing to the anxious inquirer
 when—as too often—“lifting of mind by
 contemplation” is “as well called a ravishing as the
 other,” and ecstasy is used as a synonym for gladness of heart.
 Here, so far as is possible, these words will be confined to their
 strict meaning, and not applied generally to the description of all
 the outgoing and expansive states of the transcendental
 consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p53">What does the mystic claim that he attains in this
 abnormal condition—this irresistible trance? The price that he
 pays is heavy, involving much psycho-physical wear and tear. He
 declares that his rapture or ecstasy includes a moment—often a
 very short, and always an indescribable moment—in which he
 enjoys a supreme knowledge of or participation in Divine Reality. He
 tells us under various metaphors that he then attains Pure Being, his
 Source, his Origin, his Beloved: “is engulphed in the very thing
 for which he longs, which is God.”
 <note place="foot" n="756" id="iv.viii-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p54">
   

    Dante, 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  “Oh, wonder of wonders,” cries Eckhart, “when I
 think of the union the soul has with God! He makes the enraptured soul
 to flee out of herself, for she is no more satisfied with anything
 that can be named. The spring of <pb n="370" id="iv.viii-Page_370" /> Divine Love flows
 out of the soul and draws her out of herself into the unnamed Being,
 into her first source, which is God alone.”
 <note place="foot" n="757" id="iv.viii-p54.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p55">
   

    Eckhart, “On the Steps of the Soul” (Pfeiffer, p.
   153).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p56">This momentary attainment of the Source, the Origin,
 is the theme of all descriptions of mystic ecstasy. In Rulman
 Merswin’s “Book of the Nine Rocks,” that brief and
 overwhelming rapture is the end of the pilgrim’s long trials and
 ascents. “The vision of the Infinite lasted only for a moment:
 when he came to himself he felt inundated with life and joy. He asked,
 ‘Where have I been?’ and he was answered, ‘In the
 upper school of the Holy Spirit. There you were surrounded by the
 dazzling pages of the Book of Divine Wisdom.
 <note place="foot" n="758" id="iv.viii-p56.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p57">
   

    Compare Par. xxxiii. 85 (
   <i>vide supra</i>

   , p. 135).</p></note>

  Your soul plunged therein with delight, and the Divine Master of the
 school has filled her with an exuberant love by which even your
 physical nature has been transfigured.’”
 <note place="foot" n="759" id="iv.viii-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p58">
   

    Jundt, “Rulman Merswin,” p. 27. Note that this was a
   “good ecstasy,” involving healthful effects for
   life.</p></note>

  Another Friend of God, Ellina von Crevelsheim, who was of so abnormal
 a psychic constitution that her absorption in the Divine Love caused
 her to remain dumb for seven years, was “touched by the Hand of
 God” at the end of that period, and fell into a five-days’
 ecstasy, in which “pure truth” was revealed to her, and
 she was lifted up to an immediate experience of the Absolute. There
 she “saw the interior of the Father’s heart,” and
 was “bound with chains of love, enveloped in light, and filled
 with peace and joy.”
 <note place="foot" n="760" id="iv.viii-p58.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p59">
   

    Jundt, “Les Amis de Dieu,” p. 39. Given also by Rufus
   Jones, “Studies in Mystical Religion,” p. 271.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p60">In this transcendent act of union, the mystic
 sometimes says that he is “conscious of nothing.” But it
 is clear that this expression is figurative, for otherwise he would
 not have known that there had been an act of union: were his
 individuality abolished, it could not have been aware of its
 attainment of God. What he appears to mean is that consciousness so
 changes its form as to be no longer recognizable or describable in
 human speech. In the paradoxical language of Richard of St. Victor,
 “In a wondrous fashion remembering we do not remember, seeing we
 do not see, understanding we not understand, penetrating we do not
 penetrate.”
 <note place="foot" n="761" id="iv.viii-p60.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p61">
   

    “Benjamin Major.”</p></note>

  In this indescribable but most actual state, the whole self, exalted
 and at white heat, is unified and poured out in one vivid act of
 impassioned perception, which leaves no room for reflection or
 self-observation. That aloof “somewhat” in us which
 watches all our actions, splits our consciousness, has been submerged.
 The mystic is attending exclusively to Eternity, not to <pb n="371" id="iv.viii-Page_371" /> his own perception of Eternity. That he can only consider
 when the ecstasy itself is at an end.</p>

 <verse id="iv.viii-p61.1">
<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p61.2">“All things I then forgot,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p61.3">My cheek on Him Who for my coming came,</l>
</verse>

<verse id="iv.viii-p61.4">

 <l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p61.5"><i>All ceased, and I was not,</i></l>
 <l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p61.6">Leaving my cares and shame</l>
 <l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p61.7">Among the lilies, and forgetting them.”<note place="foot" n="762" id="iv.viii-p61.8"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p62">
   

    St. John of the Cross, “En una Noche Escura.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p63">This is that perfect unity of consciousness, that
 utter concentration on an experience of love, which excludes all
 conceptual and analytic acts. Hence, when the mystic says that his
 faculties were suspended, that he “knew all and knew
 nought,” he really means that he was so concentrated on the
 Absolute that he ceased to consider his separate existence: so merged
 in it that he could not perceive it as an object of thought, as the
 bird cannot see the air which supports it, nor the fish the ocean in
 which it swims. He really “knows all” but
 “thinks” nought: “perceives all,” but
 “conceives nought.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p64">The ecstatic consciousness is not self-conscious: it
 is intuitive not discursive. Under the sway of a great passion,
 possessed by a great Idea, it has become “a single state of
 enormous intensity.”
 <note place="foot" n="763" id="iv.viii-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p65">
   

    Ribot, “Psychologie de l’Attention,” cap.
   iii.</p></note>

  In this state, it transcends our ordinary processes of knowledge, and
 plunges deep into the Heart of Reality. A fusion which is the
 anticipation of the unitive life takes place: and the ecstatic returns
 from this brief foretaste of freedom saying, “I know, as having
 known, the meaning of Existence; the sane centre of the
 universe—at once the wonder and the assurance of the
 soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="764" id="iv.viii-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p66">
   

    B. P. Blood. See William James, “A Pluralistic Mystic,”
   in the 
   <i>Hibbert Journal,</i>

    July, 1910
   .
</p></note>

  “This utter transformation of the soul in God,” says St.
 Teresa, describing the same experience in the official language of
 theology, “continues only for an instant: yet while it continues
 no faculty of the soul is aware of it, or knows what is passing there.
 Nor can it be understood while we are living on the earth; at least
 God will not have us understand it, because we must be incapable of
 understanding it. 
 <i>I know is</i>

  by 
 <i>experience.</i>

 ”
 <note place="foot" n="765" id="iv.viii-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p67">
   

    Vida, cap. xx. § 24.</p></note>

 Theutterances of those who know by experience are here of more worth
 than all the statements of psychology, which are concerned of
 necessity with the “outward signs” of this “inward
 and spiritual grace.” To these we must go if we would obtain
 some hint of that which ecstasy may mean to the ecstatic.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p68">“When the soul, forgetting itself, dwells in
 that radiant darkness,” says Suso, “it loses all its
 faculties and all its qualities, as St. Bernard has said. And this,
 more or less completely, according <pb n="372" id="iv.viii-Page_372" /> to whether the
 soul—whether in the body or out of the body—is more or
 less united to God. This forgetfulness of self is, in a measure, a
 transformation in God; who then becomes, in a certain manner, all
 things for the soul, as Scripture saith. In this rapture the soul
 disappears, but not yet entirely. It acquires, it is true, certain
 qualities of divinity, but does not naturally become divine. . . . To
 speak in the common language, the soul is rapt, by the divine power of
 resplendent Being, above its natural faculties, into the nakedness of
 the Nothing.”
 <note place="foot" n="766" id="iv.viii-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p69">
   

    Leben, cap. vl.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p70">Here Suso is trying to describe his rapturous
 attainment of God in the negative terms of Dionysian theology. It is
 probable that much of the language of that theology originated, not in
 the abstract philosophizings, but in the actual ecstatic experience,
 of the Neoplatonists, who—Christian and Pagan
 alike—believed in, and sometimes deliberately induced, this
 condition as the supreme method of attaining the One. The whole
 Christian doctrine of ecstasy, on its metaphysical side, really
 descends from that great practical transcendentalist Plotinus: who is
 known to have been an ecstatic, and has left in his Sixth Ennead a
 description of the mystical trance obviously based upon his own
 experiences. “Then,” he says, “the soul neither
 sees, nor distinguishes by seeing, nor imagines that there are two
 things; but becomes as it were another thing, ceases to be itself and
 belong to itself. It belongs to God and is one with Him, like two
 concentric circles: concurring they are One; but when they separate,
 they are two. . . . Since in this conjunction with Deity there were
 not two things, but the perceiver was one with the thing perceived, if
 a man could preserve the memory of what he was when he mingled with
 the Divine, he would have within himself an image of God. . . . For
 then nothing stirred within him, neither anger, nor desire, nor even
 reason, nor a certain intellectual perception nor, in short, was he
 himself moved, if we may assert this; but being in an ecstasy,
 tranquil and alone with God, he enjoyed an unbreakable calm.”
 <note place="foot" n="767" id="iv.viii-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p71">
   

    Ennead vi. 9</p></note>

  Ecstasy, says Plotinus in another part of the same treatise, is
 “another mode of seeing, a simplification and abandonment of
 oneself, a desire of contact, rest, and a striving after union.”
 All the phases of the contemplative experience seem to be summed up in
 this phrase.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p72">It has been said by some critics that the ecstasy of
 Plotinus was different in kind from the ecstasy of the Christian
 saints: that it was a philosophic rhapsody, something like
 Plato’s “saving madness,” which is also regarded on
 somewhat insufficient evidence as being an affair of the head and
 entirely unconnected with the heart. At first sight the arid
 metaphysical language in which <pb n="373" id="iv.viii-Page_373" /> Plotinus tries to
 tell his love, offers some ground for this view. Nevertheless the
 ecstasy itself is a practical matter; and has its root, not in reason,
 but in a deep-seated passion for the Absolute which is far nearer to
 the mystic’s love of God than to any intellectual curiosity,
 however sublime. The few passages in which it is mentioned tell us
 what his mystical genius drove him to do: and not what his
 philosophical mind encouraged him to think or say. At once when we
 come to these passages we notice a rise of temperature, an alteration
 of values. Plotinus the ecstatic is sure whatever Plotinus the
 metaphysician may think, that the union with God is a union of hearts:
 that “by love He may be gotten and holden, but by thought
 never.” He, no less than the mediaeval contemplatives, is
 convinced—to quote his own words—that the Vision is only
 for the desirous; for him who has that “loving passion”
 which “causes the lover to rest in the object of his
 love.”
 <note place="foot" n="768" id="iv.viii-p72.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p73">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  The simile of marriage, of conjunction as the soul’s highest
 bliss, which we are sometimes told that we owe in part to the
 unfortunate popularity of the Song of Songs, in part to the sexual
 aberrations of celibate saints, is found in the work of this
 hardheaded Pagan philosopher: who was as celebrated for his practical
 kindness and robust common sense as for his transcendent intuitions of
 the One.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p74">The greatest of the Pagan ecstatics then, when
 speaking from experience, anticipates the Christian contemplatives.
 His words, too, when compared with theirs, show how delicate are the
 shades which distinguish ecstasy such as this from the highest forms
 of orison. “Tranquil and alone with God”—mingled for
 an instant of time “like two concentric circles” with the
 Divine Life,” “perceiver and perceived made
 one”—this is as near as the subtle intellect of Alexandria
 can come to the reality of that experience in which the impassioned
 mono-ideism of great spiritual genius conquers the rebellious senses,
 and becomes, if only for a moment, operative on the highest levels
 accessible to the human soul. Self-mergence, then—that state of
 transcendence in which, the barriers of selfhood abolished, we
 “receive the communication of Life and of Beatitude, in which
 all things are consummated and all things are renewed”
 <note place="foot" n="769" id="iv.viii-p74.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p75">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Calculo,” cap. xii.</p></note>

 —is the secret of ecstasy, as it was the secret of
 contemplation. On their spiritual side the two states cannot, save for
 convenience of description, be divided. Where contemplation becomes
 expansive, out-going, self-giving, and receives a definite fruition of
 the Absolute in return, its content is already ecstatic. Whether its
 outward form shall be so depends on the body of the mystic, not on his
 soul. <pb n="374" id="iv.viii-Page_374" /></p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.viii-p75.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p75.2">“Se l’ atto
 della mente</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.3">è tutto consopito,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.4">en Dio stando rapito,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.5">ch’ en sé non se retrova.</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.6">. . . .</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p75.7">En mezo de sto mare</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.8">essendo sì abissato,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.9">giá non ce trova lato</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.10">onde ne possa uscire,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p75.11">De sé non può pensare</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.12">né dir como è formato,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.13">però che, trasformato,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.14">altro sí ha vestire.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p75.15">Tutto lo suo sentire</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.16">en ben sí va notando,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.17">belleza contemplando</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p75.18">la qual non ha colore.”<note place="foot" n="770" id="iv.viii-p75.19"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p76">
   

    “The activity of the mind is lulled to rest: rapt in God, It
   can no longer find itself. . . . Being so deeply engulphed in that
   ocean, now it can find no place to issue therefrom. Of itself it
   cannot think, nor can it say what it is like: because transformed,
   it hath another vesture. All its perceptions have gone forth to gaze
   upon the Good, and contemplate that Beauty which has no
   likeness” (Lauda xci.).</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.viii-p77">Thus sang Jacopone da Todi of the ecstatic soul:
 and here the descriptive powers of one who was both a poet and a
 mystic bring life and light to the dry theories of psychology.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p78">He continues—and here, in perhaps the finest of
 all poetic descriptions of ecstasy, he seems to echo at one point
 Plotinus, at another Richard of St. Victor: at once to veil and reveal
 the utmost secrets of the mystic life:—</p>

 <verse lang="it" id="iv.viii-p78.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p78.2">“Aperte son le
 porte</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.3">facta ha conjunzione,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.4">et e in possessione</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.5">de tutto quel de Dio.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p78.6">Sente que non sentio,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.7">que non cognove vede,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.8">possede que non crede,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.9">gusta senza sapere.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p78.10">Però ch’ ha sé perduto</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.11">tutto senza misura,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.12">possede quel’ altura</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.13">de summa smesuranza.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p78.14">Perché non ha tenuto</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.15">en sé altra mistura,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.16">quel ben senza figura</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.viii-p78.17">recere en abondanza.”<note place="foot" n="771" id="iv.viii-p78.18"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p79">
   

    “The doors are flung wide: conjoined to God, it possesses all
   that is in Him. It feels that which it felt not: sees that which it
   knew not, possesses that which it believed not, tastes, though it
   savours not. Because it is wholly lost to itself, it possesses that
   height of Unmeasured Perfection. Because it has not retained in
   itself the mixture of any other thing, it has received in abundance
   that Imageless Good” (
   <i>op. cit</i>

   .).</p></note>

  <pb n="375" id="iv.viii-Page_375" /></l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p80">This ineffable “awareness,” <span lang="it" id="iv.viii-p80.1"> 
 <i>en dio stando rapito</i>

 </span>
 <i>,</i>

  this union with the Imageless Good, is not the only—though it
 is the purest—form taken by ecstatic apprehension. Many of the
 visions and voices described in a previous chapter were experienced in
 the entranced or ecstatic state; generally when the first violence of
 the rapture was passed. St. Francis and St. Catherine of Siena both
 received the stigmata in ecstasy: almost all the entrancements of Suso
 and many of those of St. Teresa and Angela of Foligno, entailed
 symbolic vision, rather than pure perception of the Absolute. More and
 more, then, we are forced to the opinion that ecstasy, in so far as it
 is not a synonym for joyous and expansive contemplation, is really the
 name of the outward condition rather than of any one kind of inward
 experience.</p>

 <h4 id="iv.viii-p80.2">Rapture</h4>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p81">In all the cases which we have been
 considering—and they are characteristic of a large
 group—the onset of ecstasy has been seen as a gradual, though
 always involuntary process. Generally it has been the culminating
 point of a period of contemplation. The self, absorbed in the orison
 of quiet or of union, or some analogous concentration on its
 transcendental interests, has passed over the limit of these states;
 and slid into a still ecstatic trance, with its outward
 characteristics of rigid limbs, cold, and depressed respiration.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p82">The ecstasy, however, instead of developing naturally
 from a state of intense absorption in the Divine Vision, may seize the
 subject abruptly and irresistibly, when in his normal state of
 consciousness. This is strictly what ascetic writers mean by Rapture.
 We have seen that the essence of the mystic life consists in the
 remaking of personality: its entrance into a conscious relation with
 the Absolute. This process is accompanied in the mystic by the
 development of an art expressive of his peculiar genius: the art of
 contemplation. His practice of this art, like the practice of poetry,
 music, or any other form of creation, may follow normal lines, at
 first amenable to the control of his will, and always dependent on his
 own deliberate attention to the supreme Object of his quest; that is
 to say, on his orison. His mystic states, however they may end, will
 owe their beginning to some voluntary act upon his part: a deliberate
 response to the invitation of God, a turning from the visible to the
 invisible world. Sometimes, however, his <pb n="376" id="iv.viii-Page_376" /> genius for
 the transcendent becomes too strong for the other elements of
 character, and manifests itself in psychic disturbances—abrupt
 and ungovernable invasions from the subliminal region—which make
 its exercise parallel to the “fine frenzy” of the prophet,
 the composer, or the poet. Such is 
 <i>Rapture:</i>

  a violent and uncontrollable expression of genius for the Absolute,
 which temporarily disorganizes and may permanently injure the nervous
 system of the self. Often, but not necessarily, Rapture—like its
 poetic equivalent—yields results of great splendour and value
 for life. But it is an accident, not an implicit of mystical
 experience: an indication of disharmony between the subject’s
 psychophysical make-up and his transcendental powers.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p83">Rapture, then, may accompany the whole development of
 selves of an appropriate type. We have seen that it is a common
 incident in mystical conversion. The violent uprush of subliminal
 intuitions by which such conversion is marked disorganizes the normal
 consciousness, overpowers the will and the senses, and entails a more
 or less complete entrancement. This was certainly the case with Suso
 and Rulman Merswin, and perhaps with Pascal: whose “Certitude,
 Peace, Joy” sums up the exalted intuition of Perfection and
 Reality—the conviction of a final and unforgettable
 knowledge—which is characteristic of all ecstatic
 perception.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p84">In her Spiritual Relations, St. Teresa speaks in some
 detail of the different phases or forms of expression of these violent
 ecstatic states: trance, which in her system means that which we have
 called ecstasy, and transport, or “flight of the spirit,”
 which is the equivalent of rapture. “The difference between
 trance and transport,” she says, “is this. In a trance the
 soul gradually dies to outward things, losing the senses and living
 unto God. But a transport comes on by one sole act of His Majesty,
 wrought in the innermost part of the soul with such swiftness that it
 is as if the higher part thereof were carried away, and the soul were
 leaving the body.”
 <note place="foot" n="772" id="iv.viii-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p85">
   

    Relaccion viii. 8 and 10.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p86">Rapture, says St. Teresa in another place,
 “comes in general as a shock, quick and sharp, before you can
 collect your thoughts, or help yourself in any way; and you see and
 feel it as a cloud, or a strong eagle rising upwards and carrying you
 away on its wings. I repeat it: you feel and see yourself carried
 away, you know not whither.”
 <note place="foot" n="773" id="iv.viii-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p87">
   

    Vida, cap. xx. § 3.</p></note>

  This carrying-away sensation may even assume the concrete form which
 is known as levitation: when the upward and outward sensations so
 dominate the conscious field that the subject is convinced that she is
 raised bodily from the ground. “It seemed to me, when I tried to
 make some resistance, as if a great force beneath my feet lifted me
 up. I know of nothing with which to compare it; but it was much more
 violent than the other <pb n="377" id="iv.viii-Page_377" /> spiritual visitations, and I
 was therefore as one ground to pieces . . . And further, I confess
 that it threw me into a great fear, very great indeed at first; for
 when I saw my body thus lifted up from the earth, how could I help it?
 Though the spirit draws it upwards after itself, and that with great
 sweetness if unresisted, the senses are not lost; 
 <i>at least I was so much myself as to be able to see that I was being
 lifted up</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="774" id="iv.viii-p87.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p88">
   

    St. Teresa, 
   <i>op. cit., loc. cit.,</i>

    §§ 7 and 9.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p89">So Rulman Merswin said that in the rapture which
 accompanied his conversion, he was carried round the garden with his
 feet off the ground:
 <note place="foot" n="775" id="iv.viii-p89.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p90">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , p. 186.</p></note>

  and St. Catherine of Siena, in a passage which I have already quoted,
 speaks of the strength of the spirit, which raises the body from the
 earth.
 <note place="foot" n="776" id="iv.viii-p90.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p91">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxxix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p92">The subjective nature of this feeling of levitation is
 practically acknowledged by St. Teresa when she says, “When the
 rapture was over, my body seemed frequently to be buoyant, as if all
 weight had departed from it; so much so, that now and then I scarcely
 knew that my feet touched the ground. But during the rapture the body
 is very often as it were dead, perfectly powerless. It continues in
 the position it was in when the rapture came upon it—if sitting,
 sitting.” Obviously here the outward conditions of physical
 immobility coexisted with the subjective sensation of being
 “lifted Up.”
 <note place="foot" n="777" id="iv.viii-p92.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p93">
   

    Vida, cap, xx. § 23. At the same time in the present state of
   our knowledge and in view of numerous attested cases of levitation,
   it is impossible to dogmatise on this subject. The supernaturalist
   view is given in its extreme form by Farges, “Mystical
   Phenomena,” pp. 536 
   <i>seq.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p94">The self’s consciousness when in the condition
 of rapture may vary from the complete possession of her faculties
 claimed by St. Teresa to a complete entrancement. However abrupt the
 oncoming of the transport, it does not follow that the mystic
 instantly loses his surface-consciousness. “There remains the
 power of seeing and hearing; but it is as if the things heard and seen
 were at a great distance far away.”
 <note place="foot" n="778" id="iv.viii-p94.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p95">
   

    Teresa, 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>

  They have retreated, that is to say, to the fringe of the conscious
 field, but may still remain just within it. Though the senses may not
 be entirely entranced, however, it seems that the power of movement is
 always lost. As in ecstasy, breathing and circulation are much
 diminished.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p96">“By the command of the Bridegroom when He
 intends ravishing the soul,” says St. Teresa, “the doors
 of the mansions and even those of the keep and of the whole castle are
 closed; for He takes away the power of speech, and although
 occasionally the other faculties are retained rather longer, no word
 can be uttered. Sometimes the person is at once deprived of all the
 senses, the <pb n="378" id="iv.viii-Page_378" /> hands and body becoming as cold as if
 the soul had fled; occasionally no breathing can be detected. This
 condition lasts but a short while, I mean in the same degree, for when
 this profound suspension diminishes the body seems to come to itself
 and gain strength to return again to this
 <i>death</i>

  which gives more vigorous 
 <i>life</i>

  to the soul.”
 <note place="foot" n="779" id="iv.viii-p96.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p97">
   

    St. Teresa, “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sextas,
   cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p98">This spiritual storm, then, in St. Teresa’s
 opinion, enhances the vitality of those who experience it: makes them
 “more living than before.” It initiates them into
 “heavenly secrets,” and if it does not do this it is no
 “true rapture,” but a “physical weakness such as
 women are prone to owing to their delicacy of constitution.” Its
 sharpness and violence, however, leave considerable mental disorder
 behind: “This supreme state of ecstasy never lasts long, but
 although it ceases, it leaves the will so inebriated, and the mind so
 transported out of itself that for a day, or sometimes for several
 days, such a person is incapable of attending to anything but what
 excites the will to the love of God; although wide awake enough to
 this, she seems asleep as regards all earthly matters.”
 <note place="foot" n="780" id="iv.viii-p98.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p99">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit</i>

   .</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p100">But when equilibrium is re-established, the true
 effects of this violent and beatific intuition of the Absolute begin
 to invade the normal life. The self which has thus been caught up to
 awareness of new levels of Reality, is stimulated to fresh activity by
 the strength of its impressions. It now desires an eternal union with
 that which it has known; with which for a brief moment it seemed to be
 merged. The peculiar talent of the mystic—power of apprehending
 Reality which his contemplations have ordered and developed, and his
 ecstasies express—here reacts upon his life-process, his slow
 journey from the Many to the One. His nostalgia has been increased by
 a glimpse of the homeland. His intuitive apprehension of the Absolute,
 which assumes in ecstasy its most positive form, spurs him on towards
 that permanent union with the Divine which is his goal. “Such
 great graces,” says St. Teresa, “leave the soul avid of
 total possession of that Divine Bridegroom who has conferred
 them.”
 <note place="foot" n="781" id="iv.viii-p100.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p101">
   

    St. Teresa, 
   <i>op. cit.,</i>

    cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p102">Hence the ecstatic states do not merely lift the self
 to an abnormal degree of knowledge: they enrich her life, contribute
 to the remaking of her consciousness, develop and uphold the
 “strong and stormy love which drives her home.” They give
 her the clearest vision she can have of that transcendent standard to
 which she must conform: entail her sharpest consciousness of the
 inflow of that Life on which her little striving life depends. Little
 wonder, then, that—though the violence of the onset may often
 <pb n="379" id="iv.viii-Page_379" /> try his body to the full—the mystic comes
 forth from a “good ecstasy” as Pascal from the experience
 of the Fire, humbled yet exultant, marvellously strengthened; and
 ready, not for any passive enjoyments, but rather for the struggles
 and hardships of the Way, the deliberate pain and sacrifice of
 love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p103">In the third Degree of Ardent Love, says Richard of
 St. Victor, love paralyses action. Union 
 <i>(copula)</i>

  is the symbol of this state: ecstasy is its expression. The desirous
 soul, he says finely, no longer thirsts
 <i>for</i>

  God but 
 <i>into</i>

  God. The pull of its desire draws it into the Infinite Sea. The mind
 is borne away into the abyss of Divine Light; and, wholly forgetful of
 exterior things, knows not even itself, but passes utterly into its
 God. In this state, all earthly desire is absorbed in the heavenly
 glory. “Whilst the mind is separated from itself, and whilst it
 is borne away into the secret place of the divine mystery and is
 surrounded on all sides by the fire of divine love, it is inwardly
 penetrated and inflamed by this fire, and utterly puts off itself and
 puts on a divine love: and being conformed to that Beauty which it has
 beheld, it passes utterly into that other glory.”
 <note place="foot" n="782" id="iv.viii-p103.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.viii-p104">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis”
   (paraphrase).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p105">Thus does the state of ecstasy contribute to the
 business of deification; of the remaking of the soul’s susbtance
 in conformity with the Goodness, Truth, and Beauty which is God,
 “Being conformed to that Beauty which it has beheld, it passes
 utterly into that other glory”; into the flaming heart of
 Reality, the deep but dazzling darkness of its home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.viii-p106"><pb n="380" id="iv.viii-Page_380" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="IX. The Dark Night of the   Soul" progress="73.43%" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x" id="iv.ix">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.ix-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iv.ix-p1.1">e</span>

  have wandered during the last few chapters from our study of the
 mystical life-process in man, the organic growth of his transcendental
 consciousness, in order to examine the byproducts of that process, its
 characteristic forms of self-expression: the development of its normal
 art of contemplation, and the visions and voices, ecstasies and
 raptures which are frequent—though not
 essential—accompaniments of its activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p2">But the mystic, like other persons of genius, is man
 first and artist afterwards. We shall make a grave though common
 mistake if we forget this and allow ourselves to be deflected from our
 study of his growth in personality by the wonder and interest of his
 art. Being, not Doing, is the first aim of the mystic; and hence
 should be the first interest of the student of mysticism. We have
 considered for convenience’ sake all the chief forms of mystical
 activity at the half-way house of the transcendental life: but these
 activities are not, of course, peculiar to any one stage of that life.
 Ecstasy, for instance, is as common a feature of mystical conversion
 <pb n="381" id="iv.ix-Page_381" /> as of the last crisis, or “mystic
 marriage” of the soul:
 <note place="foot" n="783" id="iv.ix-p2.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p3">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra</i>

   , pp. 187 
   <i>seq</i>

   ., the cases of Suso and Pascal.</p></note>

  whilst visions and voices—in selves of a visionary or auditive
 type—accompany and illustrate every phase of the inward
 development. They lighten and explain the trials of Purgation as often
 as they express the joys of Illumination, and frequently mark the
 crisis of transition from one mystic state to the next.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p4">One exception, however, must be made to this rule. The
 most intense period of that great swing-back into darkness which
 usually divides the “first mystic life,” or Illuminative
 Way, from the “second mystic life,” or Unitive Way, is
 generally a period of utter blankness and stagnation, so far as
 mystical activity is concerned. The “Dark Night of the
 Soul,” once fully established, is seldom lit by visions or made
 homely by voices. It is of the essence of its miseries that the
 once-possessed power of orison or contemplation now seems wholly lost.
 The self is tossed back from its hard-won point of vantage. Impotence,
 blankness, solitude, are the epithets by which those immersed in this
 dark fire of purification describe their pains. It is this episode in
 the life-history of the mystic type to which we have now come.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p5">We have already noticed
 <note place="foot" n="784" id="iv.ix-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p6">
   

    Pt. ii. cap. i.</p></note>

  the chief psychological characteristics of all normal mystical
 development. We have seen that its essence consists in the effort to
 establish a new equilibrium, to get, as it were, a firm foothold upon
 transcendent levels of reality; and that in its path towards this
 consummation the self experiences a series of oscillations between
 “states of pleasure” and “states of pain.” Put
 in another way, it is an orderly movement of the whole consciousness
 towards higher centres, in which each intense and progressive
 affirmation fatigues the immature transcendental powers, and is paid
 for by a negation; a swing-back of the whole consciousness, a
 stagnation of intellect, a reaction of the emotions, or an inhibition
 of the will.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p7">Thus the exalted consciousness of Divine Perfection
 which the self acquired in its “mystical awakening” was
 balanced by a depressed and bitter consciousness of its own inherent
 imperfection, and the clash of these two perceptions spurred it to
 that laborious effort of accommodation which constitutes the
 “Purgative Way.” The renewed and ecstatic awareness of the
 Absolute which resulted, and which was the governing characteristic of
 Illumination, brought its own proper negation: the awareness, that is
 to say, of the self’s continued separation from and
 incompatibility with that Absolute which it has perceived. During the
 time in which the illuminated consciousness is fully established, the
 self, as a rule, is perfectly content: believing that in its vision
 <pb n="382" id="iv.ix-Page_382" /> of Eternity, its intense and loving consciousness
 of God, it has reached the goal of its quest. Sooner or later,
 however, psychic fatigue sets in; the state of illumination begins to
 break up, the complementary negative consciousness appears, and shows
 itself as an overwhelming sense of darkness and deprivation. This
 sense is so deep and strong that it inhibits all consciousness of the
 Transcendent; and plunges the self into the state of negation and
 misery which is called the Dark Night.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p8">We may look at the Dark Night, as at most other
 incidents of the Mystic Way, from two points of view: (1) We may see
 it, with the psychologist, as a moment in the history of mental
 development, governed by the more or less mechanical laws which so
 conveniently explain to him the psychic life of man: or (2) with the
 mystic himself, we may see it in its spiritual aspect as contributing
 to the remaking of character, the growth of the “New Man”;
 his “transmutation in God.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p9">(1) Psychologically considered, the Dark Night is an
 example of the operation of the law of reaction from stress. It is a
 period of fatigue and lassitude following a period of sustained
 mystical activity. “It is one of the best established laws of
 the nervous system,” says Starbuck, “that it has periods
 of exhaustion if exercised continuously in one direction, and can only
 recuperate by having a period of rest.”
 <note place="foot" n="785" id="iv.ix-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p10">
   

    “Psychology of Religion,” p. 24.</p></note>

  However spiritual he may be, the mystic—so long as he is in the
 body—cannot help using the machinery of his nervous and cerebral
 system in the course of his adventures. His development, on its
 psychic side, consists in the taking over of this machinery, the
 capture of its centres of consciousness, in the interests of his
 growing transcendental life. In so far, then, as this is so, that
 transcendental life will be partly conditioned by psychic necessities,
 and amenable to the laws of reaction and of fatigue. Each great step
 forward will entail lassitude and exhaustion for that mental machinery
 which he has pressed unto service and probably overworked. When the
 higher centres have been submitted to the continuous strain of a
 developed illuminated life, with its accompanying periods of intense
 fervour, lucidity, deep contemplation—perhaps of visionary and
 auditive phenomena—the swing-back into the negative state occurs
 almost of necessity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p11">This is the psychological explanation of those strange
 and painful episodes in the lives of great saints—indeed, of
 many spiritual persons hardly to be classed as saints—when,
 perhaps after a long life passed in faithful correspondence with the
 transcendental order, growing consciousness of the “presence of
 God,” the whole inner experience is suddenly swept away, and
 only a <pb n="383" id="iv.ix-Page_383" /> blind reliance on past convictions saves
 them from unbelief.
 <note place="foot" n="786" id="iv.ix-p11.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p12">
   

    An example of this occurred in the later life of Ste. Jeanne
   Françoise de Chantal. See “The Nuns of Port Royal,”
   by M. E. Lowndes, p. 284. Much valuable material bearing on the
   trials of the Dark Night as they appear in the experience of
   ordinary contemplatives will be found in the letters of direction of
   De Caussade. See his “L’Abandon à la Providence
   Divine,” vol. ii.</p></note>

  The great contemplatives, those destined to attain the full stature
 of the mystic, emerge from this period of destitution, however long
 and drastic it may be, as from a new purification. It is for them the
 gateway to a higher state. But persons of a less heroic spirituality,
 if they enter the Night at all may succumb to its dangers and pains.
 This “great negation” is the sorting-house of the
 spiritual life. Here we part from the “nature mystics,”
 the mystic poets, and all who shared in and were contented with the
 illuminated vision of reality. Those who go on are the great and
 strong spirits, who do not seek to 
 <i>know,</i>

  but are driven to 
 <i>be.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p13">We are to expect, then, as a part of the conditions
 under which human consciousness appears to work that for every
 affirmation of the mystic life there will be a negation waiting for
 the unstable self. Progress in contemplation, for instance, is marked
 by just such an alternation of light and shade: at first between
 “consolation” and “aridity”; then between
 “dark contemplation” and sharp intuitions of Reality. So
 too in selves of extreme nervous instability, each joyous ecstasy
 entails a painful or negative ecstasy. The states of darkness and
 illumination coexist over a long period, alternating sharply and
 rapidly. Many seers and artists pay in this way, by agonizing periods
 of impotence and depression, for each violent outburst of creative
 energy.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p14">Rapid oscillations between a joyous and a painful
 consciousness seem to occur most often at the beginning of a new
 period of the Mystic Way: between Purgation and Illumination, and
 again between Illumination and the Dark Night: for these mental states
 are, as a rule, gradually not abruptly established. Mystics call such
 oscillations the “Game of Love” in which God plays, as it
 were, “hide and seek” with the questing soul. I have
 already quoted a characteristic instance from the life of Rulman
 Merswin,
 <note place="foot" n="787" id="iv.ix-p14.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p15">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra</i>

   , p. 228.</p></note>

  who passed the whole intervening period between his conversion and
 entrance on the Dark Night, or “school of suffering love”
 in such a state of disequilibrium. Thus too Madame Guyon, who has
 described with much elaboration of detail her symptoms and sufferings
 during the oncoming and duration of the Night—or, as she calls
 its intensest period the Mystic Death—traces its beginning in
 short recurrent states of privation, or dullness of feeling, such as
 ascetic writers call “aridity”: in which the self loses
 all interest in and affection for those divine realities which had
 <pb n="384" id="iv.ix-Page_384" /> previously filled its life. This privation followed
 upon, or was the reaction from, an “illuminated” period of
 extreme joy and security, in which, as she says, “the presence
 of God never left me for an instant. But how dear I paid for this time
 of happiness! For this possession, which seemed to me entire and
 perfect—and the more perfect the more it was secret, and foreign
 to the senses, steadfast and exempt from change—was but the
 preparation for a total deprivation, lasting many years, without any
 support or hope of its return.”
 <note place="foot" n="788" id="iv.ix-p15.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p16">
   

    Vie, pt. I. cap. xx.</p></note>

  As Madame Guyon never attempted to control her states, but made a
 point of conforming to her own description of the “resigned
 soul” as “God’s weathercock,” we have in her
 an unequalled opportunity of study.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p17">“I endured,” she says, “long periods
 of privation, towards the end almost continual: but still I had from
 time to time inflowings of Thy Divinity so deep and intimate, so vivid
 and so penetrating, that it was easy for me to judge that Thou wast
 but hidden from me and not lost. For although during the times of
 privation it seemed to me that I had utterly lost Thee, a certain deep
 support remained, though the soul knew it not: and she only became
 aware of that support by her subsequent total deprivation thereof.
 Every time that Thou didst return with more goodness and strength,
 Thou didst return also with greater splendour; so that in a few hours
 Thou didst rebuild all the ruins of my unfaithfulness and didst make
 good to me with profusion all my loss.”
 <note place="foot" n="789" id="iv.ix-p17.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p18">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit.,</i>

    cap. xxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p19">Here we have, from the psychological point of view, a
 perfect example of the oscillations of consciousness on the threshold
 of a new state. The old equilibrium, the old grouping round a centre
 characterized by pleasure-affirmation, has been lost; the new grouping
 round a centre characterized by pain-negation is not yet established.
 Madame Guyon is standing, or rather swinging, between two worlds, the
 helpless prey of her own shifting and uncontrollable psychic and
 spiritual states. But slowly the pendulum approaches its limit: the
 states of privation, “become almost continual,” the
 reactions to illumination, become less. At last they cease entirely,
 the new state is established, and the Dark Night has really set
 in.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p20">The theory here advanced that the “Dark
 Night” is, on its psychic side, partly a condition of fatigue,
 partly a state of transition, is borne out by the mental and moral
 disorder which seems, in many subjects, to be its dominant character.
 When they are in it everything seems to “go wrong” with
 them. They are tormented by evil thoughts and abrupt temptations, lose
 grasp not only of their spiritual but also of their worldly affairs.
 Thus Lucie-Christine says: “Often during my great temptations to
 <pb n="385" id="iv.ix-Page_385" /> sadness I am plunged in such spiritual darkness
 that I think myself utterly lost in falsehood and illusion; deceiving
 both myself and others. This temptation is the most terrible of
 all.”
 <note place="foot" n="790" id="iv.ix-p20.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p21">
   

    “Journal Spirituel,” p. 233.</p></note>

  The health of those passing through this phase often suffers, they
 become “odd” and their friends forsake them; their
 intellectual life is at a low ebb. In their own words “trials of
 every kind,” “exterior and interior crosses,”
 abound.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p22">Now “trials,” taken<span lang="fr" id="iv.ix-p22.1">
 <i>en bloc</i>

 </span>
 <i>,</i>

  mean a disharmony between the self and the world with which it has to
 deal. Nothing is a trial when we are able to cope with it efficiently.
 Things try us when we are not adequate to them: when they are
 abnormally hard or we abnormally weak. This aspect of the matter
 becomes prominent when we look further into the history of Madame
 Guyon’s experiences. Thanks to the unctuous and detailed manner
 in which she has analysed her spiritual griefs, this part of her
 autobiography is a psychological document of unique importance for the
 study of the “Dark Night” as it appears in a devout but
 somewhat self-occupied soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p23">As her consciousness of God was gradually
 extinguished, a mental and moral chaos seems to have invaded Madame
 Guyon and accompanied the more spiritual miseries of her state.
 “So soon as I perceived the happiness of any state, or its
 beauty, or the necessity of a virtue, it seemed to me that I fell
 incessantly into the contrary vice: as if this perception, which
 though very rapid was always accompanied by love, were only given to
 me that I might experience its opposite. I was given an intense
 perception of the purity of God; and so far as my feelings went, I
 myself became more and more impure: for in reality this state is very
 purifying, but I was far from understanding this. . . . My imagination
 was in a state of appalling confusion, and gave me no rest. I could
 not speak of Thee, oh my God, for I became utterly stupid; nor could I
 even grasp what was said when I heard Thee spoken of. . . . I found
 myself hard towards God, insensible to His mercies; I could not
 perceive any good thing that I had done in my whole life. The good
 appeared to me evil; and—that which is terrible—it seemed
 to me that this state must last for ever.”
 <note place="foot" n="791" id="iv.ix-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p24">
   

    Vie, cap. xxiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p25">This world as well as the next seemed leagued against
 her. Loss of health and friendship, domestic vexations, increased and
 kept pace with her interior griefs. Self-control and power of
 attention were diminished. She seemed stupefied and impotent, unable
 to follow or understand even the services of the Church, incapable of
 all prayer and all good works; perpetually attracted by those worldly
 things which she had renounced, yet quickly wearied by them. The neat
 edifice of her first mystic life was in <pb n="386" id="iv.ix-Page_386" /> ruins, the
 state of consciousness which accompanied it was disintegrated, but
 nothing arose to take its place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p26">“It is an amazing thing,” says Madame
 Guyon naively, “for a soul that believed herself to be advanced
 in the way of perfection, when she sees herself thus go to pieces all
 at once.”
 <note place="foot" n="792" id="iv.ix-p26.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p27">
   

    “Les Torrents,” pt. i. cap. vii. § 2.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p28">So, too, Suso, when he had entered the “upper
 school” of the spiritual life, was tormented not only by
 temptations and desolations, but by outward trials and disabilities of
 every kind: calumnies, misunderstandings, difficulties, pains.
 “It seemed at this time as if God had given permission both to
 men and demons to torment the Servitor,” he says.
 <note place="foot" n="793" id="iv.ix-p28.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p29">
   

    Leben, cap. xxii.</p></note>

  This sense of a generally inimical atmosphere, and of the dimness and
 helplessness of the Ego oppressed by circumstances, is like the vague
 distress and nervous sensibility of adolescence, and comes in part
 from the same cause: the intervening period of chaos between the
 break-up of an old state of equilibrium and the establishment of the
 new. The self, in its necessary movement towards higher levels of
 reality, loses and leaves behind certain elements of its world, long
 loved but now outgrown: as children must make the hard transition from
 nursery to school. Destruction and construction here go together: the
 exhaustion and ruin of the illuminated consciousness is the signal for
 the onward movement of the self towards other centres: the feeling of
 deprivation and inadequacy which comes from the loss of that
 consciousness is an indirect stimulus to new growth. The self is being
 pushed into a new world where it does not feel at home; has not yet
 reached the point at which it enters into conscious possession of its
 second or adult life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p30">“Thou hast been a child at the breast, a spoiled
 child,” said the Eternal Wisdom to Suso. “Now I will
 withdraw all this.” In the resulting darkness and confusion,
 when the old and known supports are thus withdrawn, the self can do
 little but surrender itself to the inevitable process of things: to
 the operation of that unresting Spirit of Life which is pressing it on
 towards a new and higher state, in which it shall not only see Reality
 but 
 <i>be</i>

  real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p31">Psychologically, then, the “Dark Night of the
 Soul” is due to the double fact of the exhaustion of an old
 state, and the growth towards a new state of consciousness. It is a
 “growing pain” in the organic process of the self’s
 attainment of the Absolute. The great mystics, creative geniuses in
 the realm of character, have known instinctively how to turn these
 psychic disturbances to spiritual profit. Parallel with the mental
 oscillations, upheavals and readjustments, through which an unstable
 psycho-physical type moves to new centres of consciousness, run the
 spiritual oscillations of a striving and ascending spiritual type.
 <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p31.1"> 
 <i>Gyrans</i>

  <pb n="387" id="iv.ix-Page_387" /> 
 <i>gyrando vadit spiritus</i>

 </span>
 .

  The machinery of consciousness, over-stretched, breaks up, and seems
 to toss the self back to an old and lower level, where it loses its
 apprehensions of the transcendental world; as the child, when first it
 is forced to stand alone, feels weaker than it did in its
 mother’s arms.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p32">“For first He not only withdraws all comfortable
 observable infusions of light and grace, but also deprives her of a
 power to exercise any perceptible operations of her superior spirit,
 and of all comfortable reflections upon His love, plunging her into
 the depth of her inferior powers,” says Augustine Baker, the
 skilled director of souls, here anticipating the modern psychologist.
 “Here consequently,” he continues, “her former
 calmness of passions is quite lost, neither can she introvert herself;
 sinful motions and suggestions do violently assault her, and she finds
 as great difficulty (if not greater) to surmount them as at the
 beginning of a spiritual course. . . . If she would elevate her
 spirit, she sees nothing but clouds and darkness. She seeks God, and
 cannot find the least marks or footsteps of His Presence; something
 there is that hinders her from executing the sinful suggestions within
 her but what that is she knows not, for to her thinking she has no
 spirit at all, and, indeed, she is now in a region of all other most
 distant from spirit and spiritual operations—I mean, such as are
 perceptible.”
 <note place="foot" n="794" id="iv.ix-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p33">
   

    “Holy Wisdom,” Treatise iii. § iv. cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p34">Such an interval of chaos and misery may last for
 months, or even for years, before the consciousness again unifies
 itself and a new centre is formed. Moreover, the negative side of this
 new centre, this new consciousness of the Absolute, often discloses
 itself first. The self realizes, that is to say, the inadequacy of its
 old state, long before it grasps the possibility of a new and higher
 state. This realization will take two forms; (
 <i>a</i>

 ) Objective: the distance or absence of the Absolute which the self
 seeks, (
 <i>b</i>

 ) Subjective: the self’s weakness and imperfection. Both
 apprehensions constitute a direct incentive to action. They present,
 as it were, a Divine Negation which the self must probe, combat,
 resolve. The Dark Night, therefore, largely the product of natural
 causes, is the producer in its turn of mystical energy; and hence of
 supernatural effects.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p35">(2) So much for psychology. We have next to consider
 the mystical or transcendental aspects of the Dark Night: see what it
 has meant for those mystics who have endured it and for those
 spiritual specialists who have studied it in the interests of other
 men.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p36">As in other phases of the Mystic Way, so here, we must
 beware of any generalization which reduces the “Dark
 Night” to a uniform <pb n="388" id="iv.ix-Page_388" /> experience; a neatly
 defined state which appears under the same conditions, and attended by
 the same symptoms, in all the selves who have passed through its
 pains. It is a name for the painful and negative state which normally
 intervenes between the Illuminative and the Unitive Life—no
 more. Different types of contemplatives have interpreted it to
 themselves and to us in different ways; each type of illumination
 being in fact balanced by its own appropriate type of
 “dark.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p37">In some temperaments it is the emotional
 aspect—the anguish of the lover who has suddenly lost the
 Beloved—which predominates: in others, the intellectual darkness
 and confusion overwhelms everything else. Some have felt it, with St.
 John of the Cross, as a “passive purification,” a state of
 helpless misery, in which the self does nothing, but lets Life have
 its way with her. Others, with Suso and the virile mysticism of the
 German school, have experienced it rather as a period of strenuous
 activity and moral conflict directed to that “total
 self-abandonment” which is the essential preparation of the
 unitive life. Those elements of character which were unaffected by the
 first purification of the self—left as it were in a corner when
 the consciousness moved to the level of the illuminated life—are
 here roused from their sleep, purged of illusion, and forced to join
 the grooving stream.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p38">The Dark Night, then, is really a deeply human
 process, in which the self which thought itself so spiritual, so
 firmly established upon the supersensual plane, is forced to turn
 back, to leave the Light, and pick up those qualities which it had
 left behind. Only thus, by the transmutation of the 
 <i>whole man,</i>

  not by a careful and departmental cultivation of that which we like
 to call his “spiritual” side, can Divine Humanity be
 formed: and the formation of Divine Humanity—the remaking of man
 “according to the pattern showed him in the
 mount”—is the mystic’s only certain ladder to the
 Real. “My humanity,” said the Eternal Wisdom to Suso,
 “is the road which all must tread who would come to that which
 thou seekest.”
 <note place="foot" n="795" id="iv.ix-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p39">
   

    “Buchlein von der ewigen Weisheit,” cap. ii.</p></note>

  This “hard saying” might almost be used as a test by
 which to distinguish the genuine mystic life from its many and
 specious imitations. The self in its first purgation has cleansed the
 mirror of perception; hence, in its illuminated life, has seen
 Reality. In so doing it has transcended the normal perceptive powers
 of “natural” man, immersed in the illusions of sense. Now,
 it has got to 
 <i>be</i>

  reality: a very different thing. For this a new and more drastic
 purgation is needed—not of the organs of perception, but of the
 very shrine of self: that “heart” which is the seat of
 personality, the source of its love and will. In the stress and
 anguish of the Night, when it turns back from the vision <pb n="389" id="iv.ix-Page_389" /> of the Infinite to feel again the limitations of the
 finite the self loses the power to Do; and learns to surrender its
 will to the operation of a larger Life, that it may Be. “At the
 end of such a long and cruel transition,” says Lucie Christine,
 “how much more supple the soul feels itself to be in the Hand of
 God, how much more detached from all that is not God! She sees clearly
 in herself the fruits of humility and patience, and feels her love
 ascending more purely and directly to God in proportion as she has
 realized the Nothingness of herself and all things.”
 <note place="foot" n="796" id="iv.ix-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p40">
   

    “Journal Spirituel,” p. 368.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p41">We must remember in the midst of our analysis, that
 the mystic life is a life of love: that the Object of the
 mystic’s final quest and of his constant intuition is an object
 of adoration and supreme desire. “With Thee, a prison would be a
 rose garden, oh Thou ravisher of hearts: with Thee, Hell would be
 Paradise, oh Thou cheerer of souls,” said Jalalu ‘d Din.
 <note place="foot" n="797" id="iv.ix-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p42">
   

    From the “Mesnevi.” Quoted in the Appendix to
   ‘The Flowers or Rose Garden of Sadi.”</p></note>

  Hence for the mystic who has once known the Beatific Vision there can
 be no greater grief than the withdrawal of this Object from his field
 of consciousness; the loss of this companionship, the extinction of
 this Light. Therefore, whatever form the “Dark Night”
 assumes, it must entail bitter suffering: far worse than that endured
 in the Purgative Way. Then the self was forcibly detached from the
 imperfect. Now the Perfect is withdrawn, leaving behind an
 overwhelming yet impotent conviction of something supremely wrong,
 some final Treasure lost. We will now look at a few of the
 characteristic forms under which this conviction is translated to the
 surface-consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p43">A. To those temperaments in which consciousness of the
 Absolute took the form of a sense of divine companionship, and for
 whom the objective idea “God” had become the central fact
 of life, it seems as though that God, having shown Himself, has now
 deliberately withdrawn His Presence, never perhaps to manifest Himself
 again. “He acts,” says Eckhart, “as if there were a
 wall erected between Him and us.”
 <note place="foot" n="798" id="iv.ix-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p44">
   

    Meister Eckhart, Pred. lvii. So too St. Gertrude in one of her
   symbolic visions saw a thick hedge erected between herself and
   Christ.</p></note>

  The “eye which looked upon Eternity” has closed, the old
 dear sense of intimacy and mutual love has given place to a terrible
 blank.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p45">“That which this anguished soul feels most
 deeply,” says St. John of the Cross, “is the conviction
 that God has abandoned it, 
 <i>of</i>

  
 <i>which it has no doubt;</i>

  that He has cast it away into darkness as an abominable thing . . .
 the shadow of death and the pains and torments of hell are most
 acutely felt, and this comes from the sense of being abandoned by God,
 being chastised and cast <pb n="390" id="iv.ix-Page_390" /> out by His wrath and heavy
 displeasure. All this and even more the soul feels now, for a terrible
 apprehension has come upon it that thus it will be with it for ever.
 It has also the same sense of abandonment with respect to all
 creatures, and that it is an object of contempt to all, especially to
 its friends.”
 <note place="foot" n="799" id="iv.ix-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p46">
   

    “Noche Escura del Alma,”’ I. ii. cap. vi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p47">So, too, Madame Guyon felt this loss of her intuitive
 apprehension of God as one of the most terrible characteristics of the
 “night.” “After Thou hadst wounded me so deeply as I
 have described, Thou didst begin, oh my God, to withdraw Thyself from
 me: and the pain of Thy absence was the more bitter to me, because Thy
 presence had been so sweet to me, Thy love so strong in me. . . . Thy
 way, oh my God, before Thou didst make me enter into the state of
 death, was the way of the dying life: sometimes to hide Thyself and
 leave me to myself in a hundred weaknesses, sometimes to show Thyself
 with more sweetness and love. The nearer the soul drew to the state of
 death, the more her desolations were long and weary, her weaknesses
 increased, and also her joys became shorter, but purer and more
 intimate, until the time in which she fell into total
 privation.”
 <note place="foot" n="800" id="iv.ix-p47.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p48">
   

    Vie, pt. i. cap. xxiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p49">When this total privation or “mystic
 death” is fully established, it involves not only the personal
 “Absence of God,” but the apparent withdrawal or loss of
 that impersonal support, that transcendent Ground or Spark of the
 soul, on which the self has long felt its whole real life to be based.
 Hence, its very means of contact with the spiritual world vanishes;
 and as regards all that matters, it does indeed seem to be
 “dead.” “When we have reached this total
 deprivation,” says De Caussade, “what shall we do? Abide
 in simplicity and peace, as Job on his ash heap, repeating,
 ‘Blessed are the poor in spirit; those who have nothing have
 all, since they have God.’ ‘Quit all, strip yourself of
 all,’ says the great Gerson, ‘and you will have all in
 God.’ ‘God felt, God tasted and enjoyed,’ says
 Fénelon, ‘is indeed God, but God with those gifts which
 flatter the soul. God in darkness, in privation, in forsakenness, in
 insensibility, is so much God, that He is so to speak God bare and
 alone. . . .’ Shall we fear this death, which is to produce in
 us the true divine life of grace?”
 <note place="foot" n="801" id="iv.ix-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p50">
   

    De Caussade, “L’Abandon à la Providence
   Divine.” vol. ii., p. 269.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p51">B. In those selves for whom the subjective idea
 “Sanctity”—the need of conformity between the
 individual character and the Transcendent—has been central, the
 pain of the Night is less a deprivation than a new and dreadful kind
 of lucidity. The vision of the Good brings to the self an abrupt sense
 of her own hopeless and helpless imperfection: a black
 “conviction of sin,” far more bitter than that endured in
 the Way of Purgation, which swamps <pb n="391" id="iv.ix-Page_391" /> everything else.
 “That which makes her pain so terrible is that she is, as it
 were, overwhelmed by the purity of God, and this purity makes her see
 the least atoms of her imperfections as if they were enormous sins,
 because of the infinite distance there is between the purity of God
 and the creature.”
 <note place="foot" n="802" id="iv.ix-p51.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p52">
   

    Madame Guyon
   <i>,</i>

    “Les Torrents,” pt. i. cap, vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p53">“This,” says St. John of the Cross again,
 “is one of the most bitter sufferings of this purgation. The
 soul is conscious of a profound emptiness in itself, a cruel
 destitution of the three kinds of goods, natural, temporal, and
 spiritual, which are ordained for its comfort. It sees itself in the
 midst of the opposite evils, miserable imperfections, dryness and
 emptiness of the understanding, and abandonment of the spirit in
 darkness.”
 <note place="foot" n="803" id="iv.ix-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p54">
   

    “Noche Escura del Alma,” 
   <i>loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p55">C. Often combined with the sense of sin and the
 “absence of God” is another negation, not the least
 distressing part of the sufferings of the self suddenly plunged into
 the Night. This is a complete emotional lassitude: the disappearance
 of all the old ardours, now replaced by a callousness, a boredom,
 which the self detests but cannot overcome. It is the dismal condition
 of spiritual 
 <i>ennui</i>

  which ascetic writers know so well under the name of
 “aridity,” and which psychologists look upon as the result
 of emotional fatigue.
 <note place="foot" n="804" id="iv.ix-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p56">
   

    Instructive examples in De Caussade, 
   <i>op. cit.,</i>

    vol. ii., pp. 1-82.</p></note>

  It seems incredible that the eager love of a Divine Companion, so
 long the focus of the self’s whole being should have vanished:
 that not only the transcendent vision should be withdrawn, but her
 very desire for, and interest in, that vision should grow cold. Yet
 the mystics are unanimous in declaring that this is a necessary stage
 in the growth of the spiritual consciousness.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p57">“When the sun begins to decline in the
 heavens,” says Ruysbroeck, “it enters the sign Virgo;
 which is so called because this period of the year is sterile as a
 virgin.” This is the autumn season in the cycle of the soul,
 when the summer heat grows less. “It perfects and fulfils the
 yearly travail of the Sun. In the same manner, when Christ, that
 glorious sun, has risen to His zenith in the heart of man, as I have
 taught in the Third degree, and afterwards begins to decline, to hide
 the radiance of His divine sunbeams, and to forsake the man; then the
 heat and impatience of love grow less. Now that occultation of Christ,
 and the withdrawal of His light and heat, are the first work and the
 new coming of this degree. Now Christ says inwardly to this man, 
 <i>Go ye out in the manner which I now show you:</i>

  and the man goes out and finds himself to be poor, miserable, and
 abandoned. Here all the storm, the fury, the impatience of his love,
 grow cool: glowing summer <pb n="392" id="iv.ix-Page_392" /> turns to autumn, all its
 riches are transformed into a great poverty. And the man begins to
 complain because of his wretchedness: for where now are the ardours of
 love, the intimacy, the gratitude, the joyful praise, and the interior
 consolation, the secret joy, the sensible sweetness? How have all
 these things failed him? And the burning violence of his love, and all
 the gifts which he felt before. How has all this died in him? And he
 feels like some ignorant man who has lost all his learning and his
 works . . . and of this misery there is born the fear of being lost,
 and as it were a sort of half-doubt: and this is the lowest point at
 which a man can hold his ground without falling into despair.”
 <note place="foot" n="805" id="iv.ix-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p58">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. ii.
   cap. xxviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p59">D. This stagnation of the emotions has its counterpart
 in the stagnation of the will and intelligence, which has been
 experienced by some contemplatives as a part of their negative state.
 As regards the will, there is a sort of moral dereliction: the self
 cannot control its inclinations and thoughts. In the general psychic
 turmoil, all the unpurified part of man’s inheritance, the lower
 impulses and unworthy ideas which have long been imprisoned below the
 threshold, force their way into the field of consciousness.
 “Every vice was re-awakened within me,” says Angela of
 Foligno, “I would have chosen rather to be roasted than to
 endure such pains.”
 <note place="foot" n="806" id="iv.ix-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p60">
   

    St. Angèle de Foligno, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 197 (English translation, p. 15).</p></note>

  Where visual and auditory automatism is established, these irruptions
 from the subliminal region often take the form of evil visions, or of
 voices making coarse or sinful suggestions to the self. Thus St.
 Catherine of Siena, in the interval between her period of joyous
 illumination and her “spiritual marriage,” was tormented
 by visions of fiends, who filled her cell and “with obscene
 words and gestures invited her to lust.” She fled from her cell
 to the church to escape them, but they pursued her there: and she
 obtained no relief from this obsession until she ceased to oppose it.
 She cried, “I have chosen suffering for my consolation, and will
 gladly bear these and all other torments in the name of the Saviour,
 for as long as it shall please His Majesty.” With this act of
 surrender, the evil vision fled: Catherine swung back to a state of
 affirmation, and was comforted by a vision of the Cross.
 <note place="foot" n="807" id="iv.ix-p60.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p61">
   

    J. E. Gardner, “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 20.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p62">An analogous psychological state was experienced by
 St. Teresa; though she fails to recognize it as an episode in her
 normal development, and attributes it, with other spiritual adventures
 for which she can find no other explanation, to the action of the
 Devil. “The soul,” she says, “laid in fetters, loses
 all control over itself, and all power of thinking of anything but the
 absurdities he puts before it, which, being more or less
 unsubstantial, inconsistent, and <pb n="393" id="iv.ix-Page_393" /> disconnected,
 serve only to stifle the soul, so that it has no power over itself;
 and accordingly—so it seems to me—the devils make a
 football of it, and the soul is unable to escape out of their hands.
 It is impossible to describe the sufferings of the soul in this state.
 It goes about in quest of relief, and God suffers it to find none. The
 light of reason, in the freedom of its will, remains, but it is not
 clear; it seems to me as if its eyes were covered with a veil. . . .
 Temptations seem to press it down, and make it dull, so that its
 knowledge of God becomes to it as that of something which it hears of
 far away.” This dullness and dimness extends to ordinary mental
 activity, which shares in the lassitude and disorder of the inner
 life. “If it seeks relief from the fire by spiritual reading, it
 cannot find any, just as if it could not read at all. On one occasion
 it occurred to me to read the life of a saint, that I might forget
 myself and be refreshed with the recital of what he had suffered. Four
 or five times, I read as many lines, and though they were written in
 Spanish, I understood them less at the end than I did when I began: so
 I gave it up. It so happened to me on more occasions than one.”
 <note place="foot" n="808" id="iv.ix-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p63">
   

    Vida, cap. xxx. §§ 12 and 14.</p></note>

  If we are reminded of anything here, it is of the phenomenon of
 “dark contemplation.” That dimness of mind which we there
 studied, is here extended to the normal activities of the surface
 intelligence. The Cloud of Unknowing, rolling up, seems to envelop the
 whole self. Contemplation, the “way within the way,” has
 epitomized the greater process of the mystic life. In both, the path
 to Light lies through a meek surrender to the confusion and ignorance
 of the “Dark.” The stress and exasperation felt in this
 dark, this state of vague helplessness, by selves of an active and
 self-reliant type, is exhibited by Teresa in one of her half-humorous
 self-revealing flashes. “The Devil,” she says of it,
 “then sends so offensive a spirit of bad temper that I think I
 could eat people up!”
 <note place="foot" n="809" id="iv.ix-p63.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p64">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p65">All these types of “darkness,” with their
 accompanying and overwhelming sensations of impotence and distress,
 are common in the lives of the mystics. Suso and Rulman Merswin
 experienced them: Tauler constantly refers to them: Angela of Foligno
 speaks of a “privation worse than hell.” It is clear that
 even the joyous spirit of Mechthild of Magdeburg knew the sufferings
 of the loss and absence of God. “Lord,” she says in one
 place, “since Thou hast taken from me all that I had of Thee,
 yet of Thy grace leave me the gift which every dog has by nature: that
 of being true to Thee in my distress; when I am deprived of all
 consolation. This I desire more fervently than Thy heavenly
 Kingdom!”
 <note place="foot" n="810" id="iv.ix-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p66">
   

    “Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit,” pt. ii. cap.
   25.</p></note>

  In such a saying as this, the whole “value for life” of
 the Dark Night is <pb n="394" id="iv.ix-Page_394" /> revealed to us: as an education
 in selfless constancy, a “school of suffering love.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p67">E. There is, however, another way in which the
 self’s sense of a continued imperfection in its relation with
 the Absolute—of work yet remaining to be done—expresses
 itself. In persons of a very highly strung and mobile type, who tend
 to rapid oscillations between pain and pleasure states, rather than to
 the long, slow movements of an ascending consciousness, attainment of
 the Unitive Life is sometimes preceded by the abrupt invasion of a
 wild and unendurable desire to “see God,” apprehend the
 Transcendent in Its fullness: which can only, they think, be satisfied
 by death. As they begin to outgrow their illuminated consciousness,
 these selves begin also to realize how partial and symbolic that
 consciousness—even at its best—has been: and their
 movement to union with God is foreshadowed by a passionate and
 uncontrollable longing for ultimate Reality. This passion is so
 intense, that it causes acute anguish in those who feel it. It brings
 with it all the helpless and desolate feelings of the Dark Night; and
 sometimes rises to the heights of a negative rapture, an ecstasy of
 deprivation. St. Teresa is perhaps the best instance of this rare
 method of apprehending the self’s essential separation from its
 home; which is also the subject of a celebrated chapter in the
 <span lang="fr" id="iv.ix-p67.1">“Traité de l’Amour de
 Dieu”</span> of St. François de Sales.
 <note place="foot" n="811" id="iv.ix-p67.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p68">
   

    L. vi. cap. xiii.</p></note>

  Thanks to her exceptionally mobile temperament, her tendency to rush
 up and down the scale of feeling, Teresa’s states of joyous
 rapture were often paid for by such a “great
 desolation”—a dark ecstasy or “pain of God.”
 “As long as this pain lasts,” she says, “we cannot
 even remember our own existence; for in an instant all the faculties
 of the soul are so fettered as to lie incapable of any action save
 that of increasing our torture. Do not think I am exaggerating; on the
 contrary, that which I say is less than the truth, for lack of words
 in which it may be expressed. This is a trance of the senses and the
 faculties, save as regards all which helps to make the agony more
 intense. The understanding realizes acutely what cause there is for
 grief in separation from God: and our Lord increases this sorrow by a
 vivid manifestation of Himself. The pain thus grows to such a degree
 that in spite of herself the sufferer gives vent to loud cries, which
 she cannot stifle, however patient and accustomed to pain she may be,
 because this is not a pain which is felt in the body, but in the
 depths of the soul. The person I speak of learned from this how much
 more acutely the spirit is capable of suffering than the body.
 <note place="foot" n="812" id="iv.ix-p68.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p69">
   

    “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sextas, cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p70">The intense and painful concentration upon the Divine
 Absence which takes place in this “dark rapture” often
 induces all the <pb n="395" id="iv.ix-Page_395" /> psycho-physical marks of ecstasy.
 “Although this state lasts but a short time, the limbs seem to
 be disjointed by it. The pulse is as feeble as if one were at the
 point of death; which is indeed the case, for whilst the natural heat
 of the body fails, that which is supernatural so burns the frame that
 with a few more degrees God would satisfy the soul’s desire for
 death. . . . You will say perhaps, that there is imperfection in this
 desire to see God: and ask why this soul does not conform herself to
 His will, since she has so completely surrendered herself to it.
 Hitherto she could do this, and consecrated her life to it; but now
 she cannot, for her reason is reduced to such a state that she is no
 longer mistress of herself and can think of nothing but her
 affliction. Far from her Sovereign Good, why should she desire to
 live? She feels an extraordinary loneliness, finds no companionship in
 any earthly creature; nor could she I believe among those who dwell in
 heaven, since they are not her Beloved. Meanwhile all company is
 torture to her. She is like a person suspended in mid-air, who can
 neither touch the earth, nor mount to heaven. She burns with a
 consuming thirst, and cannot reach the water. And this is a thirst
 which cannot be borne, but one which nothing will quench: nor would
 she have it quenched with any other water than that of which our Lord
 spoke to the Samaritan woman; and this water is denied her.”
 <note place="foot" n="813" id="iv.ix-p70.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p71">
   

    St. Teresa, 
   <i>op. cit., loc. cit.</i>

    Compare the Vida, cap. xx. §§ 11 to 14.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p72">All these forms of the Dark Night—the
 “Absence of God,” the sense of sin, the dark ecstasy, the
 loss of the self’s old passion, peace, and joy, and its apparent
 relapse to lower spiritual and mental levels—are considered by
 the mystics themselves to constitute aspects or parts of one and the
 same process: the final purification of the will or stronghold of
 personality, that it may be merged without any reserve “in God
 where it was first.” The function of this episode of the Mystic
 Way is to cure the soul of the innate tendency to seek and rest in
 spiritual joys; to confuse Reality with the joy given by the
 contemplation of Reality. It is the completion of that ordering of
 disordered loves, that trans-valuation of values, which the Way of
 Purgation began. The ascending self must leave these childish
 satisfactions; make its love absolutely disinterested, strong, and
 courageous, abolish all taint of spiritual gluttony. A total
 abandonment of the individualistic standpoint, of that trivial and
 egotistic quest of personal satisfaction which thwarts the great
 movement of the Flowing Light, is the supreme condition of man’s
 participation in Reality. Thus is true not only of the complete
 participation which is possible to the great mystic, but of those
 unselfish labours in which the initiates of science or of art become
 to the Eternal Goodness <pb n="396" id="iv.ix-Page_396" /> “what his own hand is
 to a man.” “Think not,” says Tauler, “that God
 will be always caressing His children, or shine upon their head, or
 kindle their hearts as He does at the first. He does so only to lure
 us to Himself, as the falconer lures the falcon with its gay hood. . .
 . We must stir up and rouse ourselves and be content to leave off
 learning, and no more enjoy feeling and warmth, and must now serve the
 Lord with strenuous industry and at our own cost.”
 <note place="foot" n="814" id="iv.ix-p72.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p73">
   

    Sermon for the 4th Sunday in Lent (Winkworth’s translation,
   p. 280).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p74">This manly view of the Dark Night, as a growth in
 responsibility—an episode of character-building—in which,
 as “The Mirror of Simple Souls” has it, “the soul
 leaves that pride and play wherein it was full gladsome and
 jolly,” is characteristic of the German mystics. We find it
 again in Suso, to whom the angel of his tribulation gave no
 sentimental consolations; but only the stern command, <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p74.1">
 <i>“Viriliter agite</i>

 ”</span>—“Be a man!” “Then
 first,” says Tauler again, “do we attain to the fullness
 of God’s love as His children, when it is no longer happiness or
 misery, prosperity or adversity, that draws us to Him or keeps us back
 from Him. What we should then experience none can utter; but it would
 be something far better than when we were burning with the first flame
 of love, and had great emotion, but less true submission.”
 <note place="foot" n="815" id="iv.ix-p74.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p75">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit., loc. cit</i>

   .</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p76">In Illumination, the soul, basking in the Uncreated
 Light, identified the Divine Nature with the divine light and
 sweetness which it then enjoyed. Its consciousness of the transcendent
 was chiefly felt as an increase of personal vision and personal joy.
 Thus, in that apparently selfless state, the “I, the Me, the
 Mine,” though spiritualized, still remained intact. The
 mortification of the senses was more than repaid by the rich and happy
 life which this mortification conferred upon the soul. But before real
 and permanent union with the Absolute can take place: before the whole
 self can learn to live on those high levels where—its being
 utterly surrendered to the Infinite Will—it can be wholly
 transmuted in God, merged in the great life of the All, this
 dependence on personal joys must be done away. The spark of the soul,
 the fast-growing germ of divine humanity, must so invade every corner
 of character that the self can only say with St. Catherine of Genoa,
 “My 
 <i>me</i>

  is God: nor do I know my selfhood except in God.”
 <note place="foot" n="816" id="iv.ix-p76.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p77">
   

    “Vita e Dottrina,” cap. xiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p78">The various torments and desolations of the Dark Night
 constitute this last and drastic purgation of the spirit; the doing
 away of separateness, the annihilation of selfhood, even though all
 that self now claims for its own be the Love of God. Such a
 claim—which is really a claim to entire felicity, since the soul
 which possesses it needs nothing more—is felt by these great
 spirits to <pb n="397" id="iv.ix-Page_397" /> sully the radiance of their self-giving
 love. “All that I would here say of these inward delights and
 enjoyments,” says William Law, “is only this; they are not
 holiness, they are not piety, they are not perfection; but they are
 God’s gracious allurements and calls to seek after holiness and
 spiritual perfection . . . and ought rather to convince us that we are
 as yet but 
 <i>babes,</i>

  than that we are ready 
 <i>men</i>

  of God. . . . This alone is the true Kingdom of God opened in the
 soul when, stripped of all selfishness, it has only one love and one
 will in it; when it has no motion or desire but what branches from the
 Love of God, and resigns itself wholly to the Will of God. . . . To
 sum up all in a word: Nothing hath separated us from God but our own
 will, or rather our own will is our separation from God. All the
 disorder and corruption and malady of our nature lies in a certain
 fixedness of our own will, imagination, and desire, wherein we live to
 ourselves, are our own centre and circumference, act wholly from
 ourselves, according to our own will, imagination, and desires. There
 is not the smallest degree of evil in us but what arises from this
 selfishness because we are thus all in all to ourselves. . . . To be
 humble, mortified, devout, patient in a certain degree, and to be
 persecuted for our virtues, is no hurt to this selfishness; nay, 
 <i>spiritual-self</i>

  must have all these virtues to subsist upon, and his life consists in
 seeing, knowing and feeling the bulk, strength, and reality of them.
 But still, in all this show and glitter of virtue, there is an
 unpurified bottom on which they stand, there is a selfishness which
 can no more enter into the Kingdom of Heaven than the grossness of
 flesh and blood can enter into it. What we are to feel and undergo in
 these last purifications, when the deepest root of all selfishness, as
 well spiritual as natural, is to be plucked up and torn from us, or
 how we shall be able to stand in that trial, are both of them equally
 impossible to be known by us beforehand.”
 <note place="foot" n="817" id="iv.ix-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p79">
   

    “Christian Regeneration” (The Liberal and Mystical
   Writings of William Law, pp. 158-60).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p80">The self, then, has got to learn to cease to be its
 “own centre and circumference”: to make that final
 surrender which is the price of final peace. In the Dark Night the
 starved and tortured spirit learns through an anguish which is
 “itself an orison” to accept lovelessness for the sake of
 Love, Nothingness for the sake of the All; dies without any sure
 promise of life, loses when it hardly hopes to find. It sees with
 amazement the most sure foundations of its transcendental life crumble
 beneath it, dwells in a darkness which seems to hold no promise of a
 dawn. This is what the German mystics call the “upper school of
 true resignation” or of “suffering love”; the last
 test of heroic detachment, of manliness, of spiritual courage. Though
 such an experience is <pb n="398" id="iv.ix-Page_398" /> “passive” in the
 sense that the self can neither enter nor leave it at will it is a
 direct invitation to active endurance, a condition of stress in which
 work is done. Thus, when St. Catherine of Siena was tormented by
 hideous visions of sin, she was being led by her deeper self to the
 heroic acceptance of this subtle form of torture, almost unendurable
 to her chaste and delicate mind. When these trials had brought her to
 the point at which she ceased to resist them, but exclaimed, “I
 have chosen suffering for my consolation,” their business was
 done. They ceased. More significant still, when she asked,
 “Where wast Thou, Lord, when I was tormented by this
 foulness?” the Divine Voice answered, “I was in thy
 heart.”
 <note place="foot" n="818" id="iv.ix-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p81">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra</i>

   , p. 392.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p82">“In order to raise the soul from
 imperfection,” said the Voice of God to St. Catherine in her
 Dialogue, “I withdraw Myself from her sentiment, depriving her
 of former consolations . . . which I do in order to humiliate her, and
 cause her to seek Me in truth, and to prove her in the light of faith,
 so that she come to prudence. Then, if she love Me without thought of
 self, and with lively faith and with hatred of her own sensuality, she
 rejoices in the time of trouble, deeming herself unworthy of peace and
 quietness of mind. Now comes the second of the three things of which I
 told thee, that is to say: how the soul arrives at perfection, and
 what she does when she is perfect. That is what she does. Though she
 perceives that I have withdrawn Myself, she does not, on that account,
 look back; but perseveres with humility in her exercises, remaining
 barred in the house of self-knowledge, and, continuing to dwell
 therein, awaits with lively faith the coming of the Holy Spirit, that
 is of Me, who am the Fire of Love. . . . This is what the soul does in
 order to rise from imperfection and arrive at perfection, and it is to
 this end, namely, that she may arrive at perfection, that I withdraw
 from her, not by grace, but by sentiment. Once more do I leave her so
 that she may see and know her defects, so that feeling herself
 deprived of consolation and afflicted by pain, she may recognize her
 own weakness, and learn how incapable she is of stability or
 perseverance, thus cutting down to the very root of spiritual
 self-love: for this should be the end and purpose of all her
 self-knowledge, to rise above herself, mounting the throne of
 conscience, and not permitting the sentiment of imperfect love to turn
 again in its death-struggle, but with correction and reproof digging
 up the root of self-love with the knife of self-hatred and the love of
 virtue.”
 <note place="foot" n="819" id="iv.ix-p82.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p83">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxiii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p84">“Digging up the root of self-love with the knife
 of self-hatred”—here we see the mystical reason of that
 bitter self-contempt and sense of helplessness which overwhelms the
 soul in the Dark Night.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p85">Such a sense of helplessness is really, the mystics
 say, a mark of <pb n="399" id="iv.ix-Page_399" /> progress: of deeper initiation into
 that sphere of reality to which it is not yet acclimatized, and which
 brings with it a growing consciousness of the appalling disparity
 between that Reality, that Perfection, and the imperfect soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p86">The self is in the dark because it is blinded by a
 Light greater than it can bear—that “Divine Wisdom which
 is not only night and darkness to the soul, but pain and torment
 too.” “The more clear the light, the more does it blind
 the eyes of the owl, and the more we try to look at the sun the
 feebler grows our sight and the more our weak eyes are darkened. So
 the divine light of contemplation, when it beats on the soul not yet
 perfectly purified, fills it with spiritual darkness, not only because
 of its brilliance, but because it paralyses the natural perception of
 the soul. The pain suffered by the soul is like that endured by weak
 or diseased eyes when suddenly struck by a strong light. Such
 suffering is intense when the yet unpurified soul finds itself invaded
 by this cleansing light. For in this pure light, which attacks its
 impurities to expel them, the soul perceives itself to be so unclean
 and miserable that it seems as if God had set Himself against it. . .
 . Wonderful and piteous sight! so great are the weakness and
 imperfection of the soul that the hand of God, so soft and so gentle,
 is felt to be so heavy and oppressive, though merely touching it, and
 that, too, most mercifully; for He touches the soul, not to chastise
 it, but to load it with His graces.”
 <note place="foot" n="820" id="iv.ix-p86.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p87">
   

    St. John of the Cross, “Noche Escura del Alma,” I. ii
   cap. v.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p88">The Dark Night then, whichever way we look at it, is a
 state of disharmony; of imperfect adaptation to environment. The self,
 unaccustomed to that direct contact of the Absolute which is destined
 to become the Source of its vitality and its joy, feels the
 “soft and gentle touch” of the Following Love as
 unbearable in its weight. The “self-naughting” or
 “purification of the will,” which here takes place, is the
 struggle to resolve that disharmony; to purge away the somewhat which
 still sets itself up in the soul as separate from the Divine, and
 makes the clear light of reality a torment instead of a joy. So deeply
 has the soul now entered into the great stream of spiritual life, so
 dominant has her transcendental faculty become, that this process is
 accomplished in her whether she will or no: and in this sense it is,
 as ascetic writers sometimes call it, a “passive
 purgation.” So long as the subject still feels himself to be 
 <i>somewhat,</i>

  he has not yet annihilated selfhood and come to that ground where his
 being can be united with the Being of God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p89">Only when he learns to cease thinking of himself at
 all, in however depreciatory a sense; when he abolishes even such
 selfhood as lies in a desire for the sensible presence of God, will
 that <pb n="400" id="iv.ix-Page_400" /> harmony be attained. This is the
 “naughting of the soul,” the utter surrender to the great
 movement of the Absolute Life, which is insisted upon at such length
 by all writers upon mysticism. Here, as in purgation, the condition of
 access to higher levels of vitality is a death: a deprivation, a
 detachment, a clearing of the ground. Poverty leaps to the Cross: and
 finds there an utter desolation, without promise of spiritual reward.
 The satisfactions of the spirit must now go the same way as the
 satisfactions of the senses. Even the power of voluntary sacrifice and
 self-discipline is taken away. A dreadful 
 <i>ennui,</i>

  a dull helplessness, takes its place. The mystic motto, 
 <i>I am nothing, I have nothing, I desire nothing,</i>

  must now express not only the detachment of the senses, but the whole
 being’s surrender to the All.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p90">The moral condition towards which the interior travail
 is directed is that of an utter humility. “Everything
 depends,” says Tauler, on “a fathomless sinking in a
 fathomless nothingness.” He continues, “If a man were to
 say, ‘Lord, who art Thou, that I must follow Thee through such
 deep, gloomy, miserable paths?’ the Lord would reply, ‘I
 am God and Man, and far more God.’ If a man could answer then,
 really and consciously from the bottom of his heart. ‘Then I am
 nothing and less than nothing’; all would be accomplished, for
 the Godhead has really no place to work in, but ground where all has
 been annihilated.
 <note place="foot" n="821" id="iv.ix-p90.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p91">
   

    
   <i>I.e.</i>

   , the pure essence of the soul, purged of selfhood and illusion.</p></note>

  As the schoolmen say, when a new form is to come into existence, the
 old must of necessity be destroyed. . . . And so I say: ‘If a
 man is to be thus clothed upon with this Being, all the forms must of
 necessity be done away that were ever received by him in all his
 powers—of perception, knowledge, will, work, of subjection,
 sensibility and self-seeking.’ When St. Paul saw nothing, he saw
 God. So also when Elias wrapped his face in his mantle, God came. All
 strong rocks are broken here, all on which the spirit can rest must be
 done away. Then, when all forms have ceased to exist, in the twinkling
 of an eye the man is transformed. Therefore thou must make an
 entrance. Thereupon speaks the Heavenly Father to him: “Thou
 shalt call Me Father, and shalt never cease to enter in; entering ever
 further in, ever nearer, so as to sink the deeper in an unknown and
 unnamed abyss; and, above all ways, images and forms, and above all
 powers, to lose thyself, deny thyself, and even unform thyself.’
 In this lost condition nothing is to be seen but a ground which rests
 upon itself, everywhere one Being, one Life. It is thus, man may say,
 that he becomes unknowing, unloving, and senseless.”
 <note place="foot" n="822" id="iv.ix-p91.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p92">
   

    Sermon on St. Matthew (“The Inner Way.” pp. 204,
   205).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p93">It is clear that so drastic a process of unselfing is
 not likely <pb n="401" id="iv.ix-Page_401" /> to take place without stress. It is the
 negative aspect of “deification”: in which the self,
 deprived of “perception, knowledge, will, work,
 self-seeking”—the I, the Me, the Mine—loses itself,
 denies itself, unforms itself, drawing “ever nearer” to
 the One, till “nothing is to be seen but a ground which rests
 upon itself”—the ground of the soul, in which it has union
 with God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p94">“Everywhere one Being, one
 Life”—this is the goal of mystical activity; the final
 state of equilibrium towards which the self is moving, or rather
 struggling, in the dimness and anguish of the Dark Night. “The
 soul,” says Madame Guyon in a passage of unusual beauty,
 “after many a redoubled death, expires at last in the arms of
 Love; but she is unable to perceive these arms. . . . Then, reduced to
 Nought, there is found in her ashes a seed of immortality, which is
 preserved in these ashes and will germinate in its season. But she
 knows not this; and does not expect ever to see herself living
 again.” Moreover, “the soul which is reduced to the
 Nothing, ought to dwell therein; without wishing, since she is now but
 dust, to issue from this state, nor, as before, desiring to live
 again. She must remain as something which no longer exists: and this,
 in order that the Torrent may drown itself and lose itself in the Sea,
 never to find itself in its selfhood again: that it may become one and
 the same thing with the Sea.”
 <note place="foot" n="823" id="iv.ix-p94.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p95">
   

    “Les Torrents” pt. i. cap, viii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p96">So Hilton says of the “naughted soul,”
 “the less it thinketh that it loveth or seeth God, the nearer it
 nigheth for to perceive the gift of the blessed love. For then is love
 master, and worketh in the soul, and maketh it for to forget itself,
 and for to see and behold only how love doth. And then is the soul
 more suffering than doing, and that is clean love.”
 <note place="foot" n="824" id="iv.ix-p96.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p97">
   

    “The Scale of Perfection,” bk. ii. cap. xxxv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p98">The “mystic death” or Dark Night is
 therefore an aspect or incident of the transition from multiplicity to
 Unity, of that mergence and union of the soul with the Absolute which
 is the whole object of the mystical evolution of man. It is the last
 painful break with the life of illusion, the tearing away of the self
 from that World of Becoming in which all its natural affections and
 desires are rooted, to which its intellect and senses correspond; and
 the thrusting of it into that World of Being where at first, weak and
 blinded, it can but find a wilderness, a “dark.” No
 transmutation without fire, say the alchemists: No cross, no crown,
 says the Christian. All the great experts of the spiritual life
 agree—whatever their creeds, their symbols, their
 explanations—in describing this stress, tribulation, and
 loneliness, as an essential part of the way from the Many to the One;
 bringing the self to the threshold of that completed life which is to
 be lived in intimate union with <pb n="402" id="iv.ix-Page_402" /> Reality. It is the
 Entombment which precedes the Resurrection, say the Christian mystics;
 ever ready to describe their life-process in the language of their
 faith. Here as elsewhere—but nowhere else in so drastic a
 sense—the self must “lose to find and die to
 live.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p99">The Dark Night, as we have seen, tends to establish
 itself gradually; the powers and intuitions of the self being
 withdrawn one after another, the intervals of lucidity becoming rarer,
 until the “mystic death” or state of total deprivation is
 reached. So, too, when the night begins to break down before the
 advance of the new or Unitive Life, the process is generally slow,
 though it may be marked—as for instance in Rulman
 Merswin’s case—by visions and ecstasies.
 <note place="foot" n="825" id="iv.ix-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p100">
   

    Jundt, “Rulman Merswin” p. 22.</p></note>

  One after another, the miseries and disharmonies of the Dark Night
 give way: affirmation takes the place of negation: the Cloud of
 Unknowing is pierced by rays of light.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p101">The act of complete surrender then, which is the term
 of the Dark Night, has given the self its footing in Eternity: its
 abandonment of the old centres of consciousness has permitted movement
 towards the new. In each such forward movement, the Transcendental
 Self, that spark of the soul which is united to the Absolute Life, has
 invaded more and more the seat of personality; stage by stage the
 remaking of the self in conformity with the Eternal World has gone on.
 In the misery and apparent stagnation of the Dark Night—that
 dimness of the spiritual consciousness, that dullness of its will and
 love—work has been done, and the last great phase of the inward
 transmutation accomplished. The self which comes forth from the night
 is no separated self, conscious of the illumination of the Uncreated
 Light, but the New Man, the transmuted humanity, whose life is 
 <i>one</i>

  with the Absolute Life of God. “As soon as the two houses of
 the soul [the sensual and the spiritual],” says St. John of the
 Cross, “are tranquil and confirmed and merged in one by this
 peace, and their servants the powers, appetites and passions are sunk
 in deep tranquillity, neither troubled by things above nor things
 below, the Divine Wisdom immediately unites itself to the soul in a
 new bond of loving possession, and that is fulfilled which is written
 in the Book of Wisdom: ‘While all things were immersed in quiet
 silence, and the night was in the midway of her course, Thy omnipotent
 Word sallied out of heaven from the royal seats’ (<scripRef passage="Wisdom xviii. 14" id="iv.ix-p101.1" parsed="|Wis|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.18.14">Wisdom xviii.
 14</scripRef>). The same truth is set before us in the Canticle, where the Bride,
 after passing by those who took her veil away and wounded her, saith,
 ‘When I had a little passed by them I found Him Whom my soul
 loveth’ (<scripRef passage="Cant. iii. 4" id="iv.ix-p101.2" parsed="|Song|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.3.4">Cant. iii. 4</scripRef>).”
 <note place="foot" n="826" id="iv.ix-p101.3"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p102">
   

    “Noche Escura del Alma,” I. ii, cap. xxiv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p103">* * * * *</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p104"><pb n="403" id="iv.ix-Page_403" /> So far, we have considered the Dark
 Night of the Soul from a somewhat academic point of view. We have
 tried to dissect and describe it: have seen it through the medium of
 literature rather than life. Such a method has obvious disadvantages
 when dealing with any organic process: and when it is applied to the
 spiritual life of man, these disadvantages are increased. Moreover,
 our chief example, “from the life,” Madame Guyon, valuable
 as her passion for self analysis makes her to the student of mystic
 states cannot be looked upon as a satisfactory witness. Her morbid
 sentimentalism, her absurd “spiritual self-importance”
 have to be taken into account and constantly remembered in estimating
 the value of her psychological descriptions. If we want to get a true
 idea of the Dark Night, as an episode in the history of a living soul,
 we must see it in its context, as part of that soul’s total
 experience. We must study the reactions of a self which is passing
 through this stage of development upon its normal environment the
 content of its diurnal existence; not only on its intuition of the
 Divine.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p105">As a pendant to this chapter, then, we will look at
 this “state of pain” as it expressed itself in the life of
 a mystic whose ardent, impressionable, and poetic nature reacted to
 every aspect of the contemplative experience, every mood and
 fluctuation of the soul. I choose this particular case—the case
 of Suso—(1) because it contains many interesting and
 unconventional elements; showing us the Dark Night not as a series of
 specific moods and events, but as a phase of growth largely
 conditioned by individual temperament: (2) because, being told at
 first hand, in the pages of his singularly ingenuous autobiography,
 the record is comparatively free from the reverent and corrupting
 emendations of the hagiographer.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p106">From the 22nd chapter onwards, Suso’s
 “Life” is one of the most valuable documents we possess
 for the study of this period of the Mystic Way. We see in
 it—more clearly perhaps than its author can have done—the
 remaking of his consciousness, his temperamental reactions to the
 ceaseless travail of his deeper self: so different in type from those
 of St. Teresa and Madame Guyon. There is a note of virile activity
 about these trials and purifications, an insistence upon the heroic
 aspect of the spiritual life, far more attractive than Madame
 Guyon’s elaborate discourses on resignation and holy passivity,
 or even St. Teresa’s “dark ecstasies” of insatiable
 desire.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p107">The chapter in which Suso’s entrance into this
 “Second Mystic Life” of deprivation is described is called
 “How the Servitor was led into the School of True
 Resignation.” Characteristically, this inward experience
 expressed itself in a series of dramatic visions; <pb n="404" id="iv.ix-Page_404" />
 visions of that “dynamic” kind which we have noticed as a
 frequent accompaniment of the crisis in which the mystic self moves to
 a new level of consciousness.
 <note place="foot" n="827" id="iv.ix-p107.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p108">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra</i>

   , p. 290.</p></note>

  It followed the long period of constant mortification and
 intermittent illumination which lasted, as he tells us, from his
 eighteenth to his fortieth year: and constituted the first cycle of
 his spiritual life. At the end of that time, “God showed him
 that all this severity and these penances were but a good beginning,
 that by these he had triumphed over the unruly sensual man: but that
 now he must exert himself in another manner if he desired to advance
 in the Way.”
 <note place="foot" n="828" id="iv.ix-p108.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p109">
   

    Leben, cap. xx.</p></note>

  In two of these visions—these vivid interior dramas—we
 seem to see Suso’s developed mystical consciousness running
 ahead of its experience, reading the hidden book of its own future,
 probing its own spiritual necessities; and presenting the results to
 the backward and unwilling surface-mind. This growing mystic
 consciousness is already aware of fetters which the normal Suso does
 not feel. Its eyes open upon the soul’s true country, it sees
 the path which it must tread to perfect freedom; the difference
 between the quality of that freedom, and the spirituality which Suso
 thinks that he has attained. The first of these visions is that of the
 Upper School; the second is that in which he is called to put upon him
 the armour of a knight.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p110">“One night after matins, the Servitor being
 seated in his chair, and plunged in deep thought, he was rapt from his
 senses. And it seemed to him that he saw in a vision a magnificent
 young man descend from Heaven before him, and say, “thou hast
 been long enough in the Lower School, and hast there sufficiently
 applied thyself. Come, then, with me; and I will introduce thee into
 the highest school that exists in this world.
 <note place="foot" n="829" id="iv.ix-p110.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p111">
   

    These expressions, the Upper and Lower School of the Holy Spirit,
   as applied to the first and second mystic life, were common to the
   whole group of “Friends of God,” and appear frequently
   in their works. 
   <i>Vide supra</i>

   , p.441, Rulman Merswin’s “Vision of Nine Rocks,”
   where the man who has “gazed upon his Origin” is said to
   have been in the Upper School of the Holy Spirit; 
   <i>i.e</i>

   ., to have been united to God.</p></note>

  There, thou shalt apply thyself to the study of that science which
 will procure thee the veritable peace of God; and which will bring thy
 holy beginning to a happy end.’ Then the Servitor rose, full of
 joy; and it seemed to him that the young man took him by the hand and
 led him into a spiritual country, wherein there was a fair house
 inhabited by spiritual men: for here lived those who applied
 themselves to the study of this science. As soon as he entered it,
 these received him kindly, and amiably saluted him. And at once they
 went to the supreme Master, and told him that a man was come, who
 desired to be his disciple and to learn his science. And he said,
 ‘Let him <pb n="405" id="iv.ix-Page_405" /> come before me, that I may see
 whether he please me.’ And when the supreme Master saw the
 Servitor, he smiled on him very kindly, and said, ‘Know that
 this guest is able to become a good disciple of our high science, if
 he will bear with patience the hard probation: for it is necessary
 that he be tried inwardly.’</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p112">“The Servitor did not then understand these
 enigmatic words. He turned toward the young man who had brought him
 and asked, ‘Well, my dear comrade, what then is this Upper
 School and this science of which you have spoken to me?’ The
 young man replied thus: ‘In this Upper School they teach the
 science of Perfect Self-abandonment; that is to say, that a man is
 here taught to renounce himself so utterly that, in all those
 circumstances in which God is manifested, either by Himself or in His
 creatures, the man applies himself only to remaining calm and unmoved
 renouncing so far as is possible all human frailty.’ And shortly
 after this discourse, the Servitor came to himself . . . and, talking
 to himself, he said, ‘Examine thyself inwardly and thou wilt see
 that thou hast still much self-will: thou wilt observe, that with all
 thy mortifications which thou hast inflicted on thyself, thou canst
 not yet endure external vexations. Thou art like a hare hiding in a
 bush, who is frightened by the whispering of the leaves. Thou also art
 frightened every day by the griefs that come to thee: thou dost turn
 pale at the sight of those who speak against thee: when thou doest
 fear to succumb, thou takest flight; when thou oughtest to present
 thyself with simplicity, thou dost hide thyself. When they praise
 thee, thou art happy: when they blame thee, thou art sad. Truly is it
 very needful for thee that thou shouldst go to an Upper School.”
 <note place="foot" n="830" id="iv.ix-p112.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p113">
   

    Leben, cap. xxi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p114">Some weeks later, when he had been rejoicing in the
 new bodily comfort which resulted from his relinquishment of all
 outward mortifications, Suso received a still more pointed lesson on
 his need of moral courage. He was sitting on his bed and meditating on
 the words of Job <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p114.1">
 <i>“Militia est.”</i>

 </span>“The life of man upon the earth is like unto
 that of a knight”:
 <note place="foot" n="831" id="iv.ix-p114.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p115">
   

    <scripRef passage="Job vii. 1" id="iv.ix-p115.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef> (Vulgate).</p></note>

  “and during this meditation, he was once more rapt from his
 senses, and it seemed to him that he saw coming towards him a fair
 youth of manly bearing, who held in his hands the spurs and the other
 apparel which knights are accustomed to wear. And he drew near to the
 Servitor, and clothed him in a coat of mail, and said to him,
 ‘Oh, knight! hitherto thou hast been but a squire, but now it is
 God’s will that thou be raised to knighthood.’ And the
 Servitor gazed at his spurs, and said with much amazement in his
 heart, ‘Alas, my God! what has befallen me? what have I become?
 must I indeed be a knight? I had far rather remain in peace.’
 Then he <pb n="406" id="iv.ix-Page_406" /> said to the young man, ‘Since it is
 God’s will that I should be a knight I had rather have won my
 spurs in battle; for this would have been more glorious.’ The
 young man turned away and began to laugh: and said to him, ‘Have
 no fear! thou shalt have battles enough. He who would play a valiant
 part in the spiritual chivalry of God must endure more numerous and
 more dreadful combats than any which were encountered by the proud
 heroes of ancient days, of whom the world tells and sings the knightly
 deeds. It is not that God desires to free thee from thy burdens; He
 would only change them and make them far heavier than they have ever
 been.’ Then the Servitor said, ‘Oh, Lord, show me my pains
 in advance, in order that I may know them.’ The Lord replied,
 ‘No, it is better that thou know nothing, lest thou shouldst
 hesitate. But amongst the innumerable pains which thou wilt have to
 support, I will tell thee three. The first is this. Hitherto it is
 thou who hast scourged thyself, with thine own hands: thou didst cease
 when it seemed good to thee, and thou hadst compassion on thyself.
 Now, I would take thee from thyself, and cast thee without defence
 into the hands of strangers who shall scourge thee. Thou shalt see the
 ruin of thy reputation. Thou shalt be an object of contempt to blinded
 men; and thou shalt suffer more from this than from the wounds made by
 the points of thy cross.
 <note place="foot" n="832" id="iv.ix-p115.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p116">
   

    During the years of purgation Suso had constantly worn a sharp
   cross, the points of which pierced his flesh.</p></note>

  When thou didst give thyself up to thy penances thou wert exalted and
 admired. Now thou shalt be abased and annihilated. The second pain is
 this: Although thou didst inflict on thyself many cruel tortures,
 still by God’s grace there remained to thee a tender and loving
 disposition. It shall befall thee, that there where thou hadst thought
 to find a special and a faithful love, thou shalt find nought but
 unfaithfulness, great sufferings, and great griefs. Thy trials shall
 be so many that those men who have any love for thee shall suffer with
 thee by compassion. The third pain is this: hitherto thou hast been
 but a child at the breast, a spoiled child. Thou hast been immersed in
 the divine sweetness like a fish in the sea. Now I will withdraw all
 this. It is my will that thou shouldst be deprived of it, and that
 thou suffer from this privation, that thou shouldst be abandoned of
 God and of man, that thou shouldst be publicly persecuted by the
 friends of thine enemies. I will tell it thee in a word: all thou
 shalt undertake, that might bring thee joy and consolation, shall come
 to nothing, and all that might make thee suffer and be vexatious to
 thee shall succeed.’”
 <note place="foot" n="833" id="iv.ix-p116.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p117">
   

   Leben, cap. xxii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p118">Observe here, under a highly poetic and visionary
 method of presentation, the characteristic pains of the Dark Night as
 <pb n="407" id="iv.ix-Page_407" /> described by St. John of the Cross, Madame Guyon,
 De Caussade and almost every expert who has written upon this state of
 consciousness. Desolation and loneliness, abandonment by God and by
 man, a tendency of everything to “go wrong,” a profusion
 of unsought trials and griefs—all are here. Suso, naturally
 highly strung, sensitive and poetic, suffered acutely in this mental
 chaos and multiplication of woes. He was tormented by a deep
 depression so that “it seemed as though a mountain weighed on
 his heart” by doubts against faith: by temptations to despair.
 <note place="foot" n="834" id="iv.ix-p118.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p119">
   

   Leben, cap. xxiii.</p></note>

  These miseries lasted for about ten years. They were diversified and
 intensified by external trials, such as illnesses and false
 accusations; and relieved, as the years of purgation had been, by
 occasional visions and revelations.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p120">Suso’s natural tendency was to an enclosed life:
 to secret asceticism, reverie, outbursts of fervent devotion, long
 hours of rapt communion with the Eternal Wisdom whom he loved. At once
 artist and recluse, utterly unpractical, he had all the
 dreamer’s dread of the world of men. His deeper self now ran
 counter to all these preferences. Like the angel which said to him in
 the hour of his utmost prostration and misery, <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p120.1">“
 <i>Viriliter agite!”</i>

 </span>
 <note place="foot" n="835" id="iv.ix-p120.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p121">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , cap. xxv.</p></note>

 it pressed him inexorably towards the more manly part; pushing him to
 action, sending him out from his peaceful if uncomfortable cell to the
 rough-and-tumble of the world. Poor Suso was little fitted by nature
 for that rough-and-tumble: and a large part of his autobiography is
 concerned with the description of all that he endured therein. The
 Dark Night for him was emphatically an “active night”; and
 the more active he was forced to be, the darker and more painful it
 became. Chapter after chapter is filled with the troubles of the
 unhappy Servitor; who, once he began to meddle with practical life,
 soon disclosed his native simplicity and lost the reputation for
 wisdom and piety which he had gained during his years of
 seclusion.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p122">There was not in Suso that high-hearted gaiety, that
 child-like courage, which made the early Franciscans delight to call
 themselves God’s fools. The bewildered lover of the Eternal
 Wisdom suffered acutely from his loss of dignity; from the
 unfriendliness and contempt of other men. He gives a long and dismal
 catalogue of the enemies that he made, the slanders which he endured,
 in the slow acquirement of that disinterested and knightly valour
 which had been revealed to him as the essential virtue of the squire
 who would “ride with the Eternal Wisdom in the lists.”
 <note place="foot" n="836" id="iv.ix-p122.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p123">
   

    “Buchlein von der ewigen Weisheit,” cap. ii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p124">Suso was a born romantic. This dream of a spiritual
 chivalry <pb n="408" id="iv.ix-Page_408" /> haunts him: again and again he uses the
 language of the tournament in his description of the mystic life. Yet
 perhaps few ideals seem less appropriate to this timid, highly-strung,
 unpractical Dominican friar: this ecstatic “minnesinger of the
 Holy Ghost,” half-poet, half-metaphysician, racked by
 ill-health, exalted by mystical ardours, instinctively fearing the
 harsh contact of his fellow-men.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p125">There is no grim endurance about Suso: he feels every
 hard knock, and all the instincts of his nature are in favour of
 telling his griefs. A more human transcendentalist has never lived.
 Thanks to the candour and completeness with which he takes his readers
 into his confidence, we know him far more intimately than we do any of
 the other great contemplatives. There is one chapter in his life in
 which he describes with the utmost ingenuousness how he met a
 magnificent knight whilst crossing the Lake of Constance; and was
 deeply impressed by his enthusiastic descriptions of the glories and
 dangers of the lists. The conversation between the tough man at arms
 and the hypersensitive mystic is full of revealing touches. Suso is
 exalted and amazed by the stories of hard combats, the courage of the
 knights, and the ring for which they contend: but most astounded by
 the fortitude which pays no attention to its wounds.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p126">“And may not one weep, and show that one is
 hurt, when one is hit very hard?” he says.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p127">The knight replies, “No, even though one’s
 heart fails, as happens to many, one must never show that one is
 distressed. One must appear gay and happy; otherwise one is
 dishonoured, and loses at the same time one’s reputation and the
 Ring.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p128">“These words made the Servitor thoughtful; and
 he was greatly moved, and inwardly sighing he said, ‘Oh Lord, if
 the knights of this world must suffer so much to obtain so small a
 prize, how just it is that we should suffer far more if we are to
 obtain an eternal recompense! Oh, my sweet Lord, if only I were worthy
 of being Thy spiritual knight!”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p129">Arrived at his destination, however, Suso was visited
 by fresh trials: and soon forgetting his valiant declarations, he
 began as usual to complain of his griefs. The result was a visionary
 ecstasy, in which he heard the voice of that deeper self to which he
 always attributed a divine validity, inquiring with ill-concealed
 irony, “Well, what has become of that noble chivalry? Who is
 this knight of straw, this rag-made man? It is not by making rash
 promises and drawing back when suffering comes, that men win the Ring
 of Eternity which you desire.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p130">“Alas! Lord,” said Suso plaintively,
 “the tournaments in which one must suffer for Thee last such a
 very long time!” <pb n="409" id="iv.ix-Page_409" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p131">The voice replied, “But the reward, the honour,
 and the Ring which I give to My knights endure for ever.”
 <note place="foot" n="837" id="iv.ix-p131.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p132">
   

    Leben, cap. xlvii. So Ruysbroeck, “The gold Ring of our
   Covenant is greater than Heaven or Earth” (“De
   Contemplatione”). Compare Vaughan the Silurist (“The
   World”).</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p133">“I saw Eternity the other
   night,</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p134">Like a great Ring of pure and endless
   light,</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p135">All calm as it was bright;</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p136">. . . .</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p137">One whispered thus:</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p138">‘This Ring the Bridegroom did for
   none provide</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p139">But for His Bride.’”</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p140">As his mystic consciousness grew, the instinct
 pressing him towards action and endurance grew with it. The inner
 voice and its visionary expression urged him on remorselessly. It
 mocked his weakness, encouraged him to more active suffering, more
 complete self-renunciation: more contact with the unfriendly world. 
 <i>Viriliter agile!</i>

  He must be a complete personality; a whole man. Instead of the quiet
 cell, the secret mortifications, his selfhood was to be stripped from
 him, and the reality of his renunciation tested, under the
 unsympathetic and often inimical gaze of other men. The case of Suso
 is one that may well give pause to those who regard the mystic life as
 a progress in passivity, withdrawal from the actual world: and the
 “Dark Night” as one of its most morbid manifestations.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p141">It is interesting to observe how completely human and
 apparently “unmystical” was the culminating trial by which
 Suso was “perfected in the school of true resignation.”
 “None can come to the sublime heights of the divinity,”
 said the Eternal Wisdom to him in one of his visions, “or taste
 its ineffable sweetness, if first they have not experienced the
 bitterness and lowliness of My humanity. The higher they climb without
 passing by My humanity, the lower afterward shall be their fall. My
 humanity is the road which all must tread who would come to that which
 thou seekest: My sufferings are the door by which all must come
 in.”
 <note place="foot" n="838" id="iv.ix-p141.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p142">
   

    “Buchlein von der ewigen Weisheit,” cap. ii.</p></note>

  It was by the path of humanity; by some of the darkest and most
 bitter trials of human experience, the hardest tests of its patience
 and love, that Suso “came in” to that sustained peace of
 heart and union with the divine will which marked his last state. The
 whole tendency of these trials in the “path of humanity”
 seems, as we look at them, to be directed towards the awakening of
 those elements of character left dormant by the rather specialized
 disciplines and purifications of his cloistered life. We seem to see
 the “new man” invading all the resistant or inactive
 corners of personality: the Servitor of Wisdom being pressed against
 his will to a deeply and widely human life in the interests of Eternal
 <pb n="410" id="iv.ix-Page_410" /> Love. The absence of God whom he loved, the enmity
 of man whom he feared, were the chief forces brought to play upon him:
 and we watch his slow growth, under their tonic influence, in courage,
 humility, and fraternal love.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p143">Few chapters in the history of the mystics are more
 touching than that passage in Suso’s Life.
 <note place="foot" n="839" id="iv.ix-p143.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p144">
   

    Cap. xl.</p></note>

  “Where we speak of an extraordinary Trial which the Servitor
 had to bear.” It tells how a malicious woman accused him of
 being the father of her child, and succeeded for the time in entirely
 destroying his reputation. “And the scandal was all the
 greater,” says the Servitor with his customary simplicity
 “because the rumour of that brother’s sanctity had spread
 so far.” Poor Suso was utterly crushed by this calumny,
 “wounded to the depths of his heart.” “Lord,
 Lord!” he cried, “every day of my life I have worshipped
 Thy holy Name in many places, and have helped to cause it to be loved
 and honoured by many men: and now Thou wouldst drag my name through
 the mud!” When the scandal was at its height, a woman of the
 neighbourhood came to him in secret; and offered to destroy the child
 which was the cause of this gossip, in order that the tale might be
 more quickly forgotten and his reputation restored. She said further
 that unless the baby were somehow disposed of, he would certainly be
 forced by public opinion to accept it, and provide for its upbringing.
 Suso, writhing as he was under the contempt of the whole
 neighbourhood, the apparent ruin of his career—knowing, too,
 that this slander of one of their leaders must gravely injure the
 reputation of the Friends of God—was able to meet the temptation
 with a noble expression of trust. “I have confidence in the God
 of Heaven, Who is rich, and Who has given me until now all that which
 was needful unto me. He will help me to keep, if need be, another
 beside myself.” And then he said to his temptress, “Go,
 fetch the little child that I may see it.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p145">“And when he had the baby, he put it on his
 knees and looked at it: and the baby began to smile at him. And
 sighing deeply, he said, ‘Could I kill a pretty baby that smiled
 at me? No, no, I had rather suffer every trial that could come upon
 me!” And turning his face to the unfortunate little creature, he
 said to it, ‘Oh my poor, poor little one! Thou art but an
 unhappy orphan, for thy unnatural father hath denied thee, thy wicked
 mother would cast thee off, as one casts off a little dog that has
 ceased to please! The providence of God hath given thee to me, in
 order that I may be thy father. I wilt accept thee, then, from Him and
 from none else. Ah, dear child of my heart, thou liest on my knees;
 thou dost gaze at me, thou canst not yet speak! As for me, I
 contemplate <pb n="411" id="iv.ix-Page_411" /> thee with a broken heart; with weeping
 eyes, and lips that kiss, I bedew thy little face with my burning
 tears! . . . Thou shalt be my son, and the child of the good God; and
 as long as heaven gives me a mouthful, I shall share it with thee, for
 the greater glory of God; and will patiently support all the trials
 that may come to me, my darling son!’” How different is
 this from the early Suso; interested in little but his own safe
 spirituality, and with more than a touch of the religious
 aesthete!</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p146">The story goes on: “And when the hard-hearted
 woman who had wished to kill the little one saw these tears, when she
 heard these tender words, she was greatly moved: and her heart was
 filled with pity, and she too began to weep and cry aloud. The
 Servitor was obliged to calm her, for fear that, attracted by the
 noise, some one should come and see what was going on. And when she
 had finished weeping the Brother gave her back the baby and blessed
 it, and said to it, ‘Now may God in His goodness bless thee, and
 may the saints protect thee against all evil that may be!’ And
 he enjoined the woman to care for it well at his expense.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p147">Small wonder that after this heroic act of charity
 Suso’s reputation went from bad to worse; that even his dearest
 friends forsook him, and he narrowly escaped expulsion from the
 religious life. His torments and miseries, his fears for the future,
 continued to grow until they at last came to their term in a sort of
 mental crisis. “His feeble nature broken by the pains which he
 had to endure, he went forth raving like one who has lost his sense
 and hid himself in a place far from men, where none could see or hear
 him . . . and whilst he suffered thus, several times something which
 came from God said within his soul, ‘Where then is your
 resignation? Where is that equal humour in joy and in tribulation
 which you have so lightly taught other men to love? In what manner is
 it, then, that one should rest in God and have confidence only in
 Him?’ He replied weeping, ‘You ask where is my
 resignation? But tell me first, where is the infinite pity of God for
 His friends? . . . Oh Fathomless Abyss! come to my help, for without
 Thee I am lost. Thou knowest that Thou art my only consolation, that
 all my trust is only in Thee. Oh hear me, for the love of God, all you
 whose hearts are wounded! Behold! let none be scandalized by my insane
 behaviour. So long as it was only a question of preaching resignation,
 that was easy: but now that my heart is pierced, now that I am wounded
 to the marrow . . . how can I be resigned?’ And after thus
 suffering half a day, his brain was exhausted, and at last he became
 calmer, and sitting down he came to himself: and turning to God, and
 abandoning himself to His Will, he said, ‘If it cannot be
 otherwise, <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p147.1"> 
 <i>fiat</i>

  <pb n="412" id="iv.ix-Page_412" /> 
 <i>voluntas tua</i>

 </span>
 <i>.’”</i>

 <a href="#_ftn840" name="_ftnref840" id="iv.ix-p147.2">
  <span class="MsoFootnoteReference" id="iv.ix-p147.3">
   <i>
    <span class="c9" id="iv.ix-p147.4">
     
      <span class="MsoFootnoteReference" id="iv.ix-p147.5">
       <b>
        <span class="c8" id="iv.ix-p147.6">[840]</span>
       </b>
      </span>
     
    </span>
   </i>
  </span>
 </a>

 The act of submission was at once followed by an ecstasy and vision,
 in which the approaching end of his troubles was announced to him.
 “And in the event, God came to the help of the Servitor, and
 little by little that terrible tempest died away.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p148">Thus with Suso, as with St. Catherine of Siena and
 other mystics whom we have considered, the travail of the Dark Night
 is all directed towards the essential mystic act of utter
 self-surrender; that <span lang="la" id="iv.ix-p148.1"> 
 <i>fiat voluntas tua</i>

  </span> which marks the death of selfhood in the interests
 of a new and deeper life. He has learned the lesson of “the
 school of true resignation”: has moved to a new stage of
 reality: a complete self-naughting, an utter acquiescence in the large
 and hidden purposes of the Divine Will.</p>

 <verse id="iv.ix-p148.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p148.3">“Anzi è formale ad esto beato 
 <i>esse</i>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.ix-p148.4">tenersi dentro alla divina voglia</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.ix-p148.5">per ch’ una fansi nostre voglie stesse,”
 <note place="foot" n="840" id="iv.ix-p148.6"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p149">
   

    “Nay, it is essential to this blessed being, to hold
   ourselves within the Will Divine; that therewith our own wills be
   themselves made one.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.ix-p150">says Piccarda, announcing the primary law of
 Paradise. Suso has passed through the fire to the state in which he
 too can say,
 <i>“La sua voluntate è nostre pace.”</i>
 The old grouping of his consciousness round
 “spiritual self” has come to its head and at last broken
 down. In the midst of a psychic storm parallel to the upheavals of
 conversion, “mercenary love” is for ever disestablished,
 the new state of Pure Love is abruptly established in its place. Human
 pain is the price: the infinite joy peculiar to “free
 souls” is the reward. We may study the pain, but the nature of
 the joy is beyond us: as, in the Absolute Type of all mystic
 achievement, we see the cross clearly but can hardly guess at the true
 nature of the resurrection life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p151">Hence Suso’s description of his establishment in
 the Unitive Way seems meagre, an anti-climax, after all that went
 before. “And later,” he says simply, “when God
 judged that it was time, He rewarded the poor martyr for all his
 suffering. And he enjoyed peace of heart, and received in tranquillity
 and quietness many precious graces. And he praised the Lord from the
 very depths of his soul, and thanked Him for those same sufferings:
 which, for all the world, he would not now have been spared. And God
 caused him to understand that by this complete abasement he had gained
 more, and was made the more worthy to be raised up to God, than by all
 the pains which he had suffered from his youth up to that time.”
 <note place="foot" n="841" id="iv.ix-p151.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.ix-p152">
   

    
   <i>Loc. cit</i>

   .</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.ix-p153"><pb n="413" id="iv.ix-Page_413" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="X. The Unitive Life" progress="79.86%" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi" id="iv.x">

 <p class="dropcap" id="iv.x-p1">W
 <span class="c5" id="iv.x-p1.1">hat</span>

  is the Unitive Life? We have referred to it often enough in the
 course of this inquiry. At last we are face to face with the necessity
 of defining its nature if we can. Since the normal man knows little
 about his own true personality and nothing at all about that of Deity,
 the orthodox description of it as “the life in which man’s
 will is united with God,” does but echo the question in an
 ampler form, and conveys no real meaning to the student’s
 mind.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p2">That we should know, by instinct, its character from
 within—as we know, if we cannot express, the character of our
 own normal human lives—is of course impossible. We deal here
 with the final triumph of the spirit, the flower of mysticism,
 humanity’s top note: the consummation towards which the
 contemplative life, with its long slow growth and costly training, has
 moved from the first. We look at a small but ever-growing group of
 heroic figures, living at transcendent levels of reality which we
 immersed in the poor life of illusion, cannot attain: breathing an
 atmosphere whose true quality we cannot even conceive. Here, then, as
 at so many other points in our study of the spiritual consciousness,
 we must rely for the greater part of our knowledge upon the direct
 testimony of the mystics; who alone can tell the character of that
 “more abundant life” which they enjoy. <pb n="414" id="iv.x-Page_414" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p3">Yet we are not wholly dependent on this source of
 information. It is the peculiarity of the Unitive Life that it is
 often lived, in its highest and most perfect forms, in the world; and
 exhibits its works before the eyes of men. As the law of our bodies is
 “earth to earth” so, strangely enough, is the law of our
 souls. The spirit of man having at last come to full consciousness of
 reality, completes the circle of Being; and returns to fertilize those
 levels of existence from which it sprang. Hence, the enemies of
 mysticism, who have easily drawn a congenial moral from the
 “morbid and solitary” lives of contemplatives in the
 earlier and educative stages of the Mystic Way, are here confronted
 very often by the disagreeable spectacle of the mystic as a pioneer of
 humanity, a sharply intuitive and painfully practical person: an
 artist, a discoverer, a religious or social reformer, a national hero,
 a “great active” amongst the saints. By the superhuman
 nature of that which these persons accomplish, we can gauge something
 of the super-normal vitality of which they partake. The things done,
 the victories gained over circumstances by St. Bernard or St. Joan of
 Arc, by St. Catherine of Siena, St. Ignatius Loyola, St. Teresa,
 George Fox, are hardly to be explained unless these great spirits had
 indeed a closer, more intimate, more bracing contact than their
 fellows with that Life “which is the light of men.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p4">Use have, then, these two lines of investigation open
 to us: first, the comparison and elucidation of that which the mystics
 tell us concerning their transcendent experience, secondly, the
 testimony which is borne by their lives to the existence within them
 of supernal springs of action, contact set up with deep levels of
 vital power. In the third place, we have such critical machinery as
 psychology has placed at our disposal; but this, in dealing with these
 giants of the spirit, must be used with peculiar caution and
 humility.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p5">The Unitive Life, though so often lived in the world,
 is never of it. It belongs to another plane of being, moves securely
 upon levels unrelated to our speech; and hence eludes the measuring
 powers of humanity. We, from the valley, can only catch a glimpse of
 the true life of these elect spirits, transfigured upon the mountain.
 They are far away, breathing another air: we cannot reach them. Yet it
 is impossible to over-estimate their importance for the race. They are
 our ambassadors to the Absolute. They vindicate humanity’s claim
 to the possible and permanent attainment of Reality; bear witness to
 the practical qualities of the transcendental life. In Eucken’s
 words, they testify to “the advent of a triumphing Spiritual
 Power, as distinguished from a spirituality which merely lays the
 foundations of life or struggles to maintain <pb n="415" id="iv.x-Page_415" />
 them”:
 <note place="foot" n="842" id="iv.x-p5.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p6">
   

   Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens,” p. 140.</p></note>

  to the actually life-enhancing power of the Love of God, once the
 human soul is freely opened to receive it.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p7">Coming first to the evidence of the mystics
 themselves, we find that in their attempts towards describing the
 Unitive Life they have recourse to two main forms of symbolic
 expression, both very dangerous, and liable to be misunderstood, both
 offering ample opportunity for harsh criticism to hostile
 investigators of the mystic type. We find also, as we might expect
 from our previous encounters with the symbols used by contemplatives
 and ecstatics, that these two forms of expression belong respectively
 to mystics of the transcendent-metaphysical and of the
 intimate-personal type: and that their formulae if taken alone, appear
 to contradict one another.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p8">(1) The metaphysical mystic, for whom the Absolute is
 impersonal and transcendent, describes his final attainment of that
 Absolute as 
 <i>deification,</i>

  or the utter transmutation of the self in God. (2) The mystic for
 whom intimate and personal communion has been the mode under which he
 best apprehended Reality speaks of the consummation of this communion,
 its perfect and permanent form, as the 
 <i>Spiritual Marriage</i>

  of his soul with God. Obviously, both these terms are but the
 self’s guesses concerning the intrinsic character of a state
 which it has felt in its wholeness rather than analysed: and bear the
 same relation to the ineffable realities of that state, as our clever
 theories concerning the nature and meaning of life bear to the vital
 processes of men. It is worth while to examine them but we shall not
 understand them till we have also examined the life which they profess
 to explain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p9">The language of “deification” and of
 “spiritual marriage,” then, is temperamental language: and
 is related to subjective experience rather than to objective fact. It
 describes on the one hand the mystic’s astonished recognition of
 a profound change effected in his own personality
 <note place="foot" n="843" id="iv.x-p9.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p10">
   

    Compare Dante’s sense of a transmuted personality when he
   first breathed the air of Paradise:—</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p11">“S’ io era sol di me quel che
   creasti</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p12">novellamente, Amor che il ciel
   governi</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p13">tu il sai, che cot tuo lume mi
   levasti” (Par. i. 73).</p>

   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p14">“If I were only that of me which
   thou didst new create, oh Love who rulest heaven, thou knowest who
   with thy light didst lift me up.”</p></note>

 —the transmutation of his salt, sulphur, and mercury into
 Spiritual Gold—on the other, the rapturous consummation of his
 love. Hence by a comparison of these symbolic reconstructions, by the
 discovery and isolation of the common factor latent in each, we may
 perhaps learn something of the fundamental fact which each is trying
 to portray.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p15">Again, the mystics describe certain symptoms either as
 the <pb n="416" id="iv.x-Page_416" /> necessary preliminaries or as the marks and
 fruits of the Unitive State: and these too may help us to fix its
 character.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p16">The chief, in fact the one essential, preliminary is
 that pure surrender of selfhood, or “self-naughting,”
 which the trials of the Dark Night tended to produce.
 “This,” says Julian of Norwich, “is the cause why
 that no soul is rested till it is naughted of all things that are
 made. When it is willingly made naught for love to have Him that is
 all, then is it able to receive spiritual rest.”
 <note place="foot" n="844" id="iv.x-p16.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p17">
   

    “Revelations of Divine Love,” cap. v.</p></note>

  Only the thoroughly detached, “naughted soul” is
 “free,” says “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” and
 the Unitive State is essentially a state of free and filial
 participation in Eternal Life. The capital marks of the state itself
 are (1) a complete absorption in the interests of the Infinite, under
 whatever mode It is apprehended by the self; (2) a consciousness of
 sharing Its strength, acting by Its authority, which results in a
 complete sense of freedom, an invulnerable serenity, and usually urges
 the self to some form of heroic effort or creative activity; (3) the
 establishment of the self as a “power for life,” a centre
 of energy, an actual parent of spiritual vitality in other men. By
 assembling these symptoms and examining them, and the lives of those
 who exhibit them, in the light of psychology, we can surely get some
 news—however fragmentary—concerning the transcendent
 condition of being which involves these characteristic states and
 acts. Beyond this even Dante himself could not go:</p>

 <verse id="iv.x-p17.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p17.2">‘Transumanar significar 
 <i>per verba</i>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p17.3">non si poria.”
 <note place="foot" n="845" id="iv.x-p17.4"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p18">
   

    Par. I. 70.</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p19">We will then consider the Unitive Life (1) As it
 appears from the standpoint of the psychologist. (2) As it is
 described to us by those mystics who use (a) the language of
 Deification, (b) that of Spiritual Marriage. (3) Finally, we will turn
 to those who have lived it; and try, if we can, to realize it as an
 organic whole.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p20">(1) From the point of view of the pure psychologist,
 what do the varied phenomena of the Unitive Life, taken together, seem
 to represent? He would probably say that they indicate the final and
 successful establishment of that higher form of consciousness which
 has been struggling for supremacy during the whole of the Mystic Way.
 The deepest, richest levels of human personality have now attained to
 light and freedom. The self is remade, transformed, has at last
 unified itself; and with the cessation of stress, power has been
 liberated for new purposes.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p21">“The beginning of the mystic life,” says
 Delacroix, “introduced into the personal life of the subject a
 group of states which are distinguished by certain characteristics,
 and which form, so to <pb n="417" id="iv.x-Page_417" /> speak, a special
 psychological system. At its term, it has, as it were, suppressed the
 ordinary self, and by the development of this system has established a
 new personality with a new method of feeling and of action. Its growth
 results in the transformation of personality: it abolishes the
 primitive consciousness of selfhood, and substitutes for it a wider
 consciousness, the total disappearance of selfhood in the divine, the
 substitution of a Divine Self for the primitive self.”
 <note place="foot" n="846" id="iv.x-p21.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p22">
   

    Delacroix. “Études sur le Mysticism,” p. 197.</p></note>

  We give a philosophic content to this conception if we say further
 that man, in this Unitive State, by this substitution of the divine
 for the “primitive” self, has at last risen to true
 freedom; “entered on the fruition of reality.”
 <note place="foot" n="847" id="iv.x-p22.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p23">
   

    Eucken, “Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens,” p. 12.</p></note>

  Hence he has opened up new paths for the inflow of that Triumphing
 Power which is the very substance of the Real; has remade his
 consciousness, and in virtue of this total regeneration is
 “transplanted into that Universal Life, which is yet not alien
 but our own.”
 <note place="foot" n="848" id="iv.x-p23.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p24">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , p. 96.</p></note>

  From contact set up with this Universal Life, this “Energetic
 Word of God, which nothing can contain”—from those deep
 levels of Being to which his shifting, growing personality is fully
 adapted at last—he draws that amazing strength, that immovable
 peace, that power of dealing with circumstance, which is one of the
 most marked characteristics of the Unitive Life. “That secret
 and permanent personality of a superior type”
 <note place="foot" n="849" id="iv.x-p24.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p25">
   

    Delacroix, 
   <i>op. cit</i>

   ., p. 114 (
   <i>vide</i>

    
   <i>supra</i>

   , p
   .

    273).</p></note>

  which gave to the surface-self constant and ever more insistent
 intimations of its existence at every stage of the mystic’s
 growth—his real, eternal self—has now consciously realized
 its destiny: and begins at last fully to 
 <i>be.</i>

  In the travail of the Dark Night it has conquered and invaded the
 last recalcitrant elements of character. It is no more limited to acts
 of profound perception, overpowering intuitions of the Absolute: no
 more dependent for its emergence on the psychic states of
 contemplation and ecstasy. 
 <i>Anima</i>

  and 
 <i>Animus</i>

  are united. The mystic has at last resolved the Stevensonian paradox;
 and is not truly two, but truly 
 <i>one.</i>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p26">(2) The mystic, I think, would acquiesce in these
 descriptions, so far as they go: but he would probably translate them
 into his own words and gloss them with an explanation which is beyond
 the power and province of psychology. He would say that his
 long-sought correspondence with Transcendental Reality, his union with
 God, has now been finally established: that his self, though intact,
 is wholly penetrated—as a sponge by the sea—by the Ocean
 of Life and Love to which he has attained. “I live, yet not I
 but God in me.” He is conscious that he is now at length
 cleansed <pb n="418" id="iv.x-Page_418" /> of the last stains of separation, and has
 become, in a mysterious manner, “that which he
 beholds.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p27">In the words of the Sufi poet, the mystic’s
 journey is now prosecuted not only 
 <i>to</i>

  God but 
 <i>in</i>

  God. He has entered the Eternal Order, attained here and now the
 state to which the Magnet of the Universe draws every living thing.
 Moving through periods of alternate joy and anguish, as his spiritual
 self woke, stretched, and was tested in the complementary fires of
 love and pain, he was inwardly conscious that he moved towards a
 definite objective. In so far as he was a great mystic, he was also
 conscious that this objective was no mere act of knowing, however
 intense, exultant, and sublime, but a condition of being, fulfilment
 of that love which impelled him, steadily and inexorably, to his own
 place. In the image of the alchemists, the Fire of Love has done its
 work: the mystic Mercury of the Wise—that little hidden
 treasure, that scrap of Reality within him—has utterly
 transmuted the salt and sulphur of his mind and his sense. Even the
 white stone of illumination, once so dearly cherished, he has resigned
 to the crucible. Now, the great work is accomplished, the last
 imperfection is gone, and he finds within himself the “Noble
 Tincture”—the gold of spiritual humanity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p28">(A) We have said that the mystic of the impersonal
 type—the seeker of a Transcendent Absolute—tends to
 describe the consummation of his quest in the language of 
 <i>deification.</i>

  The Unitive Life necessarily means for him, as for all who attain it,
 something which infinitely transcends the sum total of its symptoms:
 something which normal men cannot hope to understand. In it he
 declares that he “partakes directly of the Divine Nature,”
 enjoys the fruition of reality. Since we “only behold that which
 we are,” the doctrine of deification results naturally and
 logically from this claim.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p29">“Some may ask,” says the author of the
 “Theologia Germanica” “what is it to be a partaker
 of the Divine Nature, or a Godlike [<span lang="deu" id="iv.x-p29.1"> 
 <i>vergottet</i>

 </span>
 <i>,</i>

  literally deified] man? Answer: he who is imbued with or illuminated
 by the Eternal or Divine Light and inflamed or consumed with Eternal
 or Divine Love, he is a deified man and a partaker of the Divine
 Nature.”
 <note place="foot" n="850" id="iv.x-p29.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p30">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. xli.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p31">Such a word as “deification” is not, of
 course, a scientific term. It is a metaphor, an artistic expression
 which tries to hint at a transcendent fact utterly beyond the powers
 of human understanding, and therefore without equivalent in human
 speech: that fact of which Dante perceived the “shadowy
 preface” when he saw the saints as petals of the Sempiternal
 Rose.
 <note place="foot" n="851" id="iv.x-p31.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p32">
   

    Par. xxx. 115-130 and xxxi. 1-12.</p></note>

  Since we know not <pb n="419" id="iv.x-Page_419" /> the Being of God, the mere
 statement that a soul is transformed in Him may convey to us an
 ecstatic suggestion, but will never give exact information: except of
 course to those rare selves who have experienced these supernal
 states. Such selves, however—or a large proportion of
 them—accept this statement as approximately true. Whilst the
 more clear-sighted are careful to qualify it in a sense which excludes
 pantheistic interpretations, and rebuts the accusation that extreme
 mystics preach the annihilation of the self and regard themselves as
 co-equal with the Deity, they leave us in no doubt that it answers to
 a definite and normal experience of many souls who attain high levels
 of spiritual vitality. Its terms are chiefly used by those mystics by
 whom Reality is apprehended as a state or place rather than a Person:
 <note place="foot" n="852" id="iv.x-p32.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p33">
   

    Compare, p. 128.</p></note>

  and who have adopted, in describing the earlier stages of their
 journey to God, such symbols as those of rebirth or transmutation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p34">The blunt and positive language of these
 contemplatives concerning deification has aroused more enmity amongst
 the unmystical than any other of their doctrines or practices. It is
 of course easy, by confining oneself to its surface sense, to call
 such language blasphemous: and the temptation to do so has seldom been
 resisted. Yet, rightly understood, this doctrine lies at the heart,
 not only of all mysticism, but also of much philosophy and most
 religion. It pushes their first principles to a logical end. Christian
 mysticism, says Delacroix with justice, springs from “that
 spontaneous and half-savage longing for deification which all religion
 contains.”
 <note place="foot" n="853" id="iv.x-p34.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p35">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., ix. But it is difficult to see why we need stigmatize as
   “half-savage” man’s primordial instinct for his
   destiny.</p></note>

  Eastern Christianity has always accepted it and expressed it in her
 rites. “The Body of God deifies me and feeds me,” says
 Simeon Metaphrastes, “it deifies my spirit and it feeds my soul
 in an incomprehensible manner.”
 <note place="foot" n="854" id="iv.x-p35.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p36">
   

    Divine Liturgy of the Orthodox Eastern Church. Prayers before
   Communion.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p37">The Christian mystics justify this dogma of the
 deifying of man, by exhibiting it as the necessary corollary of the
 Incarnation—the humanizing of God. They can quote the authority
 of the Fathers in support of this argument. “He became man that
 we might be made God,” says St. Athanasius.
 <note place="foot" n="855" id="iv.x-p37.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p38">
   

    Athanasius, De Incarn. Verbi, i. 108.</p></note>

  “I heard,” says St. Augustine, speaking of his
 pre-converted period, “Thy voice from on high crying unto me,
 ‘I am the Food of the fullgrown: grow, and then thou shalt feed
 on Me. Nor shalt thou change Me into thy substance as thou changest
 the food of thy flesh, but thou shalt be changed into
 Mine.’”
 <note place="foot" n="856" id="iv.x-p38.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p39">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. vii. cap. x.</p></note>

  Eckhart therefore did no more than expand the patristic view when he
 wrote, “Our Lord says to every living <pb n="420" id="iv.x-Page_420" /> soul,
 ‘I became man for you. If you do not become God for me, you do
 me wrong.’”
 <note place="foot" n="857" id="iv.x-p39.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p40">
   

    Pred. lvii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p41">If we are to allow that the mystics have ever attained
 the object of their quest, I think we must also allow that such
 attainment involves the transmutation of the self to that state which
 they call, for want of exact language, “deified.” The
 necessity of such transmutation is an implicit of their first
 position: the law that “we behold that which we are, and are
 that which we behold.” Eckhart, in whom the language of
 deification assumes its most extreme form, justifies it upon this
 necessity. “If,” he says, “I am to know God
 directly, I must become completely He and He I: so that this He and
 this I become and are one I.”
 <note place="foot" n="858" id="iv.x-p41.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p42">
   

    Pred. xcix. (“Mystische Schriften,” p. 122).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p43">God, said St. Augustine, is the Country of the soul:
 its Home, says Ruysbroeck. The mystic in the unitive state is living
 in and of his native land; no exploring alien, but a returned exile,
 now wholly identified with it, part of it, yet retaining his
 personality intact. As none know the spirit of England but the
 English; and they know it by intuitive participation, by mergence, not
 by thought; so none but the “deified” know the secret life
 of God. This, too, is a knowledge conferred only by participation: by
 living a life, breathing an atmosphere, “union with that same
 Light by which they see, and which they see.”
 <note place="foot" n="859" id="iv.x-p43.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p44">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,” I. iii.
   cap. iii.</p></note>

  It is one of those rights of citizenship which cannot be artificially
 conferred. Thus it becomes important to ask the mystics what they have
 to tell us of their life lived upon the bosom of Reality: and to
 receive their reports without prejudice, however hard the sayings they
 contain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p45">The first thing which emerges from these reports, and
 from the choice of symbols which we find in them, is that the great
 mystics are anxious above all things to establish and force on us the
 truth that by 
 <i>deification</i>

  they intend no arrogant claim to identification with God, but as it
 were a transfusion of their selves by His Self: an entrance upon a new
 order of life, so high and so harmonious with Reality that it can only
 be called divine. Over and over again they assure us that personality
 is not lost, but made more real. “When,” says St.
 Augustine, “I shall cleave to Thee with all my being, then shall
 I in nothing have pain and labour; and my 
 <i>life shall be a real life,</i>

  being wholly full of Thee.”
 <note place="foot" n="860" id="iv.x-p45.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p46">
   

    Aug. Conf., bk. x. cap. xxviii.</p></note>

  “My life shall be a real life” because it is “full
 of Thee.” The achievement of reality, and deification, are then
 one and the same thing: necessarily so, since we know that only the
 divine is the real.
 <note place="foot" n="861" id="iv.x-p46.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p47">
   

    Cf. Coventry Patmore, “The Rod, the Root, and the
   Flower,” “Magna Moralia,” xxii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p48">Mechthild of Magdeburg, and after her Dante, saw Deity
 as a <pb n="421" id="iv.x-Page_421" /> flame or river of fire that filled the
 Universe, and the “deified” souls of the saints as ardent
 sparks therein, ablaze with that fire, one thing with it, yet
 distinct.
 <note place="foot" n="862" id="iv.x-p48.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p49">
   

    Par. xxx. 64.</p></note>

  Ruysbroeck, too, saw “Every soul like a live coal, burned up by
 God on the heart of His Infinite Love.”
 <note place="foot" n="863" id="iv.x-p49.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p50">
   

    “De Septem Gradibus Amoris,” cap. xiv.</p></note>

  Such fire imagery has seemed to many of the mystics a peculiarly
 exact and suggestive symbol of the transcendent state which they are
 struggling to describe. No longer confused by the dim Cloud of
 Unknowing, they have pierced to its heart, and there found their goal:
 that uncreated and energizing Fire which guided the children of Israel
 through the night. By a deliberate appeal to the parallel of such
 great impersonal forces—to Fire and Heat, Light, Water,
 Air—mystic writers seem able to bring out a perceived aspect of
 the Godhead, and of the transfigured soul’s participation
 therein, which no merely personal language, taken alone, can touch.
 Thus Boehme, trying to describe the union between the Word and the
 soul, says, “I give you an earthly similitude of this. Behold a
 bright flaming piece of iron, which of itself is dark and black, and
 the fire so penetrateth and shineth through the iron, that it giveth
 light. Now, the iron doth not 
 <i>cease to be,</i>

  it is iron still: and the source (or property) of the fire retaineth
 its own propriety: it doth not take the iron into it, but it
 penetrateth (and shineth) through the iron; and it is iron then as
 well as before, 
 <i>free</i>

  in itself: and so also is the source or property of the 
 <i>fire.</i>

  In such a manner is the soul set in the Deity; the Deity penetrateth
 through the soul, and dwelleth in the soul, yet the soul doth not
 comprehend the Deity, but the Deity comprehendeth the soul, but doth
 not alter it (from being a soul) but only giveth it the divine source
 (or property) of the Majesty.”
 <note place="foot" n="864" id="iv.x-p50.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p51">
   

    “The Threefold Life of Man,” cap. vi. 88.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p52">Almost exactly the same image of deification was used,
 five hundred years before Boehme’s day, by Richard of St.
 Victor; a mystic whom he is hardly likely to have read. “When
 the soul is plunged in the fire of divine love,” he says,
 “like iron, it first loses its blackness, and then growing to
 white heat, it becomes like unto the fire itself. And lastly, it grows
 liquid, and losing its nature is transmuted into an utterly different
 quality of being.” “As the difference between iron that is
 cold and iron that is hot,” he says again, “so is the
 difference between soul and soul: between the tepid soul and the soul
 made incandescent by divine love.”
 <note place="foot" n="865" id="iv.x-p52.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p53">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis” (Migne,
   Patrologia Latina cxcvi.)</p></note>

 Other contemplatives say that the deified soul is transfigured by the
 inundations of the Uncreated Light: that it is like a brand blazing in
 the furnace, transformed to the likeness of the fire. “These
 souls,” says the Divine voice to St. Catherine of Siena, <pb n="422" id="iv.x-Page_422" /> “thrown into the furnace of My charity, no part of
 their will remaining outside but the whole of them being inflamed in
 Me, are like a brand, wholly consumed in the furnace, so that no one
 can take hold of it to extinguish it, because it has become fire. In
 the same way no one can seize these souls, or draw them outside of Me,
 because they are made 
 <i>one thing</i>

  with Me through grace, and I never withdraw Myself from them by
 sentiment, as in the case of those whom I am leading on to
 perfection.”
 <note place="foot" n="866" id="iv.x-p53.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p54">
   

    Dialogo, cap. lxxviii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p55">For the most subtle and delicate descriptions of the
 Unitive or Deified State, understood as self-loss in the “Ocean
 Pacific” of God, we must go to the great genius of Ruysbroeck.
 He alone, whilst avoiding all its pitfalls, has conveyed the
 suggestion of its ineffable joys in a measure which seems, as we read,
 to be beyond all that we had supposed possible to human utterance. Awe
 and rapture, theological profundity, keen psychological insight, are
 here tempered by a touching simplicity. We listen to the report of one
 who has indeed heard “the invitation of love” which
 “draws interior souls towards the One” and says
 “Come home.” A humble receptivity, a meek self-naughting
 is with Ruysbroeck, as with all great mystics, the gate of the City of
 God. “Because they have abandoned themselves to God in doing, in
 leaving undone, and in suffering,” he says of the deified souls,
 “they have steadfast peace and inward joy, consolation and
 savour, of which the world cannot partake; neither any dissembler, nor
 the man who seeks and means himself more than the glory of God.
 Moreover, those same inward and enlightened men have before them in
 their inward seeing, whenever they will, the Love of God as something
 drawing or urging them into the Unity; for they see and feel that the
 Father with the Son through the Holy Ghost, embrace Each Other and all
 the chosen, and draw themselves back with eternal love into the unity
 of Their Nature. Thus the Unity is ever drawing to itself and inviting
 to itself everything that has been born of It, either by nature or by
 grace. And therefore, too, such enlightened men are, with a free
 spirit, lifted up above reason into a bare and imageless vision,
 wherein lives the eternal indrawing summons of the Divine Unity; and,
 with an imageless and bare understanding, they pass through all works,
 and all exercises, and all things, until they reach the summit of
 their spirits. There, their bare understanding is drenched through by
 the Eternal Brightness, even as the air is drenched through by the
 sunshine. And the bare, uplifted will is transformed and drenched
 through by abysmal love, even as iron is by fire. And the bare,
 uplifted memory feels itself enwrapped and established in an abysmal
 Absence of Image. And thereby the created image <pb n="423" id="iv.x-Page_423" /> is
 united above reason in a threefold way with its Eternal Image, which
 is the origin of its being and its life. . . . Yet the creature does
 not become God, for the union takes place in God through grace and our
 homeward-turning love: and therefore the creature in its inward
 contemplation feels a distinction and an otherness between itself and
 God. And though the union is without means, yet the manifold works
 which God works in heaven and on earth are nevertheless hidden from
 the spirit. For though God gives Himself as He is, with clear
 discernment, He gives Himself in the essence of the soul, where the
 powers of the soul are simplified above reason, and where, in
 simplicity, they suffer the transformation of God. There all is full
 and overflowing, for the spirit feels itself to be one truth and one
 richness and one unity with God. Yet even here there is an essential
 tending forward, and therein is an essential distinction between the
 being of the soul and the Being of God; and this is the highest and
 finest distinction which we are able to feel.”
 <note place="foot" n="867" id="iv.x-p55.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p56">
   

    Ruysbroeck. “Samuel,” cap. xi. (English translation:
   “The Book of Truth.”)</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p57">“When love has carried us above and beyond all
 things,” he says in another place, “above the light, into
 the Divine Dark, there we are wrought and transformed by the Eternal
 Word Who is the image of the Father; and as the air is penetrated by
 the sun, thus we receive in idleness of spirit the Incomprehensible
 Light, enfolding us and penetrating us. And this flight is nothing
 else but an infinite gazing and seeing. We behold that which we are,
 and we are that which be behold; because our thought, life and being
 are uplifted in simplicity and made one with the Truth which is
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="868" id="iv.x-p57.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p58">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., “De Calculo,” cap. ix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p59">Here the personal aspect of the Absolute seems to be
 reduced to a minimum: yet all that we value in personality—love,
 action, will—remains unimpaired. We seem caught up to a plane of
 vision beyond the categories of the human mind: to the contemplation
 of a Something Other—our home, our hope, and our passion, the
 completion of our personality, and the Substance of all that Is. Such
 an endless contemplation, such a dwelling within the substance of
 Goodness, Truth and, Beauty, is the essence of that Beatific Vision,
 that participation of Eternity, “of all things most delightful
 and desired, of all things most loved by them who have it,”
 <note place="foot" n="869" id="iv.x-p59.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p60">
   

    St. Thomas Aquinas, “Summa Contra Gentiles,” bk. iii.
   cap. lxii.</p></note>

  which theology presents to us as the objective of the soul.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p61">Those mystics of the metaphysical type who tend to use
 these impersonal symbols of Place and Thing often see in the Unitive
 Life a foretaste of the Beatific Vision: an entrance here and now
 <pb n="424" id="iv.x-Page_424" /> into that absolute life within the Divine Being,
 which shall be lived by all perfect spirits when they have cast off
 the limitations of the flesh and re-entered the eternal order for
 which they were made. For them, in fact, the “deified
 man,” in virtue of his genius for transcendental reality, has
 run ahead of human history: and attained a form of consciousness which
 other men will only know when earthly life is past.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p62">In the “Book of Truth” Suso has a
 beautiful and poetic comparison between the life of the blessed
 spirits dwelling within the Ocean of Divine Love, and that approximate
 life which is lived on earth by the mystic who has renounced all
 selfhood and merged his will in that of the Eternal Truth. Here we
 find one of the best of many answers to the ancient but apparently
 immortal accusation that the mystics teach the total annihilation of
 personality as the end and object of their quest. “Lord, tell
 me,” says the Servitor, “what remains to a blessed soul
 which has wholly renounced itself.” Truth says, “When the
 good and faithful servant enters into the joy of his Lord, he is
 inebriated by the riches of the house of God; for he feels, in an
 ineffable degree, that which is felt by an inebriated man. He forgets
 himself, he is no longer conscious of his selfhood; he disappears and
 loses himself in God, and becomes one spirit with Him, as a drop of
 water which is drowned in a great quantity of wine. For even as such a
 drop disappears, taking the colour and the taste of wine, so it is
 with those who are in full possession of blessedness. All human
 desires are taken from them in an indescribable manner, they are rapt
 from themselves, and are immersed in the Divine Will. If it were
 otherwise, if there remained in the man some human thing that was not
 absorbed, those words of Scripture which say that God must be all in
 all would be false. 
 <i>His being remains, but in another form, in another glory, and in
 another power.</i>

  And all this is the result of entire and complete renunciation. . . .
 Herein thou shalt find an answer to thy question; for the true
 renunciation and veritable abandonment of a man to the Divine Will in
 the temporal world is an imitation and reduction of that
 self-abandonment of the blessed, of which Scripture speaks: and this
 imitation approaches its model more or less, according as men are more
 or less united with God and become more or less one with God. Remark
 well that which is said of the blessed: they are stripped of their
 personal initiative, and changed into another form, another glory,
 another power. What then is this other form, if it be not the Divine
 Nature and the Divine Being whereinto they pour themselves, and which
 pours Itself into them, and becomes one thing with them? And what is
 that other glory, if it be not to be illuminated and made shining in
 the Inaccessible Light? What is <pb n="425" id="iv.x-Page_425" /> that other power,
 if it be not that by means of his union with the Divine Personality,
 there is given to man a divine strength and a divine power, that he
 may accomplish all which pertains to his blessedness and omit all
 which is contrary thereto? And thus it is that, as has been said, a
 man comes forth from his selfhood.”
 <note place="foot" n="870" id="iv.x-p62.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p63">
   

    Suso, “Buchlein von der Wahrheit,” cap. iv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p64">All the mystics agree that the stripping off of the I,
 the Me, the Mine, utter renouncement, or
 “self-naughting”—self-abandonment to the direction
 of a larger Will—is an imperative condition of the attainment of
 the unitive life. The temporary denudation of the mind, whereby the
 contemplative made space for the vision of God, must now be applied to
 the whole life. Here, they say, there is a final swallowing up of that
 wilful I-hood, that surface individuality which we ordinarily
 recognize as ourselves. It goes for ever, and something new is
 established in its room. The self is made part of the mystical Body of
 God; and, humbly taking its place in the corporate life of Reality,
 would “fain be to the Eternal Goodness what his own hand is to a
 man.”
 <note place="foot" n="871" id="iv.x-p64.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p65">
   

    “Theologia Germanica,” cap. x.</p></note>

  That strange “hunger and thirst of God for the soul,”
 “at once avid and generous,” of which they speak in their
 profoundest passages, here makes its final demand and receives its
 satisfaction. “All that He has, all that He is He gives: all
 that we have, all that we are, He takes.”
 <note place="foot" n="872" id="iv.x-p65.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p66">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “Speculum Aeternae e Salutis,” cap.
   vii.</p></note>

  The self, they declare, is devoured, immersed in the Abyss;
 “sinks into God, Who is the deep of deeps.” In their
 efforts towards describing to us this, the supreme mystic act, and the
 new life to which it gives birth, they are often driven to the use of
 images which must seem to us grotesque, were it not for the flame
 which burns behind: as when Ruysbroeck cries, “To eat and be
 eaten! this is Union! . . . Since His desire is without measure, to be
 devour of of Him does not greatly amaze me.”
 <note place="foot" n="873" id="iv.x-p66.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p67">
   

    “Regnum Deum Amantium,” cap xxii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p68">(B) At this point we begin to see that the language of
 deification, taken alone, will not suffice to describe the
 soul’s final experience of Reality. The personal and emotional
 aspect of man’s relation with his Source is also needed if that
 which he means by “union with God” is to be even partially
 expressed. Hence, even the most “transcendental” mystic is
 constantly compelled to fall back on the language of love in the
 endeavour to express the content of his metaphysical raptures: and
 forced in the end to acknowledge that the perfect union of Lover and
 Beloved cannot be suggested in the precise and arid terms of religious
 philosophy. Such arid language eludes the most dangerous aspects of
 “divine union,” the pantheistic on one hand, the
 “amoristic” on the other; but it also fails to express the
 most splendid side of that amazing <pb n="426" id="iv.x-Page_426" /> experience. It
 needs some other, more personal and intimate vision to complete it:
 and this we shall find in the reports of those mystics of the
 “intimate” type to whom the Unitive Life has meant not
 self-loss in an Essence, but self-fulfilment in the union of heart and
 will.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p69">The extreme form of this kind of apprehension of
 course finds expression in the well-known and heartily abused
 symbolism of the Spiritual Marriage between God and the Soul: a
 symbolism which goes back to the Orphic Mysteries, and thence
 descended via the Neoplatonists into the stream of Christian
 tradition. But there are other and less concrete embodiments of it,
 wholly free from the dangers which are supposed to lurk in
 “erotic” imagery of this kind. Thus Jalalu ‘d Din,
 by the use of metaphors which are hardly human yet charged with
 passionate feeling, tells, no less successfully than the writer of the
 Song of Songs, the secret of “his union in which “heart
 speaks to heart.”</p>

 <verse id="iv.x-p69.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.2">With Thy Sweet Soul, this soul of mine</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.3">Hath mixed as Water doth with Wine.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.4">Who can the Wine and Water part,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.5">Or me and Thee when we combine?</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.6">Thou art become my greater self;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.7">Small bounds no more can me confine.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.8">Thou hast my being taken on,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.9">And shall not I now take on Thine?</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.10">Me Thou for ever hast affirmed</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.11">That I may ever know Thee mine</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.12">Thy Love has pierced me through and through,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.13">Its thrill with Bone and Nerve entwine.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.14">I rest a Flute laid on Thy lips;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.15">A lute, I on Thy breast recline.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p69.16">Breathe deep in me that I may sigh;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p69.17">Yet strike my strings, and tears shall shine.”
 <note place="foot" n="874" id="iv.x-p69.18"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p70">
   

    Jalalu ‘d Din, “The Festival of Spring”
   (Hastie’s translation p. 10).</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p71">What the mystic here desires to tell us is, that his
 new life is not only a free and conscious participation in the life of
 Eternity—a fully-established existence on real and
 transcendental levels—but also the conscious sharing of an
 inflowing 
 <i>personal life</i>

  greater than his own; a tightening of the bonds of that companionship
 which has been growing in intimacy and splendour during the course of
 the Mystic Way. This companionship, at once the most actual and most
 elusive fact of human experience, is utterly beyond the resources of
 speech. So too are those mysteries of the communion of love, whereby
 the soul’s humble, active and ever-renewed self-donation becomes
 the occasion of her glory: and “by her love she is made the
 equal of Love”—the beggar maid sharing Cophetua’s
 throne.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p72">Thus the anonymous author of the “Mirror”
 writes, in one of <pb n="427" id="iv.x-Page_427" /> his most daring passages,
 “‘I am God,’ says Love, ‘for Love is God, and
 God is Love. And this soul is God by condition of love: but I am God
 by Nature Divine. And this [state] is hers by righteousness of love,
 so that this precious beloved of me is learned, and led of Me without
 her [working]. . . . This [soul] is the eagle that flies high, so
 right high and yet more high than doth any other bird; for she is
 feathered with fine love.’”
 <note place="foot" n="875" id="iv.x-p72.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p73">
   

    “The Mirror of Simple Souls,” Div. iv. cap. i.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p74">The simplest expression of the Unitive Life, the
 simplest interpretation which we can put on its declarations, is that
 it is the complete and conscious fulfilment here and now of this
 Perfect Love. In it certain elect spirits, still in the flesh,
 “fly high and yet more high,” till “taught and led
 out of themselves,” they become, in the exaggerated language of
 the “Mirror,” “God by condition of love.”
 Home-grown English mysticism tried as a rule to express the
 inexpressible in homelier, more temperate terms than this. “I
 would that thou knew,” says the unknown author of the
 “Epistle of Prayer,” “what manner of working it is
 that knitteth man’s soul to God, and that maketh it one with Him
 in love and accordance of will after the word of St. Paul, saying
 thus: <span lang="la" id="iv.x-p74.1">‘
 <i>Qui</i>

  
 <i>adhaeret Deo, unus spiritus est cum illo</i>

 ’</span>
 <i>;</i>

  that is to say: ‘Whoso draweth near to God as it is by such a
 reverent affection touched before, he is one spirit with God.’
 That is, though all that God and he be two and sere in kind,
 nevertheless yet in grace they are so knit together that they are but
 one in spirit; and all this is one for onehead of love and accordance
 of will; and in this onehead is the marriage made between God and the
 soul the which shall never be broken, though all that the heat and the
 fervour of this work cease for a time, but by a deadly sin. In the
 ghostly feeling of this onehead may a loving soul both say and sing
 (if it list) this holy word that is written in the Book of Songs in
 the Bible, <span lang="la" id="iv.x-p74.2">
 <i>‘Dilectus meus mihi et ego illi,</i>

 </span>
 <i>’</i>

  that is, My loved unto me, and I unto Him; understanding that God
 shall be knitted with the ghostly glue of grace on His party, and the
 lovely consent in gladness of spirit on thy party.”
 <note place="foot" n="876" id="iv.x-p74.3"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p75">
   

    “The Epistle of Prayer.” Printed from Pepwell’s
   edition in “The Cell of Self-knowledge,” edited by
   Edmund Gardner, p. 88.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p76">I think no one can deny that the comparison of the
 bond between the soul and the Absolute to “ghostly glue,”
 though crude, is wholly innocent. Its appearance in this passage as an
 alternative to the symbol of wedlock may well check the uncritical
 enthusiasm of those who hurry to condemn at sight all
 “sexual” imagery. That it has seemed to the mystics
 appropriate and exact is proved by its reappearance in the next
 century in the work of a greater contemplative. “Thou givest
 me,” says Petersen, <pb n="428" id="iv.x-Page_428" /> “Thy whole Self to
 be mine whole and undivided, if at least I shall be Thine whole and
 undivided. And when I shall be thus all Thine, even as from
 everlasting Thou hast loved Thyself, so from everlasting Thou hast
 loved me: for this means nothing more than that Thou enjoyest Thyself
 in me, and that I by Thy grace enjoy Thee in myself and myself in
 Thee. And when in Thee I shall love myself, nothing else but Thee do I
 love, because 
 <i>Thou art in me and I in Thee, glued together as one and the
 selfsame thing,</i>

  which henceforth and forever cannot be divided.”
 <note place="foot" n="877" id="iv.x-p76.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p77">
   

    Gerlac Petersen, “Ignitum cum Deo Soliloqium,” cap.
   xv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p78">From this kind of language to that of the Spiritual
 Marriage, as understood by the pure minds of the mystics, is but a
 step.
 <note place="foot" n="878" id="iv.x-p78.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p79">
   

    Compare Pt. i. Cap. vi. It seems needless to repeat here the
   examples there given.</p></note>

  They mean by it no rapturous satisfactions, no dubious spiritualizing
 of earthly ecstasies, but a life-long bond “that shall never be
 lost or broken,” a close personal union of will and of heart
 between the free self and that “Fairest in Beauty” Whom it
 has known in the act of contemplation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p80">The Mystic Way has been a progress, a growth in love:
 a deliberate fostering of the inward tendency of the soul towards its
 source, an eradication of its disorderly tendencies to “temporal
 goods.” But the only proper end of love is union: “a
 perfect uniting and coupling together of the lover and the loved into
 one.”
 <note place="foot" n="879" id="iv.x-p80.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p81">
   

    Hilton, “The Treatise written to a Devout Man,” cap.
   viii.</p></note>

  It is “a unifying principle,” the philosophers say:
 <note place="foot" n="880" id="iv.x-p81.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p82">
   

    Cf. Ormond, “Foundations of Knowledge,” p. 442.
   “When we love any being, we desire either the unification of
   its life with our own or our own unification with its life. Love in
   its innermost motive is a unifying principle.”</p></note>

  life’s mightiest agent upon every plane. Moreover, just as
 earthly marriage is understood by the moral sense less as a
 satisfaction of personal desire, than as a part of the great process
 of life—the fusion of two selves for new purposes—so such
 spiritual marriage brings with it duties and obligations. With the
 attainment of a new order, the new infusion of vitality, comes a new
 responsibility, the call to effort and endurance on a new and mighty
 scale. It is not an act but a state. Fresh life is imparted, by which
 our lives are made complete: new creative powers are conferred. The
 self, lifted to the divine order, is to be an agent of the divine
 fecundity: an energizing centre, a parent of transcendental life.
 “The last perfection,” says Aquinas, “to supervene
 upon a thing, is its becoming the cause of other things. While then a
 creature tends by many ways to the likeness of God, the last way left
 open to it is to seek the divine likeness by being the cause of other
 things, according to what the Apostle says, <span lang="la" id="iv.x-p82.1">
 
 <i>Dei enim sumus adjutores</i>

 </span>
 <i>.”</i>

 <note place="foot" n="881" id="iv.x-p82.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p83">
   

    “Summa Contra Gentiles,” bk. ii. cap. xxi.</p></note>

  <pb n="429" id="iv.x-Page_429" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p84">We find as a matter of fact, when we come to study the
 history of the mystics, that the permanent Unitive State, or spiritual
 marriage, does mean for those who attain to it, above all else such an
 access of creative vitality. It means man’s small derivative
 life invaded and enhanced by the Absolute Life: the appearance in
 human history of personalities and careers which seem superhuman when
 judged by the surface mind. Such activity, such a bringing forth of
 “the fruits of the Spirit,” may take many forms: but where
 it is absent, where we meet with personal satisfactions, personal
 visions or raptures—however sublime and
 spiritualized—presented as marks of the Unitive Way, ends or
 objects of the quest of Reality, we may be sure that we have wandered
 from the “strait and narrow road” which leads, not to
 eternal rest, but to Eternal Life. “The fourth degree of love is
 spiritually fruitful,”
 <note place="foot" n="882" id="iv.x-p84.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p85">
   

    “De Quatuor Gradibus Violentae Charitatis” (Migne,
   Patrologia Latina cxcvi. col. 1216 D).</p></note>

  said Richard of St. Victor. Wherever we find a sterile love, a
 “holy passivity,” we are in the presence of quietistic
 heresy; not of the Unitive Life. “I hold it for a certain
 truth,” says St. Teresa, “that in giving these graces our
 Lord intends, as I have often told you, to strengthen our weakness so
 that we may imitate Him by suffering much. . . . Whence did St. Paul
 draw strength to support his immense labours? We see clearly in him
 the effects of visions and contemplations which come indeed from our
 Lord, and not from our own imagination or the devil’s fraud. Do
 you suppose St. Paul hid himself in order to enjoy in peace these
 spiritual consolations, and did nothing else? You know that on the
 contrary he never took a day’s rest so far as we can learn, and
 worked at night in order to earn his bread. . . . Oh my sisters! how
 forgetful of her own ease, how careless of honours, should she be
 whose soul God thus chooses for His special dwelling place! For if her
 mind is fixed on Him, as it ought to be, she must needs forget
 herself; all her thoughts are bent on how to please Him better, and
 when and how she may show Him her love. 
 <i>This</i>

  is the end and aim of prayer, my daughters; 
 <i>this</i>

  is the object of that spiritual marriage whose children are always
 good works. 
 <i>Works</i>

  are the best proof that the favours which we receive have come from
 God.”
 <note place="foot" n="883" id="iv.x-p85.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p86">
   

    “El Castillo Interior,” Moradas Sétimas, cap.
   iv.</p></note>

  “To give our Lord a perfect hospitality” she says in the
 same chapter, “Mary and Martha must combine.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p87">When we look at the lives of the great theopathetic
 mystics, the true initiates of Eternity—inarticulate as these
 mystics often are—we find ourselves in the presence of an
 amazing, a superabundant vitality: of a “triumphing force”
 over which circumstance has no power. The incessant production of good
 works seems indeed <pb n="430" id="iv.x-Page_430" /> to be the object of that Spirit,
 by Whose presence their interior castle is now filled.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p88">We see St. Paul, abruptly enslaved by the First and
 Only Fair, not hiding himself to enjoy the vision of Reality, but
 going out single-handed to organize the Catholic Church. We ask how it
 was possible for an obscure Roman citizen, without money, influence,
 or good health, to lay these colossal foundations: and he answers
 “Not I, but Christ in me.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p89">We see St. Joan of Arc, a child of the peasant class,
 leaving the sheepfold to lead the armies of France. We ask how this
 incredible thing can be: and are told “Her Voices bade
 her.” A message, an overpowering impulse, came from the
 supra-sensible: vitality flowed in on her, she knew not how or why.
 She was united with the Infinite Life, and became Its agent, the
 medium of Its strength, “what his own hand is to a
 man.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p90">We see St. Francis, “God’s
 troubadour,” marked with His wounds, inflamed with His
 joy—obverse and reverse of the earnest-money of
 eternity—or St. Ignatius Loyola, our Lady’s knight, a
 figure at once militant and romantic, go out to change the spiritual
 history of Europe. Where did they find—born and bred to the most
 ordinary of careers, in the least spiritual of atmospheres—that
 superabundant energy, that genius for success which triumphed best in
 the most hopeless situations? Francis found it before the crucifix in
 St. Damiano, and renewed it in the ineffable experience of La Verna;
 when “by mental possession and rapture he was transfigured of
 God.” Ignatius found it in the long contemplations and hard
 discipline of the cave of Manresa, after the act of surrender in which
 he dedicated his knighthood to the service of the Mother of God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p91">We see St. Teresa, another born romantic, pass to the
 Unitive State after long and bitter struggles between her lower and
 higher personality. A chronic invalid over fifty years of age,
 weakened by long ill-health and the mortifications of the Purgative
 Way she deliberately breaks with her old career in obedience to the
 inward Voice, leaves her convent, and starts a new life: coursing
 through Spain, and reforming a great religious order in the teeth of
 the ecclesiastical world. Yet more amazing, St. Catherine of Siena, an
 illiterate daughter of the people, after a three years’ retreat
 consummates the mystic marriage, and emerges from the cell of
 self-knowledge to dominate the politics of Italy. How came it that
 these apparently unsuitable men and women, checked on every side by
 inimical environment, ill-health, custom, or poverty achieved these
 stupendous destinies? The explanation can only lie in the fact that
 all these persons were great mystics, living upon high levels the
 theopathetic life. In each a character of the <pb n="431" id="iv.x-Page_431" />
 heroic type, of great vitality, deep enthusiasms, unconquerable will,
 was raised to the spiritual plane, remade on higher levels of
 consciousness. Each by surrender of selfhood, by acquiescence in the
 large destinies of life, had so furthered that self’s natural
 genius for the Infinite that their human limitations were overpassed.
 Hence they rose to freedom and attained to the one ambition of the
 “naughted soul,” “I would fain be to the Eternal
 Goodness what his own hand is to a man.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p92">Even Madame Guyon’s natural tendency to passive
 states breaks down with her entrance on the Unitive Way. Though she
 cannot be classed amongst the greatest of its initiates, she too felt
 its fertilizing power, was stung from her “holy
 indifference” to become, as it were, involuntarily true to
 type.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p93">“The soul,” she says of the self entering
 upon Union—and we cannot doubt that as usual she is describing
 her own carefully docketed “states”—“feels a
 secret vigour taking more and more strongly possession of all her
 being: and little by little she receives a new life, never again to be
 lost, at least so far as one can be assured of anything in this life.
 . . . This new life is not like that which she had before. It is a
 life in God. It is a perfect life. She no longer lives or works of
 herself: but God lives, acts and works in her, and this grows little
 by little till she becomes perfect with God’s perfection, is
 rich with His riches, and loves with His love.” . . .
 <note place="foot" n="884" id="iv.x-p93.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p94">
   

    “Les Torrents,” pt. i. cap. ix.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p95">This new, intense, and veritable life has other and
 even more vital characteristics than those which lead to “the
 performance of acts” or “the incessant production of good
 works.” It is, in an actual sense, as Richard of St. Victor
 reminded us, fertile, creative, as well as merely active. In the
 fourth degree of love, the soul brings forth its children. It is the
 agent of a fresh outbirth of spiritual vitality into the world; the
 helpmate of the Transcendent Order, the mother of a spiritual progeny.
 The great unitive mystics are each of them the founders of spiritual
 families, centres wherefrom radiates new transcendental life. The
 “flowing light of the Godhead” is focussed in them, as in
 a lens, only that it may pass through them to spread out on every
 side. So, too, the great creative seers and artists are the parents,
 not merely of their own immediate works, but also of whole schools of
 art, whole groups of persons who acquire or inherit their vision of
 beauty or truth. Thus within the area of influence of a Paul, a
 Francis, an Ignatius, a Teresa, an atmosphere of reality is created;
 and new and vital spiritual personalities gradually appear, meet for
 the work which these great founders set in hand. The real witness to
 St. Paul’s ecstatic life in God, is the train of Christian
 churches by which his journeyings are marked. Wherever Francis passed,
 he left <pb n="432" id="iv.x-Page_432" /> Franciscans, “fragrant with a
 wondrous aspect,” where none had been before.
 <note place="foot" n="885" id="iv.x-p95.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p96">
   

    Thomas of Celano, Legenda Secunda, cap. xii.</p></note>

  The Friends of God spring up, individual mystics, here and there
 through the Rhineland and Bavaria. Each becomes the centre of an ever
 widening circle of transcendent life, the parent of a spiritual
 family. They are come like their Master, that men may have life more
 abundantly: from them new mystic energy is actually born into the
 world. Again, Ignatius leaves Manresa a solitary: maimed, ignorant,
 and poor. He comes to Rome with his company already formed, and ablaze
 with his spirit; veritably his children, begotten of him, part and
 parcel of his life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p97">Teresa finds the order of Mount Carmel hopelessly
 corrupt: its friars and nuns blind to reality, indifferent to the
 obligations of the cloistered life. She is moved by the Spirit to
 leave her convent and begin, in abject poverty, the foundation of new
 houses, where the most austere and exalted life of contemplation shall
 be led. She enters upon this task to the accompaniment of an almost
 universal mockery. Mysteriously, as she proceeds, novices of the
 spiritual life appear and cluster around her. They come into
 existence, one knows not how, in the least favourable of atmospheres:
 but one and all are salted with the Teresian salt. They receive the
 infection of her abundant vitality: embrace eagerly and joyously the
 heroic life of the Reform. In the end, every city in Spain has within
 it Teresa’s spiritual children: a whole order of contemplatives,
 as truly born of her as if they were indeed her sons and daughters in
 the flesh. Well might the Spiritual Alchemists say that the true
 <span lang="la" id="iv.x-p97.1">“Lapis
 Philosophorum”</span> is a 
 <i>tinging stone:</i>

  which imparts its goldness to the base metals brought within its
 sphere of influence.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p98">This reproductive power is one of the greatest marks
 of the theopathetic life: the true “mystic marriage” of
 the individual soul with its Source. Those rare personalities in whom
 it is found are the 
 <i>media</i>

  through which that Triumphing Spiritual Life which is the essence of
 reality forces an entrance into the temporal order and begets
 children; heirs of the superabundant vitality of the transcendental
 universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p99">But the Unitive Life is more than the sum total of its
 symptoms: more than the heroic and apostolic life of the “great
 active”: more than the divine motherhood of new “sons and
 daughters of the Absolute.” These are only its outward signs,
 its expression in time and space. I have first laid stress upon that
 expression, because it is the side which all critics and some friends
 of the mystics persistently ignore. The contemplative’s power of
 living this intense and creative life within the temporal order,
 however, is tightly bound up with that other life in which he attains
 to <pb n="433" id="iv.x-Page_433" /> complete communion with the Absolute Order, and
 submits to the inflow of its supernal vitality. In discussing the
 relation of the mystical experience to philosophy,
 <note place="foot" n="886" id="iv.x-p99.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p100">
   

    
   <i>Supra</i>

   , Pt. I. Cap. II.</p></note>

  we saw that the complete mystic consciousness, and therefore, of
 course, the complete mystic world, had a twofold character which could
 hardly be reconciled with the requirements of monism. It embraced a
 Reality which seems from the human standpoint at once static and
 dynamic, transcendent and immanent, eternal and temporal: accepted
 both the absolute World of Pure Being and the unresting World of
 Becoming as integral parts of its vision of Truth, demanding on its
 side a dual response. All through the Mystic Way we caught glimpses of
 the growth and exercise of this dual intuition of the Real. Now, the
 mature mystic, having come to his full stature, passed through the
 purifications of sense and of spirit and entered on his heritage, must
 and does take up as a part of that heritage not merely (
 <i>a</i>

 ) a fruition of the Divine Goodness, Truth, and Beauty, his place
 within the Sempiternal Rose, nor (
 <i>b</i>

 ) the creative activity of an agent of the Eternal Wisdom, still
 immersed in the River of Life: but both together—the twofold
 destiny of the spiritual man, called to “incarnate the Eternal
 in time.” To use the old scholastic language, he is at once
 patient and agent: patient as regards God, agent as regards the
 world.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p101">In a deep sense it may be said of him that he now
 participates according to his measure in that divine-human life which
 mediates between man and the Eternal, and constitutes the
 “salvation of the world.” Therefore, though his outward
 heroic life of action, his divine fecundity, may seem to us the best
 evidence of his state, it is the inner knowledge of his mystical
 sonship whereby “we feel eternal life in us above all other
 thing,”
 <note place="foot" n="887" id="iv.x-p101.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p102">
   

    Ruysbroeck, “De Calculo,” cap. ix.</p></note>

  which is for him the guarantee of absolute life. He has many ways of
 describing this central fact; this peculiar consciousness of his own
 transcendence, which coexists with, and depends on, a complete
 humility. Sometimes he says that whereas in the best moments of his
 natural life he was but the “faithful servant” of the
 eternal order, and in the illuminated way became its “secret
 friend,” he is now advanced to the final, most mysterious state
 of “hidden child.” “How great,” says
 Ruysbroeck, “is the difference between the secret friend and the
 hidden child! For the friend makes only loving, living, but measured
 ascents towards God. But the child presses on to lose his own life
 upon the summits, in that simplicity which knoweth not itself. . . .
 When we transcend ourselves and become in our ascent towards God so
 simple that the bare supreme Love can lay hold of us, then we cease,
 and we and all our selfhood <pb n="434" id="iv.x-Page_434" /> die in God. And in this
 death we become the hidden children of God, and find a new life within
 us.”
 <note place="foot" n="888" id="iv.x-p102.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p103">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., cap viii. and ix. (condensed).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p104">Though the outer career of the great mystic, then, be
 one of superhuman industry, a long fight with evil and adversity, his
 real and inner life dwells securely upon the heights; in the perfect
 fruition which he can only suggest to us by the paradoxical symbols of
 ignorance and emptiness. He dominates existence because he thus
 transcends it: is a son of God, a member of the eternal order, shares
 its substantial life. “Tranquillity according to His essence,
 activity according to His Nature: absolute repose, absolute
 fecundity”: this, says Ruysbroeck again, is the twofold property
 of Godhead: and the secret child of the Absolute participates in this
 dual character of Reality—“for this dignity has man been
 made.”
 <note place="foot" n="889" id="iv.x-p104.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p105">
   

    
   <i>Vide supra</i>

    p. 35.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p106">Those two aspects of truth which he has so clumsily
 classified as static and dynamic, as Being and Becoming, now find
 their final reconciliation within his own nature: for that nature has
 become conscious in all its parts, has unified itself about its
 highest elements. That strange, tormenting vision of a perfect peace,
 a joyous self-loss, annihilation in some mighty Life that overpassed
 his own, which haunts man throughout the whole course of his history,
 and finds a more or less distorted expression in all his creeds, a
 justification in all his ecstasies, is now traced to its source: and
 found to be the inevitable expression of an instinct by which he
 recognized, though he could not attain, the noblest part of his
 inheritance. This recognition of his has of necessity been imperfect
 and oblique. It has taken in many temperaments an exaggerated form,
 and has been further disguised by the symbolic language used to
 describe it. The tendency of Indian mysticism to regard the Unitive
 Life wholly in its passive aspect, as a total self-annihilation, a
 disappearance into the substance of the Godhead, results, I believe,
 from such a distortion of truth. The Oriental mystic “presses on
 to lose his life upon the heights”; but he does not come back
 and bring to his fellow-men the life-giving news that he has
 transcended mortality in the interests of the race. The temperamental
 bias of Western mystics towards activity has saved them as a rule from
 such one-sided achievement as this; and hence it is in them that the
 Unitive Life, with its “dual character of activity and
 rest,” has assumed its richest and noblest forms.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p107">Of these Western mystics none has expressed more
 lucidly or splendidly than Ruysbroeck the double nature of man’s
 reaction to Reality. It is the heart of his vision of truth. In all
 his books he returns to it again and again: speaking, as none familiar
 with his <pb n="435" id="iv.x-Page_435" /> writings can doubt, the ardent, joyous,
 vital language of firsthand experience, not the platitudes of
 philosophy. He might say with Dante, his forerunner into the
 Empyrean:—</p>

 <verse id="iv.x-p107.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p107.2">“La forma universal di questo nodo</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p107.3">credo ch’ io vidi, perchè più di
 largo</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p107.4">dicendo questo, mi sento ch’ io godo.”
 <note place="foot" n="890" id="iv.x-p107.5"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p108">
   

    Par. xxxiii. 91. “I believe that I beheld the universal form
   of this knot: because in saying this I feel my joy
   increased.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p109">It is then from Ruysbroeck that I shall make my
 quotations: and if they be found somewhat long and difficult of
 comprehension, their unique importance for the study of man’s
 spiritual abilities must be my excuse.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p110">First, his vision of God:—</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p111">“The Divine Persons,” he says, “Who
 form one sole God, are in the fecundity of their nature ever active:
 and in the simplicity of their essence they form the Godhead and
 eternal blessedness. Thus God according to the Persons is Eternal
 Work: but according to the essence and Its perpetual stillness, He is
 Eternal Rest. Now love and fruition live between this activity and
 this rest. Love would ever be active: for its nature is eternal
 working with God. Fruition is ever at rest, for it consists above all
 will and all desire, in the embrace of the well-beloved by the
 well-beloved in a simple and imageless love; wherein the Father,
 together with the Son, enfolds His beloved ones in the fruitive unity
 of His Spirit, above the fecundity of nature. And that same Father
 says to each soul in His infinite loving kindness, ‘Thou art
 Mine and I am thine: I am thine and thou art Mine, for I have chosen
 thee from all eternity.’”
 <note place="foot" n="891" id="iv.x-p111.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p112">
   

    “De Septem Gradibus Amoris,” Cap. xiv
   .
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p113">Next the vision of the self’s destiny:
 “Our activity consists in loving God and our fruition in
 enduring God and being penetrated by His love. There is a distinction
 between love and fruition, as there is between God and His Grace. When
 we unite ourselves to God by love, then we are spirit: but when we are
 caught up and transformed by His Spirit, then we are led into
 fruition. And the spirit of God Himself breathes us out from Himself
 that we may love, and may do good works; and again He draws us into
 Himself, that we may rest in fruition. And this is Eternal Life; even
 as our mortal life subsists in the indrawing and outgoing of our
 breath.”
 <note place="foot" n="892" id="iv.x-p113.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p114">
   

    
   <i>Ibid., loc. cit.</i>
</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p115">“Understand,” he says again, “God
 comes to us incessantly, both with means and without means; and He
 demands of us both action and fruition, in such away that the action
 never hinders the fruition, nor the fruition the action, but they
 strengthen one <pb n="436" id="iv.x-Page_436" /> another. And this is why the
 interior man [
 <i>i.e.,</i>

  the contemplative] lives his life according to these two ways; that
 is to say, in rest and in work. And in each of them he is wholly and
 undividedly; for he dwells wholly in God in virtue of his restful
 fruition and wholly in himself in virtue of his active love. And God,
 in His communications, perpetually calls and urges him to renew both
 this rest and this work. And because the soul is just, it desires to
 pay at every instant that which God demands of it; and this is why
 each time it is irradiated of Him, the soul turns inward in a manner
 that is both active and fruitive, and thus it is renewed in all
 virtues and ever more profoundly immersed in fruitive rest. . . . It
 is active in all loving work, for it sees its rest. It is a pilgrim,
 for it sees its country. For love’s sake it strives for victory,
 for it sees its crown. Consolation, peace, joy, beauty and riches, all
 that can give delight, all this is shown to the mind illuminated in
 God, in spiritual similitudes and without measure. And through this
 vision and touch of God, love continues active. For such a just man
 has built up in his own soul, in rest and in work, a veritable life
 which shall endure for ever, but which shall be transformed after this
 present life to a state still more sublime. Thus this man is just, and
 he goes 
 <i>towards</i>

  God by inward love, in eternal work, and he goes in God by his
 fruitive inclination in eternal rest. And he dwells in God; and yet he
 goes out towards all creatures, in a spirit of love towards all
 things, in virtue and in works of righteousness. 
 <i>And this is she supreme summit of the inner life</i>

 .”
 <note place="foot" n="893" id="iv.x-p115.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p116">
   

    Ruysbroeck “Do Ornatu Spiritalium Nuptiarum,”” I.
   ii cap. lxv.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p117">Compare this description with the careers of the
 theopathetic mystics, in whom, indeed, “action has not injured
 fruition, nor fruition action,” who have by some secret
 adjustment contrived to “possess their lives in rest and in
 work” without detriment to inward joy or outward industry. Bear
 in mind as you read these words—Ruysbroeck’s supreme
 effort to tell the true relation between man’s created spirit
 and his God—the great public ministry of St. Catherine of Siena,
 which ranged from the tending of the plague-stricken to the reforming
 of the Papacy; and was accompanied by the inward fruitive
 consciousness of the companionship of Christ. Remember the humbler but
 not less beautiful and significant achievement of her Genoese
 namesake: the strenuous lives of St. Francis of Assisi, St. Ignatius,
 St. Teresa, outwardly cumbered with much serving, observant of an
 infinitude of tiresome details, composing rules, setting up
 foundations, neglecting no aspect of their business which could
 conduce to its practical success, yet “altogether dwelling in
 God in restful fruition.” Are not all these supreme examples of
 the state in which the self, at last fully conscious, knowing Reality
 because she is wholly real, <pb n="437" id="iv.x-Page_437" /> pays her debt? Unable
 to rest entirely either in work or in fruition, she seizes on this
 twofold expression of the superabundant life by which she is
 possessed: and, on the double wings of eagerness and effort, takes
 flight towards her Home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p118">In dwelling, as we have done, on the ways in which the
 great mystic makes actual to himself the circumstances of the Unitive
 State, we must not forget that this state is, in essence, a fulfilment
 of love; the attainment of a “heart’s desire.” By
 this attainment, this lifting of the self to free union with the
 Real—as by the earthly marriage which dimly prefigures
 it—a new life is entered upon, new powers, new responsibilities
 are conferred. But this is not all. The three prime activities of the
 normal self, feeling, intellect, and will, though they seem to be
 fused, are really carried up to a higher term. They are unified, it is
 true, but still present in their integrity; and each demands and
 receives full satisfaction in the attainment of this fillal
 “honour for which man has been made.” The intellect is
 immersed in that mighty vision of truth, known now not as a vision but
 as a home; where St. Paul saw things which might not be uttered, St.
 Teresa found the “perpetual companionship of the Blessed
 Trinity,” and Dante, caught to its heart for one brief moment,
 his mind smitten by the blinding flash of the Uncreated light, knew
 that he had resolved Reality’s last paradox: the unity of
 <span lang="it" id="iv.x-p118.1">
 <i>“cerchio”</i>

 </span>and <span lang="it" id="iv.x-p118.2">
 <i>“imago”</i>

 </span>
 <i>—</i>

 the infinite and personal aspects of God.
 <note place="foot" n="894" id="iv.x-p118.3"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p119">
   

    Par. xxxiii. 137.</p></note>

  The enhanced will, made over to the interests of the Transcendent,
 receives new worlds to conquer, new strength to match its exalted
 destiny. But the heart too here enters on a new order, begins to live
 upon high levels of joy. “This soul, says Love, swims in the sea
 of joy: that is, in the sea of delight, the stream of divine
 influences.”
 <note place="foot" n="895" id="iv.x-p119.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p120">
   

    “The Mirror of Simple Souls.” p. 161.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p121"><span lang="la" id="iv.x-p121.1">
 <i>“Amans volat, currit et laetatur: liber est et non
 tenetur</i>

 ,”</span>
 <note place="foot" n="896" id="iv.x-p121.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p122">
   

    “De Imitatione Christi,” I. iii. cap. v.</p></note>

 said à Kempis: classic words, which put before us once and for
 ever the inward joyousness and liberty of the saints. They “fly,
 run, and rejoice”—those great, laborious souls, often
 spent with amazing mortifications, vowed to hard and never-ending
 tasks. They are “free, and nothing can hold them,” though
 they seem to the world fenced in by absurd renunciations and
 restrictions, deprived of that cheap licence which it knows as
 liberty.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p123">That fruition of joy of which Ruysbroeck speaks in
 majestic phrases, as constituting the interior life of mystic souls
 immersed in the Absolute—the translation of the Beatific Vision
 into the terms of a supernal feeling-state—is often realized in
 the secret experience of those same mystics, as the perennial
 possession of a childlike gaiety, an inextinguishable gladness of
 heart. The <pb n="438" id="iv.x-Page_438" /> transfigured souls move to the measures
 of a “love dance” which persists in mirth without
 comparison, through every outward hardship and tribulation. They enjoy
 the high spirits peculiar to high spirituality: and shock the world by
 a delicate playfulness, instead of exhibiting the morose resignation
 which it feels to be proper to the “spiritual life.” Thus
 St. Catherine of Siena, though constantly suffering, “was always
 jocund and of a happy spirit.” When prostrate with illness she
 overflowed with gaiety and gladness, and “was full of laughter
 in the Lord, exultant and rejoicing. “
 <note place="foot" n="897" id="iv.x-p123.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p124">
   

    Contestatio Fr. Thomae Caffarina, Processus, col. 1258 (E. Gardner,
   “St. Catherine of Siena,” p. 48).</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p125">Moreover, the most clear-sighted amongst the mystics
 declare such joy to be an implicit of Reality. Thus Dante, initiated
 into Paradise, sees the whole Universe laugh with delight as it
 glorifies God:
 <note place="foot" n="898" id="iv.x-p125.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p126">
   

    Par. xxvii. 4.</p></note>

  and the awful countenance of Perfect Love adorned with smiles.
 <note place="foot" n="899" id="iv.x-p126.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p127">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., xx. 13.</p></note>

  Thus the souls of the great theologians dance to music and laughter
 in the Heaven of the Sun;
 <note place="foot" n="900" id="iv.x-p127.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p128">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>

   ., x. 76, 118.</p></note>

  the loving seraphs, in their ecstatic joy, whirl about the Being of
 God.
 <note place="foot" n="901" id="iv.x-p128.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p129">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>, xxviii. 100.</p></note>

  <span lang="it" id="iv.x-p129.1">“O 
 <i>luce sterna che . . . ami ed arridi,</i>

 ”</span> exclaims the pilgrim, as the Divine Essence is
 at last revealed to him,
 <note place="foot" n="902" id="iv.x-p129.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p130">
   

    
   <i>Ibid</i>., xxxiii. 124-26.</p></note>

  and he perceives love and joy as the final attributes of the Triune
 God. Thus Beatrice with 
 <i>“suoi occhi ridenti”</i>—
 so different from the world’s idea of a suitable demeanour for
 the soul’s supreme instructress—laughs as she mounts with
 him the ladder to the stars. So, if the deified soul has indeed run
 ahead of humanity and “according to his fruition dwells in
 heaven,” he too, like Francis, will run, rejoice and make merry:
 join the eager dance of the Universe about the One. “If,”
 says Patmore, “we may credit certain hints contained in the
 lives of the saints, love raises the spirit above the sphere of
 reverence and worship into one of laughter and dalliance: a sphere in
 which the soul says:—</p>

 <verse id="iv.x-p130.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.x-p130.2">“‘Shall I, a gnat which dances in Thy
 ray,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.x-p130.3">
 <i>Dare</i>

  to be reverent?’”
 <note place="foot" n="903" id="iv.x-p130.4"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p131">
   

    Coventry Patmore, “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,”
   “Aurea Dicta.”</p></note>
 </l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p132">Richard Rolle has expressed this exultant
 “spirit of dalliance” with peculiar insight and delicacy.
 “Among the delights which he tastes in so sweet love
 burning,” he says of the true lover who “in the bond of
 the lovers’ will stably is confirmed,” “a heavenly
 privity inshed he feels, that no man can know but he that has received
 it, and in himself bears the electuary that anoints and makes happy
 all joyful lovers in Jesu; so that they cease not to hie in heavenly
 seats to sit, endlessly their Maker to enjoy. Hereto truly they yearn
 in heavenly sights abiding; and inwardly set <pb n="439" id="iv.x-Page_439" /> afire,
 all their inward parts are glad with pleasant shining in light. And
 themselves they feel gladdened with merriest love, and in joyful song
 wonderfully melted. . . . But this grace generally and to all is not
 given, but to the holy soul imbued with the holiest is taught; in whom
 the excellence of love shines, and songs of lovely loving, Christ
 inspiring, commonly burst up, and being made as it were a pipe of
 love, in sight of God more goodly than can be said, joying sounds. The
 which (soul) the mystery of love knowing, with great cry to its Love
 ascends, in wit sharpest, and in knowledge and in feeling subtle; not
 spread in things of this world but into God all gathered and set, that
 in cleanness of conscience and shining of soul to Him it may serve
 Whom it has purposed to love, and itself to Him to give. Surely the
 clearer the love of the lover is, the nearer to him and the more
 present God is. And thereby more clearly in God he joys, and of the
 sweet Goodness the more he feels, that to lovers is wont Itself to
 inshed, and to mirth without comparison the hearts of the meek to
 turn.”
 <note place="foot" n="904" id="iv.x-p132.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p133">
   

    Richard Rolle, “The Fire of Love,” bk. ii. cap.
   vii.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p134">The state of burning love, said Rolle, than which he
 could conceive no closer reaction to Reality, was the state of
 Sweetness and Song: the welling up of glad music in the simple soul,
 man’s natural expression of a joy which overpasses the
 descriptive powers of our untuneful speech. In the gay rhythms of that
 primordial art he may say something of the secret which the more
 decorous periods of religion and philosophy will never let him tell:
 something, too, which in its very childishness, its freedom from the
 taint of solemnity and self-importance, expresses the quality of that
 inward life, that perpetual youth, which the “secret
 child” of the Transcendent Order enjoys. “As it were a
 pipe of love” in the sight of God he “joying
 sounds.” The music of the spheres is all about him: he is a part
 of the great melody of the Divine. “Sweetest forsooth,”
 says Rolle again, “is the rest which the spirit takes whilst
 sweet goodly sound comes down, in which it is delighted: and in most
 sweet song and playful the mind is ravished to sing likings of love
 everlasting.”
 <note place="foot" n="905" id="iv.x-p134.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p135">
   

    
   <i>Op. cit</i>

   ., bk. i. cap. xi.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p136">When we come to look at the lives of the mystics, we
 find it literally true that such “songs of lovely loving
 commonly burst up” whenever we can catch them unawares; see
 behind the formidable and heroic activities of reformer, teacher, or
 leader of men the <span lang="la" id="iv.x-p136.1">
 <i>vie intime</i>

 </span> which is lived at the hearth of Love. “What are
 the servants of the Lord but His minstrels?” said St. Francis,
 <note place="foot" n="906" id="iv.x-p136.2"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p137">
   

    “Speculum Perfectionis,” cap, c. (Steele’s
   translation).</p></note>

  who saw nothing inconsistent between the Celestial Melodies and the
 Stigmata of Christ. Moreover the songs of such troubadours, as <pb n="440" id="iv.x-Page_440" /> the hermit of Hampole learned in his wilderness, are not
 only sweet but playful. Dwelling always in a light of which we hardly
 dare to think, save in the extreme terms of reverence and awe, they
 are not afraid with any amazement: they are at home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p138">The whole life of St. Francis of Assisi, that spirit
 transfigured in God, who “loved above all other birds a certain
 little bird which is called the lark,”
 <note place="foot" n="907" id="iv.x-p138.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p139">
   

    “Speculum,” cap. cxiii.</p></note>

  was one long march to music through the world. To sing seemed to him
 a primary spiritual function: he taught his friars in their preaching
 to urge all men to this.
 <note place="foot" n="908" id="iv.x-p139.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p140">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , cap. c.</p></note>

  It appeared to him appropriate and just to use the romantic language
 of the troubadours in praise of the perfect Love which had marked him
 as Its own. “Drunken with the love and compassion of Christ,
 blessed Francis on a time did things such as these. For the most sweet
 melody of spirit boiling up within him, frequently broke out in French
 speech, and the veins of murmuring which he heard secretly with his
 ears broke forth into French-like rejoicing. And sometimes he picked
 up a branch from the earth, and laying it on his left arm, he drew in
 his right hand another stick like a bow over it, as if on a viol or
 other instrument, and, making fitting gestures, sang with it in French
 unto the Lord Jesus Christ.”
 <note place="foot" n="909" id="iv.x-p140.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p141">
   

    
   <i>Ibid.</i>

   , cap. xciii., also Thomas of Celano, Vita Secunda, cap. xc.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p142">Many a time has the romantic quality of the Unitive
 Life—its gaiety, freedom, assurance, and joy—broken out in
 “French-like rejoicings”; which have a terribly frivolous
 sound for worldly ears, and seem the more preposterous as coming from
 people whose outward circumstances are of the most uncomfortable kind.
 St. John of the Cross wrote love songs to his Love. St. Rose of Lima
 sang duets with the birds. St. Teresa, in the austere and
 poverty-stricken seclusion of her first foundation, did not disdain to
 make rustic hymns and carols for her daughters’ use in the
 dialect of Old Castile. Like St. Francis, she had a horror of
 solemnity. It was only fit for hypocrites, thought these rejuvenators
 of the Church. The hard life of prayer and penance on Mount Carmel was
 undertaken in a joyous spirit to the sound of many songs. Its great
 Reformer was quick to snub the too-spiritual sister who “thought
 it better to contemplate than to sing”: and was herself heard,
 as she swept the convent corridor, to sing a little ditty about the
 most exalted of her own mystical experiences: that ineffable
 transverberation, in which the fiery arrow of the seraph pierced her
 heart.
 <note place="foot" n="910" id="iv.x-p142.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p143">
   

    
   <i>Cf</i>

   . G. Cunninghame Graham, “Santa Teresa,” vol. i. pp.
   180, 300, 304.</p></note>
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p144">But the most lovely and real, most human and near to
 us, of all these descriptions of the celestial exhilaration which
 mystic surrender brings in its train, is the artless, unintentional
 self-revelation <pb n="441" id="iv.x-Page_441" /> of St. Catherine of Genoa, whose
 inner and outer lives in their balanced wholeness provide us with one
 of our best standards by which to judge the right proportions of the
 Mystic Way. Here the whole essence of the Unitive Life is summed up
 and presented to us by one who lived it upon heroic levels: and who
 was, in fruition and activity, in rest and in work, not only a great
 active and a great ecstatic, but one of the deepest gazers into the
 secrets of Eternal Love that the history of Christian mysticism
 contains. Yet perhaps there is no passage in the works of these same
 mystics which comes to so unexpected, so startling a conclusion as
 this; in which St. Catherine, with a fearless simplicity, shows to her
 fellow-men the nature of the path that she has trodden and the place
 that she has reached.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p145">“When,” she says, in one of her reported
 dialogues—and though the tone be impersonal it is clearly
 personal experience which speaks—“the loving kindness of
 God calls a soul from the world, He finds it full of vices and sins;
 and first He gives it an instinct for virtue, and then urges it to
 perfection, and then by infused grace leads it to true self-naughting,
 and at last to true transformation. And this noteworthy order serves
 God to lead the soul along the Way: but when the soul is naughted and
 transformed, then of herself she neither works nor speaks nor wills,
 nor feels nor hears nor understands, neither has she of herself the
 feeling of outward or inward, where she may move. And in all things it
 is God Who rules and guides her, without the mediation of any
 creature. And the state of this soul is then a feeling of such utter
 peace and tranquillity that it seems to her that her heart, and her
 bodily being, and all both within and without is immersed in an ocean
 of utmost peace; from when she shall never come forth for anything
 that can befall her in this life. And she stays immovable,
 imperturbable, impassible. So much so, that it seems to her in her
 human and her spiritual nature, both within and without, she can feel
 no other thing than sweetest peace. And she is so full of peace that
 though she press her flesh, her nerves, her bones, no other thing
 comes forth from them than peace. Then says she all day for joy such
 rhymes as these, making them according to her manner:—</p>

<div class="center" id="iv.x-p145.1">
<verse id="iv.x-p145.2">
 <l id="iv.x-p145.3">“‘Vuoi tu che tu mostr’io</l>

 <l id="iv.x-p145.4">Presto che cosa è Dio?</l>

 <l id="iv.x-p145.5">Pace non trova chi da lui si
 partiò.’”<note place="foot" n="911" id="iv.x-p145.6"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p146">
    “Dost thou wish that I should show</p>
   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p147">All God’s Being thou mayst
   know?</p>
   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p148">Peace is not found of those who do not
   with Him go.”</p>
   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p149">(Vita e Dottrina, cap. xviii.)</p>
   <p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p150">Here, in spite of the many revisions to
   which the Vita has been subjected, I cannot but see an authentic
   report of St. Catherine’s inner mind; highly characteristic of
   the personality which “came joyous and rosy-faced” from
   its ecstatic encounters with Love. The very unexpectedness of its
   conclusion, so unlike the expressions supposed to be proper to the
   saints, is a guarantee of its authenticity. On the text of the
   “Vita” see Von Hügel, “The Mystical Element
   of Religion,” vol. i., Appendix.</p></note></l>
</verse>
</div>

  <pb n="442" id="iv.x-Page_442" />

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p151">“Then says she all day for joy such rhymes as
 these”—nursery rhymes, one might almost call them: so
 infantile, so naive is their rhythm. Who would have suspected this to
 be the secret manner of communion between the exalted soul of
 Catherine and her Love? How many of those who actually saw that great
 and able woman labouring in the administration of her
 hospital—who heard that profound and instinctive Christian
 Platonist instructing her disciples, and declaring the law of
 universal and heroic love—how many of these divined that
 “questa santa benedetta” who seemed to them already
 something more than earthly, a matter of solemn congratulation and
 reverential approach, went about her work with a heart engaged in no
 lofty speculations on Eternity; no outpourings of mystic passion for
 the Absolute; but “saying all day for joy,” in a spirit of
 childlike happiness, gay and foolish little songs about her Love?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p152">Standing at the highest point of the mystic ladder
 which can be reached by human spirits in this world of time and space,
 looking back upon the course of that slow interior alchemy, that
 “noteworthy order” of organic transformation, by which her
 selfhood had been purged of imperfection, raised to higher levels,
 compelled at last to surrender itself to the all-embracing,
 all-demanding life of the Real; this is St. Catherine’s
 deliberate judgment on the relative and absolute aspects of the mystic
 life. The “noteworthy order” which we have patiently
 followed, the psychic growth and rearrangement of character, the
 visions and ecstasies, the joyous illumination and bitter
 pain—these but “served to lead the soul along the
 way.” In the mighty transvaluation of values which takes place
 when that way has at last been trod, these “abnormal
 events” sink to insignificance. For us, looking out wistfully
 along the pathway to reality, they stand out, it is true, as supreme
 landmarks, by which we may trace the homeward course of pilgrim man.
 Their importance cannot be overrated for those who would study the way
 to that world from this. But the mystic, safe in that silence where
 lovers lose themselves, “his cheek on Him Who for his coming
 came,” remembers them no more. In the midst of his active work,
 his incessant spiritual creation, joy and peace enfold him. He needs
 no stretched and sharpened intuition now: for he dwells in that
 “most perfect form of contemplation” which “consists
 in simple and perceived contact of the substance of the soul with that
 of the divine.”
 <note place="foot" n="912" id="iv.x-p152.1"><p class="footnote" id="iv.x-p153">
   

    Coventry Patmore, “The Rod, the Root, and the Flower,”
   “Magna Moralia,” xv.</p></note>

  <pb n="443" id="iv.x-Page_443" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p154">The wheel of life has made its circle. Here, at the
 last point of its revolution, the extremes of sublimity and simplicity
 are seen to meet. It has swept the soul of the mystic through periods
 of alternate stress and glory; tending ever to greater transcendence,
 greater freedom, closer contact with “the Supplier of true
 life.” He emerges from that long and wondrous journey to find
 himself in rest and in work, a little child upon the bosom of the
 Father. In that most dear relation all feeling, will, and thought
 attain their end. Here all the teasing complications of our separated
 selfhood are transcended. Hence the eager striving, the sharp vision,
 are not wanted any more. In that mysterious death of selfhood on the
 summits which is the medium of Eternal Life, heights meet the deeps:
 supreme achievement and complete humility are one.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p155">In a last brief vision, a glimpse as overpowering to
 our common minds as Dante’s final intuition of reality to his
 exalted and courageous soul, we see the triumphing spirit, sent out
 before us the best that earth can offer, stoop and strip herself of
 the insignia of wisdom and power. Achieving the highest, she takes the
 lowest place. Initiated into the atmosphere of Eternity, united with
 the Absolute, possessed at last of the fullness of Its life, the soul,
 self-naughted becomes as a little child: for of such is the kingdom of
 heaven.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.x-p156"><pb n="444" id="iv.x-Page_444" /></p>

 </div2>

<div2 title="Conclusion" progress="85.80%" prev="iv.x" next="v" id="iv.xi">

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p1">Far from being academic or unreal, that history, I
 think, is vital for the deeper understanding of the history of
 humanity. It shows us, upon high levels, the psychological process to
 which every self which desires to rise to the perception of Reality
 must submit: the formula under which man’s spiritual
 consciousness, be it strong or weak, must necessarily unfold. In the
 great mystics we see the highest and widest development of that
 consciousness <pb n="445" id="iv.xi-Page_445" /> to which the human race has yet
 attained. We see its growth exhibited to us on a grand scale,
 perceptible of all men: the stages of its slow transcendence of the
 sense-world marked by episodes of splendour and of terror which are
 hard for common men to accept or understand as a part of the organic
 process of life. But the germ of that same transcendent life, the
 spring of the amazing energy which enables the great mystic to rise to
 freedom and dominate his world, is latent in all of us, an integral
 part of our humanity. Where the mystic has a genius for the Absolute,
 we have each a little buried talent, some greater, some less; and the
 growth of this talent, this spark of the soul, once we permit its
 emergence, will conform in little, and according to its measure, to
 those laws of organic growth those inexorable conditions of
 transcendence which we found to govern the Mystic Way.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p2">Every person, then, who awakens to consciousness of a
 Reality which transcends the normal world of sense—however
 small, weak imperfect that consciousness may be—is put upon a
 road which follows at low levels the path which the mystic treads at
 high levels. The success with which he follows this way to freedom and
 full life will depend on the intensity of his love and will, his
 capacity for self-discipline, his steadfastness and courage. It will
 depend on the generosity and completeness of his outgoing passion for
 absolute beauty, absolute goodness, or absolute truth. But if he move
 at all, he will move through a series of states which are, in their
 own small way, analogous to those experienced by the greatest
 contemplative on his journey towards that union with God which is the
 term of the spirit’s ascent towards its home.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p3">As the embryo of physical man, be he saint or savage,
 passes through the same stages of initial growth, so too with
 spiritual man. When the “new birth” takes place in him,
 the new life-process of his deeper self begins, the normal individual,
 no less than the mystic, will know that spiral ascent towards higher
 levels, those oscillations of consciousness between light and
 darkness, those odd mental disturbances, abrupt invasions from the
 subliminal region, and disconcerting glimpses of truth, which
 accompany the growth of the transcendental powers; though he may well
 interpret them in other than the mystic sense. He too will be impelled
 to drastic self-discipline, to a deliberate purging of his eyes that
 he may see: and receiving a new vision of the world, will be spurred
 by it to a total self-dedication, an active surrender of his whole
 being, to that aspect of the Infinite which he has perceived. He too
 will endure in little the psychic upheavals of the spiritual
 adolescence: will be forced to those sacrifices which every form of
 <pb n="446" id="iv.xi-Page_446" /> genius demands. He will know according to his
 measure the dreadful moments of lucid self-knowledge, the
 counter-balancing ecstasy of an intuition of the Real. More and more,
 as we study and collate all the available evidence, this
 fact—this law—is borne in on us: that the general movement
 of human consciousness, when it obeys its innate tendency to
 transcendence, is always the same. There is only one road from
 Appearance to Reality. “Men pass on, but the States are
 permanent for ever.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p4">I do not care whether the consciousness be that of
 artist or musician, striving to catch and fix some aspect of the
 heavenly light or music, and denying all other aspects of the world in
 order to devote themselves to this: or of the humble servant of
 Science, purging his intellect that he may look upon her secrets with
 innocence of eye: whether the higher reality be perceived in the terms
 of religion, beauty, suffering; of human love, of goodness, or of
 truth. However widely these forms of transcendence may seem to differ,
 the mystic experience is the key to them all. All in their different
 ways are exhibitions here and now of the Eternal; extensions of
 man’s consciousness which involve calls to heroic endeavour,
 incentives to the remaking of character about new and higher centres
 of life. Through each, man may rise to freedom and take his place in
 the great movement of the universe: may “understand by dancing
 that which is done.” Each brings the self who receives its
 revelation in good faith, does not check it by self-regarding
 limitations, to a humble acceptance of the universal law of knowledge:
 the law that “we behold that which we are,” and hence that
 “only the Real can know Reality.” Awakening, Discipline,
 Enlightenment, Self-surrender, and Union, are the essential phases of
 life’s response to this fundamental fact: the conditions of our
 attainment of Being, the necessary formula under which alone our
 consciousness of any of these fringes of Eternity—any of these
 aspects of the Transcendent—can unfold, develop, attain to
 freedom and full life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p5">We are, then, one and all the kindred of the mystics;
 and it is by dwelling upon this kinship, by interpreting—so far
 as we may—their great declarations in the light of our little
 experience, that we shall learn to understand them best. Strange and
 far away though they seem, they are not cut off from us by some
 impassable abyss. They belong to us. They are our brethren; the
 giants, the heroes of our race. As the achievement of genius belongs
 not to itself only, but also to the society that brought it forth; as
 theology declares that the merits of the saints avail for all; so,
 because of the solidarity of the human family, the supernal
 accomplishment of the mystics is ours also. Their attainment is the
 earnest-money of our eternal life. <pb n="447" id="iv.xi-Page_447" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p6">To be a mystic is simply to participate here and now
 in that real and eternal life; in the fullest, deepest sense which is
 possible to man. It is to share, as a free and conscious
 agent—not a servant, but a son—in the joyous travail of
 the Universe: its mighty onward sweep through pain and glory towards
 its home in God. This gift of “sonship,” this power of
 free co-operation in the world-process, is man’s greatest
 honour. The ordered sequence of states, the organic development,
 whereby his consciousness is detached from illusion and rises to the
 mystic freedom which conditions instead of being conditioned by, its
 normal world, is the way he must tread if that sonship is to be
 realized. Only by this deliberate fostering of his deeper self, this
 transmutation of the elements of his character, can he reach those
 levels of consciousness upon which he hears, and responds to, the
 measure “whereto the worlds keep time” on their great
 pilgrimage towards the Father’s heart. The mystic act of union,
 that joyous loss of the transfigured self in God, which is the crown
 of man’s conscious ascent towards the Absolute, is the
 contribution of the individual to this, the destiny of the Cosmos.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p7">The mystic knows that destiny. It is laid bare to his
 lucid vision, as our puzzling world of form and colour is to normal
 sight. He is the “hidden child” of the eternal order, an
 initiate of the secret plan. Hence, whilst “all creation
 groaneth and travaileth,” slowly moving under the spur of blind
 desire towards that consummation in which alone it can have rest, he
 runs eagerly along the pathway to reality. He is the pioneer of Life
 on its age-long voyage to the One: and shows us, in his attainment,
 the meaning and value of that life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p8">This meaning, this secret plan of Creation, flames
 out, had we eyes to see, from every department of existence. Its
 exultant declarations come to us in all great music; its magic is the
 life of all romance. Its law—the law of love—is the
 substance of the beautiful, the energizing cause of the heroic. It
 lights the altar of every creed. All man’s dreams and diagrams
 concerning a transcendent Perfection near him yet intangible, a
 transcendent vitality to which he can attain—whether he call
 these objects of desire God, grace, being, spirit, beauty, “pure
 idea”—are but translations of his deeper self’s
 intuition of its destiny; clumsy fragmentary hints at the
 all-inclusive, living Absolute which that deeper self knows to be
 real. This supernal Thing, the adorable Substance of all that
 Is—the synthesis of Wisdom, Power, and Love—and
 man’s apprehension of it, his slow remaking in its interests,
 his union with it at last; this is the theme of mysticism. That
 twofold extension of consciousness which allows him communion with its
 transcendent and immanent aspects is, in all its gradual <pb n="448" id="iv.xi-Page_448" /> processes, the Mystic Way. It is also the crown of human
 evolution; the fulfilment of life, the liberation of personality from
 the world of appearance, its entrance into the free creative life of
 the Real.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p9">Further, Christians may well remark that the
 psychology of Christ, as presented to us in the Gospels, is of a piece
 with that of the mystics. In its pain and splendour, its dual
 character of action and fruition, it reflects their experience upon
 the supernal plane of more abundant life. Thanks to this fact, for
 them the Ladder of Contemplation—that ladder which mediaeval
 thought counted as an instrument of the Passion, discerning it as
 essential to the true salvation of man—stretches without a break
 from earth to the Empyrean. It leans against the Cross; it leads to
 the Secret Rose. By it the ministers of Goodness, Truth, and Beauty go
 up and down between the transcendent and the apparent world. Seen,
 then, from whatever standpoint we may choose to adopt—whether of
 psychology, philosophy, or religion—the adventure of the great
 mystics intimately concerns us. It is a master-key to man’s
 puzzle: by its help he may explain much in his mental makeup, in his
 religious constructions, in his experience of life. In all these
 departments he perceives himself to be climbing slowly and clumsily
 upward toward some attainment yet unseen. The mystics, expert
 mountaineers, go before him: and show him, if he cares to learn, the
 way to freedom, to reality, to peace. He cannot rise in this, his
 earthly existence, to the awful and solitary peak, veiled in the Cloud
 of Unknowing, where they meet that “death of the summit,”
 which is declared by them to be the gate of Perfect Life: but if he
 choose to profit by their explorations, he may find his level, his
 place within the Eternal Order. He may achieve freedom, live the
 “independent spiritual life.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p10">Consider once more the Mystic Way as we have traced it
 from its beginning. To what does it tend if not to this?</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p11">It began by the awakening within the self of a new and
 embryonic consciousness: a consciousness of divine reality, as opposed
 to the illusory sense-world in which she was immersed. Humbled, awed
 by the august possibilities then revealed to her, that self retreated
 into the “cell of self-knowledge” and there laboured to
 adjust herself to the Eternal Order which she had perceived, stripped
 herself of all that opposed it, disciplined her energies, purified the
 organs of sense. Remade in accordance with her intuitions of reality,
 the “eternal hearing and seeing were revealed in her.” She
 opened her eyes upon a world still natural, but no longer illusory;
 since it was perceived to be illuminated by the Uncreated Light. She
 knew then the beauty, the majesty, the divinity of the living World of
 Becoming which holds in its meshes <pb n="449" id="iv.xi-Page_449" /> every living
 thing. She had transcended the narrow rhythm by which common men
 perceive but one of its many aspects, escaped the machine-made
 universe presented by the cinematograph of sense, and participated in
 the “great life of the All.” Reality came forth to her,
 since her eyes were cleansed to see It, not from some strange far-off
 and spiritual country, but gently, from the very heart of things. Thus
 lifted to a new level, she began again her ceaseless work of growth:
 and because by the cleansing of the senses she had learned to see the
 reality which is shadowed by the sense-world, she now, by the
 cleansing of her will, sought to draw nearer to that Eternal Will,
 that Being, which life, the World of Becoming, manifests and serves.
 Thus, by the surrender of her selfhood in its wholeness, the
 perfecting of her love, she slid from Becoming to Being, and found her
 true life hidden in God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p12">Yet the course of this transcendence, this amazing
 inward journey, was closely linked, first and last, with the processes
 of human life. It sprang from that life, as man springs from the sod.
 We were even able to describe it under those symbolic formulae which
 we are accustomed to call the “laws” of the natural world.
 By an extension of these formulae, their logical application, we
 discovered a path which led us without a break from the sensible to
 the supra-sensible; from apparent to absolute life. There is nothing
 unnatural about the Absolute of the mystics: He sets the rhythm of His
 own universe, and conforms to the harmonies which He has made. We,
 deliberately seeking for that which we suppose to be spiritual, too
 often overlook that which alone is Real. The true mysteries of life
 accomplish themselves so softly, with so easy and assured a grace, so
 frank an acceptance of our breeding, striving, dying, and unresting
 world, that the unimaginative natural man—all agog for the
 marvellous—is hardly startled by their daily and radiant
 revelation of infinite wisdom and love. Yet this revelation presses
 incessantly upon us. Only the hard crust of surface-consciousness
 conceals it from our normal sight. In some least expected moment, the
 common activities of life in progress, that Reality in Whom the
 mystics dwell slips through our closed doors, and suddenly we see It
 at our side.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p13">It was said of the disciples at Emmaus, <span lang="la" id="iv.xi-p13.1">“Mensam igitur ponunt panes cibosque offerunt, et
 Deum, quem in Scripturae sacrae expositione non cognoverant, in panis
 fractione cognoscunt.”</span> So too for us the
 Transcendent Life for which we crave is revealed and our living within
 it, not on some remote and arid plane of being, in the cunning
 explanations of philosophy; but in the normal acts of our diurnal
 experience, suddenly made significant for us. Not in the backwaters of
 existence, not amongst subtle arguments and occult doctrines, but in
 all those places where the direct <pb n="450" id="iv.xi-Page_450" /> and simple life
 of earth goes on. It is found in the soul of man so long as that soul
 is alive and growing: it is not found in any sterile place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p14">This fact of experience is our link with the mystics,
 our guarantee of the truthfulness of their statements, the supreme
 importance of their adventure, their closer contact with Reality. The
 mystics on their part are our guarantee of the end towards which the
 Immanent Love, the hidden steersman which dwells in our midst, is
 moving: our “lovely forerunners” on the path towards the
 Real. They come back to us from an encounter with life’s most
 august secret, as Mary came running from the tomb; filled with amazing
 tidings which they can hardly tell. We, longing for some assurance,
 and seeing their radiant faces, urge them to pass on their revelation
 if they can. It is the old demand of the dim-sighted and
 incredulous:—</p>

 <verse lang="la" id="iv.xi-p14.1">
<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p14.2">“Dic nobis Maria</l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p14.3">Quid vidisti in via?”</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.xi-p15">But they cannot say: can only report fragments
 of the symbolic vision:—</p>

 <verse id="iv.xi-p15.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p15.2"><span lang="la" id="iv.xi-p15.3">“Angelicos testes,
 sudarium, et vestes”</span>—</l>
</verse>

 <p id="iv.xi-p16">not the inner content, the final divine
 certainty. We must ourselves follow in their footsteps if we would
 have that.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p17">Like the story of the Cross, so too the story of
 man’s spirit ends in a garden: in a place of birth and
 fruitfulness, of beautiful and natural things. Divine Fecundity is its
 secret: existence, not for its own sake, but for the sake of a more
 abundant life. It ends with the coming forth of divine humanity, never
 again to leave us: living in us, and with us, a pilgrim, a worker, a
 guest at our table, a sharer at all hazards in life. The mystics
 witness to this story: waking very early they have run on before us,
 urged by the greatness of their love. We, incapable as yet of this
 sublime encounter, looking in their magic mirror, listening to their
 stammered tidings, may see far off the consummation of the race.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p18">According to the measure of their strength and of
 their passion, these, the true lovers of the Absolute, have conformed
 here and now to the utmost tests of divine sonship, the final demands
 of life. They have not shrunk from the sufferings of the cross. They
 have faced the darkness of the tomb. Beauty and agony alike have
 called them: alike have awakened a heroic response. For them the
 winter is over: the time of the singing of birds is come. From the
 deeps <pb n="451" id="iv.xi-Page_451" /> of the dewy garden, Life—new,
 unquenchable, and ever lovely—comes to meet them with the
 dawn.</p>

 <verse lang="la" id="iv.xi-p18.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p18.2">
 <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.3">Et hoc intellegere, quis bominum dabit
 bomini?</span>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p18.4">
  <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.5">Quis angelus angelo?</span>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p18.6">
  <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.7">Quis angelus bomini?</span>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p18.8">
  <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.9">El te petatur,</span>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p18.10">
  <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.11">In te quaeratur,</span>
 </l>

<l class="t2" id="iv.xi-p18.12">
  <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.13">Eld te pulsetur,</span>
 </l>

<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p18.14">
 <span class="c11" id="iv.xi-p18.15">Sic, sic accipietur invenietur, sic
 aperietur.</span></l>
</verse>

 <p class="Body" id="iv.xi-p19"><pb n="453" id="iv.xi-Page_453" /></p>

 </div2></div1>

<div1 title="Appendix: Historical Sketch of   Mysticism" progress="87.01%" prev="iv.xi" next="vi" id="v">

 <p class="dropcap" id="v-p1">I
 <span class="c5" id="v-p1.1">f</span>

  we try to represent the course of Mysticism in Europe during the
 Christian period by the common device of a chronological curve,
 showing by its rises and falls as it passes across the centuries the
 absence or preponderance in any given epoch of mystics and mystical
 thought, we shall find that the great periods of mystical activity
 tend to correspond with the great periods of artistic, material, and
 intellectual civilization. As a rule, they come immediately after, and
 seem to complete such periods: those outbursts of vitality in which
 man makes fresh conquests over his universe apparently producing, as
 their last stage, a type of heroic character which extends these
 victories to the spiritual sphere. When science, politics, literature,
 and the arts—the domination of nature and the ordering of
 life—have risen to their height and produced their greatest
 works, the mystic comes to the front; snatches the torch, and carries
 it on. It is almost as if he were humanity’s finest flower; the
 product at which each great creative period of the race had aimed.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p2">Thus the thirteenth century expressed to perfection
 the medieval ideal in religion, art, philosophy, and public life. It
 built the Gothic cathedrals, put the finishing touch to the system of
 chivalry, and nourished the scholastic philosophers. It has many
 saints, but not very many mystics; though they increase in number as
 the century draws on. The fourteenth century is filled by great
 contemplatives; who lifted this wave of activity to spiritual levels,
 and brought the intellectual vigour, the romance and passion of the
 mediaeval temperament, to bear upon the deepest mysteries of the
 transcendental life. Again, the sixteenth century, that period of
 abounding vitality which left no corner of existence unexplored, which
 produced the Renaissance and the Humanists and remade the mediaeval
 world, had hardly reached its full development before the great
 procession of the post-Renaissance mystics, with St. Teresa at their
 head, began. If life, then—the great and restless life of the
 race—be described under the trite metaphor of a billowy sea,
 each great wave as it rises from the deep bears the mystic type upon
 its crest.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p3">Our curve will therefore follow close behind that
 other curve which represents the intellectual life of humanity. Its
 course will be studded and defined for us by the names of the great
 mystics; the possessors of spiritual genius, the pathfinders to the
 country of the soul. These starry names are significant not only in
 themselves but also as links in the chain of manes growing spiritual
 history. They are not isolated <pb n="454" id="v-Page_454" /> phenomena, but are
 related to one another. Each receives something from his predecessors:
 each by his personal adventures enriches it, and hands it on to the
 future. As we go on, we notice more and more this cumulative power of
 the past. Each mystic, original though he be, yet owes much to the
 inherited acquirement of his spiritual ancestors. These ancestors form
 his tradition, are the classic examples on which his education is
 based; and from them he takes the language which they have sought out
 and constructed as a means of telling their adventures to the world.
 It is by their help too, very often, that he elucidates for himself
 the meaning of the dim perceptions of his amazed soul. From his own
 experiences he adds to this store; and hands on an enriched tradition
 of the transcendental life to the next spiritual genius evolved by the
 race. Hence the names of the great mystics are connected by a thread;
 and it becomes possible to treat them as subjects of history rather
 than of biography.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p4">I have said that this thread forms a curve, following
 the fluctuations of the intellectual life of the race. At its highest
 points, the names of the mystics are clustered most thickly, at its
 descents they become fewer and fewer, at the lowest points they die
 away. Between the first century A.D. and the nineteenth, this curve
 exhibits three great waves of mystical activity besides many minor
 fluctuations. They correspond with the close of the Classical, the
 Mediaeval, and the Renaissance periods in history: reaching their
 highest points in the third, fourteenth, and seventeenth centuries. In
 one respect, however, the mystic curve diverges from the historical
 one. It rises to its highest point in the fourteenth century, and does
 not again approach the level it there attains; for the mediaeval
 period was more favourable to the development of mysticism than any
 subsequent epoch has been. The fourteenth century is as much the
 classic moment for the spiritual history of our race as the thirteenth
 is for the history of Gothic, or the fifteenth for that of Italian
 art.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p5">The names upon our curve, especially during the first
 ten centuries of the Christian era, are often separated by long
 periods of time. This, of course, does not necessarily mean that these
 centuries produced few mystics: merely that few documents relating to
 them have survived. We have now no means of knowing, for instance, the
 amount of true mysticism which may have existed amongst the initiates
 of the Greek or Egyptian Mysteries; how many advanced but inarticulate
 contemplatives there were amongst the Alexandrian Neo-platonists,
 amongst the pre-Christian communities of contemplatives described by 
 <b>Philo</b>

 , the deeply mystical Alexandrian Jew (20 B.C.-A.D. 40), or the
 innumerable Gnostic sects which replaced in the early Christian world
 the Orphic and Dionysiac mystery-cults of Greece and Italy. Much real
 mystical inspiration there must have been, for we know that from these
 centres of life came many of the doctrines best loved by later
 mystics: that the Neoplatonists gave them the concepts of Pure Being
 and the One, that the New Birth and the Spiritual Marriage were
 foreshadowed in the Mysteries, that Philo anticipated the theology of
 the Fourth Gospel. <pb n="455" id="v-Page_455" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p6">As we stand at the beginning of the Christian period
 we see three great sources whence its mystical tradition might have
 been derived. These sources are Greek, Oriental, and Christian—
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , primitive Apostolic—doctrine or thought. As a matter of fact
 all contributed their share: but where Christianity gave the new vital
 impulse to transcendence, Greek and Oriental thought provided the
 principal forms in which it was expressed. The Christian religion, by
 its very nature, had a profoundly mystical side. Putting the
 personality of its Founder outside the limits of the present
 discussion, 
 <b>St. Paul</b>

  and the author of the Fourth Gospel are obvious instances of mystics
 of the first rank amongst its earliest missionaries. Much of the inner
 history of primitive Christianity still remains unknown to us, but in
 what has been already made out we find numerous, if scattered,
 indications that the mystic life was indigenous in the Church and the
 natural mystic had little need to look for inspiration outside the
 limits of his creed. Not only the epistles of St. Paul and the
 Johannine writings, but also the earliest liturgic fragments which we
 possess, and such primitive religious poetry as the “Odes of
 Solomon” and the “Hymn of Jesus,” show how congenial
 was mystical expression to the mind of the Church how easily that
 Church could absorb and transmute the mystic elements of Essene,
 Orphic, and Neoplatonic thought.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p7">Towards the end of the second century this tendency
 received brilliant literary expression at the hands of 
 <b>Clement of Alexandria</b>

  (c. 160-220)—who first adapted the language of the pagan
 Mysteries to the Christian theory of the spiritual life—and his
 great pupil 
 <b>Origen</b>

  (c. 183-253). Nevertheless, the first person after St. Paul of whom
 it can now be decisively stated that he was a practical mystic of the
 first rank, and in whose writings the central mystic doctrine of union
 with God is found, is a pagan. That person is 
 <b>Plotinus</b>

 , the great Neoplatonic philosopher of Alexandria (A.D. 205-c. 270).
 His mysticism owes nothing to the Christian religion, which is never
 mentioned in his works. Intellectually it is based on the Platonic
 philosophy, and also shows the influence of the Mysteries, and perhaps
 certain of the Oriental cults and philosophies which ran riot in
 Alexandria in the third century. Ostensibly a metaphysician, however,
 Plotinus possessed transcendental genius of a high order, and was
 consumed by a burning passion for the Absolute: and the importance of
 his work lies in the degree in which his intellectual constructions
 are made the vehicle of mystical experience. His disciple Porphyry has
 left it on record that on four occasions he saw his master rapt to
 ecstatic union with “the One.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p8">The Neoplatonism of which Plotinus was the greatest
 exponent became the medium in which much of the mysticism—both
 Christian and pagan—of the first six centuries was expressed.
 But since mysticism is a way of life—an experience of Reality,
 not a philosophic account of Reality—Neoplatonism, and the
 mysticism which used its language, must not be identified with one
 another. 
 <b>Porphyry</b>

  (233-304) the favourite pupil of Plotinus seems to have inherited
 something of his master’s mysticism, but Neoplatonism as a whole
 was a confused, semi-religious philosophy, containing many
 inconsistent elements. Appearing <pb n="456" id="v-Page_456" /> when the wreck of
 paganism was complete, but before Christianity had conquered the
 educated world, it made a strong appeal to the spiritually minded; and
 also to those who hankered after the mysterious and the occult. It
 taught the illusory nature of all temporal things, and in the violence
 of its idealism outdid its master Plato. It also taught the existence
 of an Absolute God, the “Unconditioned One,” who might be
 known in ecstasy and contemplation; and here it made a direct appeal
 to the mystical instincts of men. Those natural mystics who lived in
 the time of its greatest popularity found in it therefore a ready
 means of expressing their own intuitions of reality. Hence the early
 mysticism of Europe, both Christian and pagan, has come down to us in
 a Neoplatonic dress; and speaks the tongue of Alexandria rather than
 that of Jerusalem, Athens, or Rome.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p9">The influence of Plotinus upon later Christian
 mysticism was enormous though indirect. During the patristic period
 all that was best in the spirit of Neoplatonism flowed into the veins
 of the Church. 
 <b>St. Augustine</b>

  (A.D. 354-430) and 
 <b>Dionysius the Areopagite</b>

  (writing between 475 and 525) are amongst his spiritual children; and
 it is mainly through them that his doctrine reached the mediaeval
 world. 
 <b>Proclus</b>

  (412-c. 490), the last of the pagan philosophers, also derives from
 his teaching. Through these three there is hardly one in the long tale
 of the European contemplatives whom his powerful spirit has failed to
 reach.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p10">The mysticism of St. Augustine is partly obscured for
 us by the wealth of his intellectual and practical life: yet no one
 can read the “Confessions” without being struck by the
 intensity and actuality of his spiritual experience, and the
 characteristically mystical formula under which he apprehended
 Reality. It is clear that when he composed this work he was already an
 advanced contemplative. The immense intellectual activities by which
 he is best remembered were fed by the solitary adventures of his soul.
 No merely literary genius could have produced the wonderful chapters
 in the seventh and eighth books, or the innumerable detached passages
 in which his passion for the Absolute breaks out. Later mystics,
 recognizing this fact, constantly appeal to his authority, and his
 influence ranks next to that of the Bible in the formation of the
 mediaeval school.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p11">Second only to that of St. Augustine was the influence
 exercised by the strange and nameless writer who chose to ascribe his
 works to Dionysius the Areopagite, the friend of St. Paul, and to
 address his letters upon mysticism to Paul’s fellow-worker,
 Timothy. The pseudo-Dionysius was probably a Syrian monk. The
 patristic quotations detected in his work prove that he cannot have
 written before A.D.475; it is most likely that he flourished in the
 early part of the sixth century. His chief works are the treatises on
 the Angelic Hierarchies and on the Names of God, and a short but
 priceless tract on mystical theology. From the ninth century to the
 seventeenth these writings nourished the most spiritual intuitions of
 men, and possessed an authority which it is now hard to realize.
 Medieval mysticism is soaked in Dionysian conceptions. Particularly in
 the fourteenth century, the golden <pb n="457" id="v-Page_457" /> age of mystical
 literature, the phrase “Dionysius saith” is of continual
 recurrence: and has for those who use it much the same weight as
 quotations from the Bible or the great fathers of the Church.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p12">The importance of Dionysius lies in the fact that he
 was the first and for a long time the only, Christian writer who
 attempted to describe frankly and accurately the workings of the
 mystical consciousness, and the nature of its ecstatic attainment of
 God. So well did he do h s work that later contemplatives, reading
 him, found their most sublime experiences reflected and partly
 explained. Hence in describing those experiences, they adopted his
 language and metaphors; which afterwards became the classic terms of
 contemplative science. To him Christian literature owes the
 paradoxical concept of the Absolute Godhead as the “Divine
 Dark,” the Unconditioned, “the negation of all that 
 <i>is</i>

 ”—
 <i>i.e</i>

 ., of all that the surface consciousness perceives—and of the
 soul’s attainment of the Absolute as a “divine
 ignorance,” a way of negation. This idea is common to Greek and
 Indian philosophy. With Dionysius it enters the Catholic fold.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p13">Side by side with the Neoplatonic mysticism of St.
 Augustine and Dionysius runs another line of spiritual culture, hardly
 less important for the development of the contemplative life. This
 takes its rise among the Fathers of the Egyptian desert, whose heroic
 spirituality was a contributory factor in St. Augustine’s
 conversion. It finds beautiful expression in the writings of 
 <b>St. Marcarius of Egypt</b>

  (c. 295-386), the disciple of St. Anthony and friend of St. Basil,
 and reaches the West through the “Dialogues” of 
 <b>John Cassian</b>

  (c. 350- ), one of the most important documents for the history of
 Christian mysticism. The fruit of a seven-year pilgrimage among the
 Egyptian monasteries, and many conversations on spiritual themes with
 the monks, we find in these dialogues for the first time a classified
 and realistic description of the successive degrees of contemplative
 prayer, and their relation to the development of the spiritual life.
 Adopted by St. Benedict as part of the regular spiritual food of his
 monks, they have had a decisive influence on the cloistered mysticism
 of the Middle Ages. Their sober and orderly doctrine, destined to be
 characteristic of the Roman Church, received fresh emphasis in the
 works of 
 <b>St. Gregory the Great</b>

  (540-604), which also helped to form the souls of succeeding
 generations of contemplatives.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p14">We have therefore, at the opening of the Middle Ages,
 two great streams of spiritual culture; the Benedictine, moderate and
 practical, formed chiefly on Cassian and St. Gregory, and the
 Neoplatonic, represented by Dionysius the Areopagite, and in a less
 exclusive form by St. Augustine. The works of Dionysius were
 translated from Greek into Latin about A.D. 850 by the Irish
 philosopher and theologian, 
 <b>John Scotus Erigena</b>

 , one of the scholars assembled at the court of Charlemagne: and this
 event marks the beginning of a full tradition of mysticism in Western
 Europe. John the Scot, many of whose own writings exhibit a strong
 mystical bias, is the only name in this period which the history of
 mysticism can claim. We are on the descending <pb n="458" id="v-Page_458" /> line
 of the “Dark Ages”: and here the curve of mysticism runs
 parallel with the curves of intellectual and artistic activity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p15">The great current of medieval mysticism first shows
 itself in the eleventh century, and chiefly in connection with the
 Benedictine Order for the work of such monastic reformers as 
 <b>St. Romuald</b>

  (c. 950-1027) 
 <b>St. Peter Damian</b>

  (1007-1072), and 
 <b>St. Bruno</b>

  (1032-1101), the founder of the Grande Chartreuse, was really the
 effort of contemplative souls to establish an environment in which the
 mystical life could be lived. Thus too we must regard at least a large
 proportion of the hermits and solitaries who became so marked a
 feature in the religion of the West. At this period mysticism was not
 sharply distinguished from the rest of the religious complex, but was
 rather the realistic experience of the truths on which religion rests.
 It spread mainly through personal instruction and discipleship. Its
 literary monuments were few among the most important and widely
 influential being the “Meditations” of 
 <b>St. Anselm</b>

  (1033-1109), which, disentangled by recent scholarship from the
 spurious material passing under his name, are now seen to have been a
 chief channel of transmission for the Augustinian mysticism which
 dominated the early Middle Ages. The general religious revival of the
 twelfth century had its marked mystical aspect, and produced four
 personalities of great historical importance: the Benedictines 
 <b>St. Bernard of Clairvaux</b>

  (1091-1153), 
 <b>St. Hildegarde of Bingen</b>

  (1098-1179), and 
 <b>Joachim of Flora</b>

  (1132-1202); and the Scotch or Irish Augustinian 
 <b>Richard of St. Victor</b>

  
 <i>(ob. c.</i>

  1173), whom Dante held to be “in contemplation more than
 man.” Richard’s master and contemporary, the scholastic
 philosopher 
 <b>Hugh</b>

  (1097-1141) of the same Abbey of St. Victor at Paris, is also
 generally reckoned amongst the mystics of thus period, but with less
 reason; since contemplation occupies a small place in his theological
 writings. In spite of the deep respect shown towards him by Aquinas
 and other theologians, Hugh’s influence on later mystical
 literature was slight. The spirit of Richard and of St. Bernard, on
 the contrary, was destined to dominate it for the next two hundred
 years. With them the literature of mediaeval mysticism properly so
 called begins.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p16">This literature Falls into two classes: the personal
 and the didactic. Sometimes, as in a celebrated sermon of St. Bernard,
 the two are combined; the teacher appealing to his own experience in
 illustration of his theme. In the works of the Victorines the attitude
 is didactic: one might almost say scientific. In them
 mysticism—that is to say, the degrees of contemplation, the
 training and exercise of the spiritual sense—takes its place as
 a recognized department of theology. It is in Richard’s
 favourite symbolism, “Benjamin,” the beloved child of
 Rachel, emblem of the Contemplative Life: and in his two chief works,
 “Benjamin Major” and “Benjamin Minor,” it is
 classified and described in all its branches. Though mysticism was for
 Richard the “science of the heart” and he had little
 respect for secular learning, yet his solid intellectuality did much
 to save the medieval school from the perils of religious emotionalism.
 In his hands the antique mystical tradition which flowed through
 Plotinus and the Areopagite, was codified and <pb n="459" id="v-Page_459" />
 transmitted to the mediaeval world. Like his master, Hugh, he had the
 mediaeval passion for elaborate allegory, neat arrangement, rigid
 classification, and significant numbers in things. As Dante parcelled
 out Heaven, Purgatory, and Hell with mathematical precision, and
 proved that Beatrice was herself a Nine, so these writers divide and
 subdivide the stages of contemplation, the states of the soul, the
 degrees of Divine Love: and perform terrible 
 <i>tours de force</i>

  in the course of compelling the ever-variable expressions of
 man’s spiritual vitality to fall into orderly and parallel
 series, conformable to the mystic numbers of Seven, Four, and
 Three.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p17">The influence of Richard of St. Victor, great as it
 was, is exceeded by that of St. Bernard; the dominant spiritual
 personality of the twelfth century. Bernard’s career of
 ceaseless and varied activity sufficiently disproves the
 “idleness” of the contemplative type. He continued and
 informed with his own spirit the Benedictine tradition, and his
 writings quickly took their place, with those of Richard of St.
 Victor, among the living forces which conditioned the development of
 later mysticism. Both these mystics exerted a capital influence on the
 formation of our national school of mysticism in the fourteenth
 century. Translations and paraphrases of the “Benjamin
 Major,” “Benjamin Minor,” and other works of Richard
 of St. Victor, and of various tracts and epistles of St. Bernard, are
 constantly met with in the MS. collections of mystical and theological
 literature written in England in the thirteenth and fourteenth
 centuries. An early paraphrase of the “Benjamin Minor,”
 sometimes attributed to Richard Rolle, was probably made by the
 anonymous author of “The Cloud of Unknowing,” who was also
 responsible for the first appearance of the Areopagite in English
 dress.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p18">If mediaeval mysticism in the West develops mainly
 under the sane and enduring influence of the Victorines and St.
 Bernard, in Germany and Italy it appeared in a more startling form;
 seeking, in the prophetic activities of St. Hildegarde of Bingen and
 the Abbot Joachim of Flora, to influence the course of secular
 history. In St. Hildegarde and her fellow-Benedictine 
 <b>St. Elizabeth of Shönau</b>

  (1138-1165) we have the first of that long line of women
 mystics—visionaries, prophetesses, and political
 reformers—combining spiritual transcendence with great practical
 ability, of whom St. Catherine of Siena is probably the greatest
 example. Exalted by the strength of their spiritual intuitions, they
 emerged from an obscure life to impose their wills, and their reading
 of events, upon the world. From the point of view of Eternity, in
 whose light they lived, they attacked the sins of their generation.
 St. Hildegarde, a woman of powerful character, apparently possessed of
 abnormal psychic gifts, was driven by that Living Light which was her
 inspiration to denounce the corruptions of Church and State. In the
 inspired letters which she sent like firebrands over Europe, we see
 German idealism and German practicality struggling together; the
 unflinching description of abuses, the vast poetic vision by which
 they are condemned. These qualities are seen again in the South German
 mystics of the next century: the four Benedictine women of genius, who
 <pb n="460" id="v-Page_460" /> had their home in the convent of Helfde. These are
 the 
 <b>Nun Gertrude</b>

  (Abbess 1251-1291) and her sister 
 <b>St. Mechthild of Hackborn</b>

  
 <i>(ob.</i>

  1310), with her sublime symbolic visions: then, the poet of the
 group, the exquisite 
 <b>Mechthild of Magdeburg</b>

  (1212-1299), who, first a 
 <i>béguine</i>

  at Magdeburg, where she wrote the greater part of “The Flowing
 Light of the Godhead,” came to Helfde in 1268; last the
 celebrated 
 <b>St. Gertrude the Great</b>

  (1256-1311). In these contemplatives the political spirit is less
 marked than in St. Hildegarde: but religious and ethical activity
 takes its place. St. Gertrude the Great is a characteristic Catholic
 visionary of the feminine type: absorbed in her subjective
 experiences, her often beautiful and significant dreams, her loving
 conversations with Christ and the Blessed Virgin. Close to her in
 temperament is St. Mechthild of Hackborn; but her attitude as a whole
 is more impersonal, more truly mystic. The great symbolic visions in
 which her most spiritual perceptions are expressed are artistic
 creations rather than psycho-sensorial hallucinations, and dwell
 little upon the humanity of Christ, with which St. Gertrude is
 constantly occupied. The terms in which Mechthild of
 Magdeburg—an educated and well-born woman, half poet, half
 seer—describes her union with God are intensely individual, and
 apparently owe more to the romantic poets of her time than to earlier
 religious writers. The works of this Mechthild, early translated into
 Latin, were read by Dante. Their influence is traceable in the
 “Paradiso”; and by some scholars she is believed to be the
 Matilda of his Earthly Paradise, though others give this position to
 her sister-mystic, St. Mechthild of Hackborn.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p19">Modern scholarship tends more and more to see in the
 strange personality of the Abbot Joachim of Flora, whom Dante placed
 among the great contemplatives in the Heaven of the Sun, the chief
 influence in the development of Italian mysticism. The true import of
 his prophecies, which proclaimed in effect the substitution of
 mystical for institutional Christianity, was only appreciated after
 his death. But their prestige grew during the course of the thirteenth
 century; especially after the appearance of the mendicant friars, who
 seemed to fulfil his prediction that the new era of the Holy Spirit
 would be brought in about the year 1260 by two new Orders who would
 live in poverty the spiritual life. From this time, Joachism found its
 chief vehicle of expression through Franciscan mysticism of the more
 revolutionary sort. Though there is no evidence that 
 <b>St. Francis of Assisi</b>

  (1182-1226) knew the prophecies of the “Eternal Gospel,”
 he can hardly have grown up without some knowledge of them, and also
 of the Cathari and other semi-mystical heresies—many of them
 stressing the idea of evangelical poverty—which were spreading
 through Italy from the north. But the mystical genius which may have
 received food from these sources was itself strikingly original; the
 spontaneous expression of a rare personality, a great spiritual
 realist who admitted no rival to the absolute claims of the mystical
 life of poverty and joy. St. Francis was untouched by monastic
 discipline, or the writings of Dionysius or St. Bernard. His only
 literary influence was the New Testament. With him, mysticism comes
 into the open air, seeks to transform the stuff of daily life, <pb n="461" id="v-Page_461" /> speaks the vernacular, turns the songs of the troubadours
 to the purposes of Divine love; yet remains completely loyal to the
 Catholic Church. None who came after him succeeded in recapturing his
 secret which was the secret of spiritual genius of the rarest type:
 but he left his mark upon the history, art and literature of Western
 Europe, and the influence of his spirit still lives.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p20">In a general sense it is true to say that Italian
 mysticism descends from St. Francis, and in its first period seems
 almost to be the prerogative of his disciples; especially those of the
 “Spiritual” party who strove to maintain his ideals in
 their purity. It is here that we find Franciscan ardour and
 singlemindedness in alliance with apocalyptic notions deriving from
 Joachist ideas. In Provence, a widespread mystical movement coloured
 by Joachism was led by Hugues de Digne and his sister 
 <b>St. Douceline</b>

  (
 <i>n</i>

 . 1214); in whom we find a spirit which, like that of Francis, could
 find the Divine through flowers and birds and simple natural things.
 In Italy, nourished by the influence of such deeply mystical friars as
 
 <b>John of Parma</b>

  
 <i>(ob.</i>

  1288
 <i>)</i>

  and 
 <b>John of La Verna</b>

 , this Franciscan spirituality entered into conflict with the
 ecclesiastical politics of the day; taking up that duty of denouncing
 the corruptions of the Church, which has so often attracted the
 mystics. Here the typical figure is that of 
 <b>Jacopone da Todi</b>

  
 <i>(</i>

 1228-1306), the converted lawyer turned mystical poet. On one hand
 deeply influenced by St. Augustine and Dionysius the Areopagite, on
 the other the devoted exponent of the Founder’s ideals, his
 “spiritual songs” lift Franciscan mysticism to the heights
 of ecstatic rapture and literary expression; whilst his savage
 castigations of the Papacy give him a place among the great mediaeval
 satirists. Jacopone’s poems have been shown by Von Hügel to
 have had a formative influence on St. Catherine of Genoa; and have
 probably affected many other mystics, not only in Italy but elsewhere,
 for they quickly attained considerable circulation.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p21">In his contemporary the 
 <b>Blessed Angela of Foligno</b>

  (1248-1309) who was converted from a sinful life to become a tertiary
 hermit of the Franciscan Order we have a mystic of the first rank
 whose visions and revelations place her in the same class as St.
 Catherine of Genoa and St. Teresa. Known to her followers as the
 Mistress of Theologians, and numbering among her disciples the
 brilliant and tempestuous “spiritual” friar Ubertino da
 Casale, the lofty metaphysical element in Angela’s mysticism
 suggests the high level of spiritual culture achieved in Franciscan
 circles of her time. By the sixteenth century her works, translated
 into the vernacular, had taken their place amongst the classics of
 mysticism. In the seventeenth they were largely used by St.
 François de Sales, Madame Guyon, and other Catholic
 contemplatives. Seventeen years older than Dante, whose great genius
 properly closes this line of spiritual descent, she is a link between
 the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries in Italian mysticism.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p22">We now approach the Golden Age of Mysticism: and at
 the opening of that epoch, dominating it by their peculiar combination
 of intellectual and spiritual power stand the figures of the
 “Seraphic and Angelic <pb n="462" id="v-Page_462" /> Doctors,” 
 <b>St. Bonaventura</b>

 , the Franciscan (1221-1274), and 
 <b>St. Thomas Aquinas</b>

 , the Dominican (1226-1274). As with St. Augustine, the intellectual
 greatness of St. Thomas has obscured his mystical side, whilst St.
 Bonaventura, the apostle of a wise moderation, may easily appear to
 the hurried reader the least mystical of the Franciscan mystics. Yet
 both were contemplatives, and because of this were able to interpret
 to the medieval world the great spiritual tradition of the past. Hence
 their immense influence on the mystical schools of the fourteenth
 century. It is sometimes stated that these schools derive mainly from
 St. Bonaventura, and represent an opposition to scholastic theology;
 but as a matter of fact their greatest personalities—in
 particular Dante and the German Dominicans—are soaked in the
 spirit of Aquinas, and quote his authority at every turn.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p23">In Europe the mystic curve is now approaching its
 highest point. In the East that point has already been passed. Sufi,
 or Mahommedan mysticism, appearing in the eighth century in the
 beautiful figure of 
 <b>Rabi’a</b>

 , the “Moslem St. Teresa” (717-801), and continued by the
 martyr 
 <b>Al Hallaj</b>

  
 <i>(ob.</i>

  922), attains literary expression in the eleventh in the
 “Confessions” of 
 <b>Al Ghazzali</b>

  (1058-1111), and has its classic period in the thirteenth in the
 works of the mystic poets 
 <b>‘Attar</b>

  (c. 1140-1234), 
 <b>Sadi</b>

  (1184-1263), and the saintly 
 <b>Jalalu ‘d Din</b>

  (1207-1273). Its tradition is continued in the fourteenth century by
 the rather erotic mysticism of 
 <b>Hafiz</b>

  (c. 1300-1388) and his successors, and in the fifteenth by the poet 
 <b>Jámí</b>

  (1414-1492).</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p24">Whilst Hafiz already strikes a note of decadence for
 the mysticism of Islam, the year 1300 is for Western Europe a vital
 year in the history of the spiritual life. Mystics of the first rank
 are appearing, or about to appear. The Majorcan scholar-mystic 
 <b>Ramon Lull</b>

  
 <i>(ob.</i>

  1315) is drawing to the end of his long life. In Italy 
 <b>Dante</b>

  (1265-1321) is forcing human language to express one of the most
 sublime visions of the Absolute which has ever been crystallized into
 speech. He inherits and fuses into one that loving and artistic
 reading of reality which was the heart of Franciscan mysticism, and
 that other ordered vision of the transcendental world which the
 Dominicans through Aquinas poured into the stream of European thought.
 For the one the spiritual world was all love: for the other all law.
 For Dante it was both. In the “Paradiso” his stupendous
 genius apprehends and shows to us a Beatific Vision in which the
 symbolic systems of all great mystics and many whom the world does not
 call mystics—of Dionysius, Richard, St. Bernard, Mechthild,
 Aquinas, and countless others—are included and explained.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p25">The moment in which the “Commedia” was
 being written coincides with the awakening of mystical activity in
 Germany and Flanders. Between the years 1280 and 1309 was produced,
 probably in the Liege district and under Franciscan influence, the
 curious anonymous work which isnow only known to us in Latin and
 English translations—
 <b>“The Mirror of Simple Souls.”</b>

  This long treatise, clearly influenced by Dionysius, the Victorines,
 and the twelfth-century tract known as the “Letter to the
 Brethren of Mons Dei,” is a piece of mystical literature of an
 advanced kind, often fringing the borders of orthodoxy and looking
 <pb n="463" id="v-Page_463" /> forward to the speculative Flemish mysticism of the
 fourteenth century. Its writer was probably contemporary with the
 founder of this school; the great Dominican scholar 
 <b>Meister Eckhart</b>

  (1260-1327), who resembled Dante in his combination of mystical
 insight with intense intellectual power, and laid the foundations at
 once of German philosophy and German mysticism. These two giants stand
 side by side at the opening of the century; perfect representatives of
 the Teutonic and Latin instinct for transcendental reality.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p26">Eckhart, though only a few years younger than St.
 Gertrude the Great, seems to belong to a different world. His
 commanding personality, his genius for the supra-sensible nourished by
 the works of Dionysius and Erigena, moulded and inspired all whom it
 came near. The German and Flemish mystics of the fourteenth and
 fifteenth centuries, differing much in temperament from their master
 and from each other, have yet something in common: something which is
 shared by no other school. This something is derived from Eckhart; for
 all have passed under his hand, being either his immediate disciples,
 or the friends or pupils of his disciples. Eckhart’s doctrine is
 chiefly known to us by reports of his vernacular sermons delivered at
 Strassburg; then the religious centre of Germany. In these we see him
 as a teaching mystic full of pastoral zeal, but demanding a high level
 both of intellect and spirituality in those he addressed. Towards the
 end of his life he fell into disgrace. A number of propositions
 extracted from his writings, and representing his more extreme views,
 were condemned by the Church as savouring of pantheism and other
 heresies: and certainly the violence and daring of his language laid
 him open to misconstruction. In his efforts to speak of the
 unspeakable he was constantly betrayed into expressions which were
 bound to seem paradoxical and exaggerated to other men.
 Eckhart’s influence, however, was little hurt by ecclesiastical
 condemnation. His pupils, though they remained loyal Catholics,
 contrived also to be loyal disciples. To the end of their lives their
 teaching was coloured—often inspired—by the doctrines of
 the great, if heretical, scholar whose memory they venerated as that
 of a saint.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p27">The contrast in type between Eckhart and his two most
 famous disciples is an interesting one. All three were Dominican
 friars; all were devout followers of St. Augustine, the Areopagite,
 St. Bernard, and Aquinas; all had been trained in the schools of
 Cologne, where Albert the Great and St. Thomas had taught, and where
 their powerful influence still lived. The mysticism of Eckhart, so far
 as he allows us to see it in his sermons and fragmentary writings, is
 objective—one might almost say dogmatic. He describes with an
 air of almost terrible certainty and intimacy, not that which he has
 felt, but the place or plane of being he has known—“the
 desert of the Godhead were no one is at home.” He is a great
 scholar, a natural metaphysician passionately condensed with the quest
 of Absolute Truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p28">Of his two pupils, 
 <b>John Tauler</b>

  (c. 1300-1361), friar-preacher of Strassburg, was a born missionary:
 a man who combined with great theological learning and mystical genius
 of a high order an overwhelming <pb n="464" id="v-Page_464" /> zeal for souls. He
 laboured incessantly to awaken men to a sense of their transcendental
 heritage. Without the hard intellectualism occasionally noticeable in
 Eckhart, or the tendency to introspection and the excessive artistic
 sensibility of Suso, Tauler is the most virile of the German mystics.
 The breadth of his humanity is only equalled by the depth of his
 spirituality. His sermons—his only authentic works—are
 trumpet-calls to heroic action upon spiritual levels. They influenced
 many later mystics, especially St. Teresa and St. John of the Cross.
 Tauler is not a subjective writer: only by implication can we assure
 ourselves that he speaks from personal experience. He has sometimes,
 though unfairly, been described as a precursor of the Reformation.
 Such a claim could only be made by those who look upon all pure
 Christianity as a form of Protestant heresy. He attacked, like St.
 Hildegarde, St. Catherine of Siena, and many others, the
 ecclesiastical corruption of his period: but his writings, if read in
 unexpurgated editions, prove him to have been a fervent and orthodox
 Catholic.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p29">Tauler was one of the leading spirits in the great
 informal society of the 
 <b>Friends of God</b>

 , which sprang into being in Strassburg, spread through the Rhenish
 province and beyond to Switzerland and Bavaria, and worked in this
 moment of religious decadence for the spiritual regeneration of the
 people. In a spirit of fierce enthusiasm and wholehearted devotion,
 the Friends of God set themselves to the mystic life as the only life
 worthy of the name. A great outburst of transcendental activity took
 place: many visions and ecstasies were reported: amazing conversions
 occurred. The movement had many features in common with that of the
 Quakers; except that it took place within, instead of without, the
 official Church, and was partly directed against the doctrines of the
 Brethren of the Free Spirit and other heretical sects. With it was
 connected the third of the trio of great German Dominican mystics, the
 
 <b>Blessed Henry Suso</b>

  (c. 1295-1365), a natural recluse and ascetic, and a visionary of the
 most exuberant Catholic type. To Suso, subjective, romantic, deeply
 interested in his own soul and his personal relation with God,
 mysticism was not so much a doctrine to be imparted to other men as an
 intimate personal adventure. Though a trained philosopher and
 theologian, and a devoted follower of Eckhart, his
 autobiography—a human document far more detailed and ingenuous
 than St. Teresa’s more celebrated “Life”—is
 mainly the record of his griefs and joys, his pains, visions,
 ecstasies, and miseries. Even his mystical treatises are in dialogue
 form, as if he could hardly get away from the personal and dramatic
 aspect of the spiritual life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p30">Around these three—Eckhart, Tauler,
 Suso—are gathered other and more shadowy personalities: members
 of this mystical society of the Friends of God, bound to the heroic
 attempt to bring life—the terribly corrupt and disordered
 religious life of the fourteenth century—back into relation with
 spiritual reality, to initiate their neighbours into the atmosphere of
 God. From one of these nameless members comes the literary jewel of
 the movement: the beautiful little treatise called the 
 <b>“Theologia Germanica,”</b>

  or “Book of the Perfect Life,” probably written in
 Frankfort about the year 1350 by a priest of the Teutonic Order.
 <pb n="465" id="v-Page_465" /> One of the most successful of many attempts to make
 mystic principles available for common men, this book was greatly
 loved by Luther, who published an incomplete edition in 1518. Other
 Friends of God are now only known to us as the authors of letters,
 descriptions of conversions, visions, and spiritual
 adventures—literature which the movement produced in enormous
 quantities. No part of the history of mysticism has been more changed
 by recent research than that of the Rhenish school: and the work is
 still but partly done. At present we can only record the principal
 names which we find connected with the mystical propaganda of the
 Friends of God. These are first the nuns 
 <b>Margaret Ebner</b>

  (1291-1351) and her sister 
 <b>Christina</b>

 , important personages in the movement upon whose historicity no
 doubts have been cast. Margaret appears to have been a psychic as well
 as a mystic: and to have possessed, like Madame Guyon, telepathic and
 clairvoyant powers. Next the rather shadowy pair of laymen, 
 <b>Henry of Nordlingen</b>

  and 
 <b>Nicolas of Basle</b>

 . Lastly the puzzling figure of 
 <b>Rulman Merswin</b>

  (c. 1310-1382), author of the series of apocalyptic visions called
 The Book of the Nine Rocks”; whose story of his conversion and
 mystic life, whether it be regarded as fact or “tendency
 literature,” is a psychological document of the first rank.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p31">In immediate dependence on the German school, and like
 it drawing its intellectual vigour from the genius of Eckhart, is the
 mysticism of Flanders: best known to us in the work of its most
 sublime representative, the 
 <b>Blessed John Ruysbroeck</b>

  (1293-1381), one of the greatest mystics whom the world has yet
 known. In Ruysbroeck’s works the metaphysical and personal
 aspects of mystical truth are fused and attain their highest
 expression. Intellectually indebted to St. Augustine, Richard of St.
 Victor, and Eckhart, his value lies in the fact that the Eckhartian
 philosophy was merely the medium by which he expressed the results of
 profound experience. In his early years a priest in Brussels, in old
 age a recluse in the forest of Soignes, Ruysbroeck’s influence
 on his own generation was great. Through his disciple 
 <b>Gerard Groot</b>

  (1340-1384), founder of the Brotherhood of the Common Life, it formed
 the inspiration of the religious movement of the New Devotion; which
 carried over into the next century the spirit of the great mediaeval
 mystics. The mystical writings of 
 <b>Henry de Mande</b>

  (c. 1360-1415), the “Ruysbroeck of the North,” the
 beautiful and deeply Platonic “Fiery Soliloquy with God”
 of 
 <b>Gerlac Petersen</b>

  (1378-1411), and above all the “Imitation of Christ” of
 his friend 
 <b>Thomas à Kempis</b>

  (1380-1471), in which some of Gerard Groot’s meditations may be
 enshrined, are the chief channels through which this mystical current
 passed. In the next century the Franciscan 
 <b>Henry de Herp</b>

  or Harphius 
 <i>(ob.</i>

  1477) and two greater personalities—the learned and holy
 Platonist, Cardinal 
 <b>Nicolas of Cusa</b>

  (1401-1464), and his friend the theologian and contemplative 
 <b>Denis the Carthusian</b>

  (1402-1471), one of the great religious figures of the fifteenth
 century—drew their inspiration from Ruysbroeck. Denis translated
 the whole of his works into Latin; and calls him “another
 Dionysius” but “clear where the Areopagite is
 obscure.” It was mainly through the voluminous writings of
 Denis, widely read <pb n="466" id="v-Page_466" /> during succeeding centuries,
 that the doctrine of the mediaeval mystics was carried over to the
 Renaissance world. Ruysbroeck’s works, with those of Suso,
 appear in English MSS. early in the fifteenth century, taking their
 place by the side of St. Bernard, St. Bonaventura, and the great
 English mystic Richard Rolle. The influence of his genius has also
 been detected in the mystical literature of Spain.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p32">English mysticism seems to have its roots in the
 religious revival which arose during Stephen’s reign. It was
 then, and throughout its course, closely linked with the solitary
 life. Its earnest literary monument, the “Ancren Riwle,”
 was written early in the twelfth century for the use of three
 anchoresses. So too the “Meditations” of 
 <b>St. Aldred</b>

  (Abbot of Rievaulx 1146-1166), and the Rule he wrote for his
 anchoress sister, presuppose the desire for the mystical life. But the
 first English mystic we can name with certainty is 
 <b>Margery Kempe</b>

  (probably writing c. 1290), the anchoress of Lynn. Even so, we know
 nothing of this woman’s life; and only a fragment of her
 “Contemplations” has survived. It is with the next name, 
 <b>Richard Rolle of Hampole</b>

  (c. 1300-1349), that the short but brilliant procession of English
 mystics begins. Rolle, educated at Oxford and perhaps at Paris, and
 widely read in theology, became a hermit in order to live in
 perfection that mystic life of “Heat, Sweetness, and
 Song,” to which he felt himself to be called. Richard of St.
 Victor, St. Bernard, and St. Bonaventura are the authors who have
 influenced him most; but he remains, in spite of this, one of the most
 individual of all writers on mysticism. A voluminous author, his chief
 works are still in MS., and he seems to have combined the careers of
 writer and wandering preacher with that of recluse. He laid claim to
 direct inspiration, was outspoken in his criticisms of religious and
 secular life, and in the next generation the Lollards were found to
 appeal to his authority. Rolle already shows the practical temper
 characteristic of the English school. His interest was not philosophy,
 but spiritual life; and especially his own experience of it. There is
 a touch of Franciscan poetry in his descriptions of his communion with
 Divine Love, and the “heavenly song” in which it was
 expressed, of Franciscan ardour in his zeal for souls. His works
 greatly influenced succeeding English mystics.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p33">He was followed in the second half of the fourteenth
 century by the unknown author of 
 <b>“The Cloud of Unknowing”</b>

  and its companion treatises, and by the gracious spirit of 
 <b>Walter Hilton</b>

  
 <i>(ob.</i>

  1396). With “The Cloud of Unknowing,” the spirit of
 Dionysius first appears in English literature. It is the work of an
 advanced contemplative, deeply influenced by the Areopagite and the
 Victorines, who was also an acute psychologist. From the hand that
 wrote it came the first English translation of the “Theologia
 Mystica,” “Dionise Hid Divinite”: a work which says
 an old writer, “ran across England at deere rates,” so
 ready was the religious consciousness of the time for the reception of
 mystical truth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p34">Hilton, though also influenced by Dionysius and
 Richard of St. Victor, addresses a wider audience. He is pre-eminently
 a spiritual director, the practical teacher of interior ways, not a
 metaphysician; and his great work “The Scale of
 Perfection” quickly took rank among the <pb n="467" id="v-Page_467" />
 classics of the spiritual life. The moment of his death coincides with
 the completion of the most beautiful of all English mystical works,
 the “Revelations of Love” of the anchoress 
 <b>Julian of Norwich</b>

  (1343–died after 1413), <span lang="la" id="v-p34.1">“theodidacta, profunda,
 ecstatica,”</span> whose unique personality closes and
 crowns the history of English mediaeval mysticism. In her the best
 gifts of Rolle and Hilton are transmuted by a “genius for the
 infinite” of a peculiarly beautiful and individual type. She was
 a seer, a lover, and a poet. Though considerable theological knowledge
 underlies her teaching, it is in essence the result of a direct and
 personal vision of singular intensity.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p35">Already before the completion of Julian’s
 revelations two other women of genius, the royal prophetess and
 founder 
 <b>St. Bridget of Sweden</b>

  (1303-1373) and 
 <b>St. Catherine of Siena</b>

  (1347-1380), had lived and died. St. Bridget, or Birgitta, a mystic
 and visionary of the Hildegardian type, believed herself called to end
 the exile of the Papacy and bring peace to the Church. Four months
 after her death, St. Catherine—then aged 26—took up her
 unfinished work. The true successor of Dante as a revealer of Reality,
 and next to St. Francis the greatest of Italian mystics, Catherine
 exhibits the Unitive Life in its richest, most perfect form. She was a
 great active and a great ecstatic: at once politician, teacher, and
 contemplative, holding a steady balance between the inner and the
 outer life. Well named “the mother of thousands of souls,”
 with little education she yet contrived, in a short career dogged by
 persistent ill-health, to change the course of history, rejuvenate
 religion, and compose, in her “Divine Dialogue,” one of
 the jewels of Italian religious literature.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p36">With the first half of the fifteenth century it is
 plain that the mystic curve droops downwards. At its opening we find
 the influential figure of the Chancellor 
 <b>Gerson</b>

  (1363-1429) at once a mystic in his own right and a keen and
 impartial critic of extravagant mystical teachings and phenomena. But
 the great period is over: the new life of the Renaissance, already
 striving in other spheres of activity, has hardly touched the
 spiritual plane. A transient revival of Franciscan spirituality is
 associated with the work of three reforming mystics; the energetic
 French visionary 
 <b>St. Colette of Corbie</b>

  (1381-1447), her Italian disciple 
 <b>St. Bernardino of Siena</b>

  (1380-1444), and the ecstatic Clarisse, 
 <b>St. Catherine of Bologna</b>

  (1413-1463). Contemporary with this group are the careers of two
 strongly contrasted woman-mystics: 
 <b>St. Joan of Arc</b>

  (1412-1431), and the suffering Flemish visionary 
 <b>St. Lydwine of Schiedam</b>

  (1380-1432).</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p37">With the second half of the century the scene shifts
 to Italy, where a spiritual genius of the first rank appeared in 
 <b>St. Catherine of Genoa</b>

  (1447-1510). She, like her namesake of Siena, was at once an eager
 lover and an indomitable doer. More, she was a constructive mystic, a
 profound thinker as well as an ecstatic: an original teacher, a busy
 and practical philanthropist. Her influence lived on, and is seen in
 the next generation in the fine, well-balanced nature of another
 contemplative: the 
 <b>Venerable Battista Vernazza</b>

  (1497-1587), her goddaughter and the child of one of her most loyal
 friends. Catherine of Genoa <pb n="468" id="v-Page_468" /> stands alone in her day
 as an example of the sane and vigorous mystic life. Her contemporaries
 were for the most part visionaries of the more ordinary female type,
 such as 
 <b>Osanna Andreasi of Mantua</b>

  (1449-1505), 
 <b>Columba Rieti</b>

  (c. 1430-1501) and her disciple 
 <b>Lucia of Narni</b>

 . They seem to represent the slow extinction of the spirit which
 burned so bright in St. Catherine of Siena.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p38">That spirit reappears in the sixteenth century in
 Flanders in the works of the Benedictine Abbot 
 <b>Blosius</b>

  (1506-1565); and, far more conspicuously, in Spain, a country hardly
 touched by the outburst of mystical life which elsewhere closed the
 medieval period. Spanish mysticism first appears in close connection
 with the religious orders: in the Franciscans 
 <b>Francisco de Osuna</b>

  
 <i>(ob. c.</i>

  1540), whose manual of contemplative prayer influenced the
 development of St. Teresa, and 
 <b>St. Peter of Alcantara</b>

  (1499-1562), her friend and adviser; in the Dominican 
 <b>Luis de Granada</b>

  (1504-1588) and the Augustinian 
 <b>Luis de Leon</b>

  (1528-1591). It attains definite and characteristic expression in the
 life and personality of 
 <b>St. Ignatius Loyola</b>

  (1491-1556), the great founder of the Society of Jesus. The concrete
 nature of St. Ignatius’ work, and especially its later
 developments, has blinded historians to the fact that he was a true
 mystic, own brother to such great actives as St. Teresa and George
 Fox, actuated by the same vision of reality, passing through the same
 stages of psychological growth. His spiritual sons greatly influenced
 the inner life of the great Carmelite, 
 <b>St. Teresa</b>

  (1515-1582).</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p39">Like St. Catherine of Siena, these mystics—and
 to them we must add St. Teresa’s greatest disciple, the poet and
 contemplative 
 <b>St. John of the Cross</b>

  (1542-1591)—seem to have arisen in direct response to the need
 created by the corrupt or disordered religious life of their time.
 They were the “saints of the counter-Reformation”; and, in
 a period of ecclesiastical chaos, flung the weight of their genius and
 their sanctity into the orthodox Catholic scale. Whilst St. Ignatius
 organized a body of spiritual soldiery, who should attack heresy and
 defend the Church, St. Teresa, working against heavy odds, infused new
 vitality into a great religious order and restored it to its duty of
 direct communion with the transcendental world. In this she was helped
 by St. John of the Cross; who, a psychologist and philosopher as well
 as a great mystic, performed the necessary function of bringing the
 personal experience of the Spanish school back again into touch with
 the main stream of mystic tradition. All three, practical organizers
 and profound contemplatives, exhibit in its splendour the dual
 character of the mystic life. They left behind them in their literary
 works an abiding influence which has guided the footsteps and
 explained the discoveries of succeeding generations of adventurers in
 the transcendental world. The true spiritual children of these mystics
 are to be found, not in their own country, where the religious life
 which they had lifted to transcendent levels degenerated when their
 overmastering influence was withdrawn, but amongst the innumerable
 contemplative souls of succeeding generations who have fallen under
 the spell of the “Spiritual Exercises,” the
 “Interior Castle,” or the “Dark Night of the
 Soul.” <pb n="469" id="v-Page_469" /></p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p40">The Divine fire lit by the great Carmelites of Spain
 is next seen in Italy, in the lives of the Dominican nun 
 <b>St. Catherine dei Ricci</b>

  (1522-1590) and the Florentine Carmelite 
 <b>St. Maria Maddelena dei Pazzi</b>

  (1566-1607), the author of voluminous literary works. It appears in
 the New World in the beautiful figure of 
 <b>St. Rose of Lima</b>

  (1586-1617), the Peruvian nun; and at the same moment, under a very
 different aspect, in Protestant Germany, in the person of one of the
 giants of mysticism, the “inspired shoemaker” 
 <b>Jacob Boehme</b>

  (1575-1624).</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p41">Boehme, one of the most astonishing cases in history
 of a natural genius for the transcendent, has left his mark upon
 German philosophy as well as upon the history of mysticism. William
 Law, Blake, and Saint-Martin are amongst those who have sat at his
 feet. The great sweep of Boehme’s vision includes both Man and
 the Universe: the nature of God and of the Soul. In him we find again
 that old doctrine of Rebirth which the earlier German mystics had
 loved. Were it not for the difficult symbolism in which his vision is
 expressed, his influence would be far greater than it is. He remains
 one of those cloud-wrapped immortals who must be rediscovered and
 reinterpreted by the adventurers of every age.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p42">The seventeenth century rivals the fourteenth in the
 richness and variety of its mystical life. Two main currents are to be
 detected in it: dividing between them the two main aspects of
 man’s communion with the Absolute. One, symbolic, constructive,
 activistic, bound up with the ideas of regeneration, and often using
 the language of the alchemists sets out from the Teutonic genius of
 Boehme. It achieves its successes outside the Catholic Church, and
 chiefly in Germany and England, where by 1650 his works were widely
 known. In its decadent forms it runs to the occult: to alchemy,
 Rosicrucianism, apocalyptic prophecy, and other aberrations of the
 spiritual sense. The other current arises within the Catholic Church,
 and in close touch with the great tradition of Christian mysticism. It
 achieves fullest expansion in France, and tends to emphasize the
 personal and intimate side of contemplation: encouraging passive
 receptivity and producing in its exaggerated forms the aberrations of
 the Quietists.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p43">In the seventeenth century England was peculiarly
 rich, if not in great mystics, at any rate in mystically minded men,
 seekers after Reality. Mysticism, it seems, was in the air; broke out
 under many disguises and affected many forms of life. It produced in 
 <b>George Fox</b>

  (1624-1690), the founder of the Quakers, a “great active”
 of the first rank, entirely unaffected by tradition, and in the Quaker
 movement itself an outbreak of genuine mysticism which is only
 comparable to the fourteenth-century movement of the Friends of
 God.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p44">We meet in Fox that overwhelming sense of direct
 relationship with God, that consciousness of the transcendent
 characteristic of the mystic; and Quaker spirituality, in spite of its
 marked aversion to institutional religion, has much in common not only
 with those Continental Quietists who are its most obvious spiritual
 affinities, but also with the doctrine of the Catholic contemplatives.
 Mysticism crops up frequently in the writings of the school; and finds
 expression in the first generation in <pb n="470" id="v-Page_470" /> the works of 
 <b>Isaac Penington</b>

  (1616-1679) and in the second in the Journal of the heroic American
 Friend 
 <b>John Woolman</b>

  (1720-1772).</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p45">At the opposite end of the theological scale, the
 seventeenth century gives us a group ofEnglish mystics ofthe Catholic
 type, closely related to the contemporary French school. Of these, one
 of the most individual is the young Benedictine nun 
 <b>Gertrude More</b>

  (1606-1633), who carries on that tradition of the communion oflove
 which flows from St. Augustine through St. Bernard and Thomas à
 Kempis, and is the very heart of Catholic mysticism. In the writings
 of her director, and the preserver of her works, the 
 <b>Venerable Augustine Baker</b>

  (1575-1641)—one of the most lucid and orderly of guides to the
 contemplative life—we see what were still the formative
 influences in the environment where her mystical powers were trained.
 Richard of St. Victor, Hilton, and “The Cloud of
 Unknowing”; Angela of Foligno; Tauler, Suso, Ruysbroeck; St.
 Teresa and St. John of the Cross; these are the authorities to whom
 Augustine Baker most constantly appeals, and through these, as we
 know, the family tree of the mystics goes back to the Neoplatonists
 and the first founders of the Church.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p46">Outside that Church, the twins 
 <b>Thomas Vaughan</b>

  the spiritual alchemist and 
 <b>Henry Vaughan</b>

 , Silurist, the mystical poet (1622-1695) show the reaction of two
 very different temperaments upon the transcendental life. Again, the
 group of “Cambridge Platonists,” 
 <b>Henry More</b>

  (1614-1687), 
 <b>John Smith</b>

  (1618-1652), 
 <b>Benjamin Whichcote</b>

  (1609-1683), 
 <b>Peter Sterry</b>

  (c. 1614-1672), and 
 <b>John Norris</b>

  (1657-1711) developed and preached a philosophy deeply tinged with
 mysticism; and 
 <b>Thomas Traherne</b>

  (c. 1637-1674) gave poetic expression to the Platonic vision of life.
 In 
 <b>Bishop Hall</b>

  (1574-1656) the same spirit takes a devotional form. Finally, the
 Rosicrucians, symbolists, and other spiritually minded
 occultists—above all the extraordinary sect of Philadelphians,
 ruled by 
 <b>Dr. Pordage</b>

  (1608-1698) and the prophetess 
 <b>Jane Lead</b>

  (1623-1704)—exhibit mysticism in its least balanced aspect
 mingled with mediumistic phenomena, wild symbolic visions, and
 apocalyptic prophecies. The influence of these Philadelphians, who
 were themselves strongly affected by Boehme’s works, lingered
 for a century, appearing again in Saint-Martin the “Unknown
 Philosopher.”</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p47">The Catholic mysticism of this period is best seen in
 France, where the intellectual and social expansion of the Grande
 Siècle had also its spiritual side. Over against the brilliant
 worldly life of seventeenth-century Paris and the slackness and even
 corruption of much organized religion there sprang up something like a
 cult of the inner life. This mystical renaissance seems to have
 originated in the work of an English Capuchin friar, William Fitch, in
 religion 
 <b>Benedict Canfield</b>

  (1520-1611), who settled in Paris in old age and there became a
 centre of spiritual influence. Among his pupils were 
 <b>Madame Acarie</b>

  (1566-1618) and 
 <b>Pierre de Bérulle</b>

  (1575-1629), and through them his teaching on contemplation affected
 all the great religious personalities of the period. The house of
 Madame Acarie—a woman equally remarkable for spiritual genius
 and practical ability—became the gathering-point of a growing
 mystical enthusiasm, which also expressed itself in a vigorous <pb n="471" id="v-Page_471" /> movement of reform within the Church. Bérulle was one
 of the founders of the Oratory. Madame Acarie, known as the
 “conscience of Paris,” visited the relaxed convents and
 persuaded them to a more strict and holy life. Largely by her
 instrumentality, the first houses of reformed Carmelites were
 established in France in 1604, nuns being brought to direct them from
 St. Teresa’s Spanish convents, and French mysticism owes much to
 this direct contact with the Teresian school. Madame Acarie and her
 three daughters all became Carmelite nuns; and it was from the Dijon
 Carmelites that 
 <b>St. Jeanne Françoise de Chantal</b>

  (1572-1641) received her training in contemplation. Her spiritual
 father, and co-founder of the Order of the Visitation, 
 <b>St. François de Sales</b>

  (1567-1622), had also been in youth a member of Madame Acarie’s
 circle. He shows at its best the peculiar talent of the French school
 for the detailed and individual direction of souls. Outside this
 cultured and aristocratic group two great and pure mystics arise from
 humbler social levels. First the intrepid Ursuline nun 
 <b>Marie de l’Incarnation</b>

  (1599-1672), the pioneer of education in the New World, in whom we
 find again St. Teresa’s twin gifts for high contemplation and
 practical initiative. Secondly the Carmelite friar 
 <b>Brother Lawrence</b>

  (1611-1691), who shows the passive tendency of French mysticism in
 its most sane, well-balanced form. He was a humble empiricist, laying
 claim to no special gifts: a striking contrast to his contemporary,
 the brilliant and unhappy genius 
 <b>Pascal</b>

  (1623-1662), who fought his way through many psychic storms to the
 vision of the Absolute.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p48">The genuine French and Flemish mysticism of this
 period, greatly preoccupied with the doctrines of self-naughting and
 passivity, constantly approached the frontiers of Quietism. The three
 great Capuchin teachers of contemplation, the Flemings 
 <b>Constantine Barbançon</b>

  (1581-1632) and 
 <b>John Evangelist of Barluke</b>

  (1588-1635), and the English Benedict Canfield, were not entirely
 beyond suspicion in this regard; as their careful language, and the
 scrutiny to which they were subjected by contemporary authority,
 clearly shows. The line between the true and false doctrine was a fine
 one, as we see in the historic controversy between Bossuet and
 Fenelon; and the perilous absurdities of the Quietist writers often
 tempted the orthodox to draw it in the wrong place.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p49">The earliest in date and most exaggerated in type of
 these true Quietists is the Franco-Flemish 
 <b>Antoinette Bourignan</b>

  (1616-1680): a strong-willed and wrong-headed woman who, having
 renounced the world with Franciscan thoroughness, founded a sect,
 endured considerable persecutions, and made a great stir in the
 religious life of her time. An even greater uproar resulted from the
 doctrinal excesses of the devout Spanish priest 
 <b>Miguel de Molinos</b>

  (1640-1697); whose extreme teachings were condemned by the Church,
 and for a time brought the whole principle of passive contemplation
 into disrepute. Quietism, at bottom, was the unbalanced expression of
 that need which produced the contemporary Quaker movement in England:
 a need for personal contact with spiritual realities, evoked by the
 formal and unsatisfying quality of the official religion of the time.
 Unfortunately the great <pb n="472" id="v-Page_472" /> Quietists were not great
 mystics. Hence their propaganda, in which the principle of
 passivity—divorced from, and opposed to, all spiritual
 action—was pressed to its logical conclusion, resulted in a
 doctrine fatal not only to all organized religion but to the healthy
 development of the inner life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p50">
 <b>Madame Guyon</b>

  (1648-1717), the contemporary of Molinos, is usually quoted as a
 typical Quietist. She is an example of the unfortunate results of an
 alliance of mystical tendencies with a feeble surface intelligence.
 Had she possessed the robust common sense so often found in the great
 contemplatives, her temperamental inclination to passivity would have
 been checked, and she would hardly have made use of the exaggerated
 expressions which brought about the official condemnation of her
 works. In spite of the brilliant championship of Fenelon, and the fact
 that much of her writing merely reproduces orthodox teaching on
 contemplative prayer in an inferior form, she was involved in the
 general condemnation of “passive orison” which the
 aberrations of the extreme Quietists had called forth.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p51">The end of the seventeenth century saw a great
 outburst of popular Quietism, some within and some without the
 official Church. Well within the frontiers of orthodoxy, and
 exhibiting the doctrine of passivity in its noblest form, was the
 Jesuit 
 <b>J. P. de Caussade</b>

  (still living 1739). Among those who over-stepped the
 boundary—though all the Quietists appealed to the general
 tradition of mysticism in support of their one-sided
 doctrine—were 
 <b>Malaval</b>

 , whose “Théologie Mystique” contains some beautiful
 French translations from St. Teresa, and 
 <b>Peter Poiret</b>

  (1646-1719), once a Protestant pastor, then the devoted disciple of
 Antoinette Bourignan. Later generations owe much to the enthusiasm and
 industry of Poiret, whose belief in spiritual quiescence was combined
 with great literary activity. He rescued and edited all Madame
 Guyon’s writings; and has left us, in his “Bibliotheca
 Mysticorum,” the memorial of many lost works on mysticism. From
 this unique bibliography we can see how “orthodox” was the
 food which nourished even the most extreme of the Quietists: how
 thoroughly they believed themselves to represent not a new doctrine,
 but the true tradition of Christian mysticism.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p52">With the close of the seventeenth century, the
 Quietist movement faded away. The beginning of the eighteenth sees the
 triumph of that other stream of spiritual vitality which arose outside
 the Catholic Church and flowed from the great personality of Jacob
 Boehme. If the idea of surrender be the mainspring of Quietism, the
 complementary idea of rebirth is the mainspring of this school. In
 Germany, Boehme’s works had been collected and published by an
 obscure mystic, 
 <b>John Gichtel</b>

  (1638-1710); whose life and letters constantly betray his influence.
 In England, where that influence had been a living force from the
 middle of the seventeenth century, when Boehme’s writings first
 became known, the Anglo-German 
 <b>Dionysius Andreas Freher</b>

  was writing between 1699 and 1720. In the early years of the
 eighteenth century, Freher was followed by 
 <b>William Law</b>

  (1686-1761), the Nonjuror: a brilliant stylist, and one of the most
 profound of English religious writers. <pb n="473" id="v-Page_473" /> Law, who was
 converted by the reading of Boehme’s works from the narrow
 Christianity to which he gave classic expression in the “Serious
 Call” to a wide and philosophic mysticism, gave, in a series of
 writings which burn with mystic passion, a new interpretation and an
 abiding place in English literature to the “inspired
 shoemaker’s” mighty vision of Man and the Universe.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p53">The latter part of a century which clearly represents
 the steep downward trend of the mystic curve gives us three strange
 personalities; all of whom have passed through Boehme’s school,
 and have placed themselves in opposition to the ecclesiasticism of
 their day. In Germany, 
 <b>Eckartshausen</b>

  (1752-1803), in “The Cloud upon the Sanctuary” and other
 works, continued upon individual lines that tradition of esoteric and
 mystical Christianity, and of rebirth as the price of man’s
 entrance into Reality, which found its best and sanest interpreter in
 William Law. In France the troubled spirit of the transcendentalist 
 <b>Saint-Martin</b>

  (1743-1803), the “Unknown Philosopher,” was deeply
 affected in his passage from a merely occult to a mystical philosophy
 by the reading of Boehme and Eckartshausen, and also by the works of
 the English “Philadelphians,” Dr. Pordage and Jane Lead,
 who had long sunk to oblivion in their native land. In England, 
 <b>William Blake</b>

 , poet, painter, visionary, and prophet (1757-1827), shines like a
 solitary star in the uncongenial atmosphere of the Georgian age.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p54">The career of Blake provides us with a rare instance
 of mystical genius, forcing not only rhythm and words, but also colour
 and form to express its vision of truth. So individual in his case was
 this vision, so strange the elements from which his symbolic
 reconstructions were built up, that he failed in the attempt to convey
 it to other men. Neither in his prophetic books nor in his beautiful
 mystical paintings does he contrive to transmit more than great and
 stimulating suggestions of “things seen” in some higher
 and more valid state of consciousness. Whilst his visionary symbolism
 derives to a large extent from Swedenborg, whose works were the great
 influence of his youth, Blake has learned much from Boehme, and
 probably from his English interpreters. Almost alone amongst English
 Protestant mystics, he has also received and assimilated the Catholic
 tradition of the personal and inward communion of love. In his great
 vision of “Jerusalem,” St. Teresa and Madame Guyon are
 amongst the “gentle souls” whom he sees guarding that
 Four-fold Gate which opens towards Beulah—the gate of the
 contemplative life—and guiding the great “Wine-press of
 Love” whence mankind, at the hands of its mystics, has received,
 in every age, the Wine of Life.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="v-p55"><pb n="475" id="v-Page_475" /></p>

 </div1>

<div1 title="Bibliography" progress="91.81%" prev="v" next="vii" id="vi">

 <p id="vi-p1">I. THE WORKS AND LIVES OF THE MYSTICS.</p>

 <p id="vi-p2">II. GENERAL WORKS ON MYSTICISM.</p>

 <p id="vi-p3">III. PHILOSOPHY, PSYCHOLOGY, THEOLOGY.</p>

 <p id="vi-p4">IV. ALCHEMY AND MAGIC.</p>

 <h4 id="vi-p4.1">PART I</h4>

 <h4 id="vi-p4.2">
  THE WORKS AND LIVES OF THE MYSTICS
 </h4>

 <p class="ChapterSummary" id="vi-p5">1. Texts. 2. Translations. 3.
 Biographies and Monographs.</p>

 <p class="Item" id="vi-p6">
 <b>Note</b>

 . For early lives and legends of all canonized and beatified Christian
 mystics, see Acta Sanctorum Bollandiana, Jan.-Oct. vi. Brussels
 1643-1794; Oct. vii.-Nov., Brussels and Paris, 1845-1910. (In
 progress.)
 <br />

  See also Dictionnaire de Théologie Catholique for biographies,
 with bibliographical notes.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p6.2">ANONYMOUS WORKS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p6.3">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p7">The Cloud of Unknowing. Edited, from B. M. Harl.,
 674, by E. Underhill. London, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p8">The Cloud of Unknowing, Epistle of Privy Counsel and
 Denis Hid Divinity. Edited by Dom Justin McCann, O.S.B. (Orchard
 Books.) London, 1924.
 <br />

 (Compare Part II., E. Gardner: The Cell of Self Knowledge.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p9">The Mirror of Simple Souls. Edited [with some
 omissions] by Clare Kirschberger. (Orchard Books.) London, 1928.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p9.1">AL GHAZZALI.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p9.2">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p10">The Confessions of Al Ghazzali. Translated by Claud
 Field. (Wisdom of the East Series.) London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p11">The Alchemy of Happiness. Translated by Claud Field.
 (Wisdom of the East Series.) London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="vi-p12">(See also in Part II., Schmölders.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p12.1">AL HALLAJ.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p12.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p13">
 <i>Massignon, L</i>

 . La Passion de Al-Halladj. 2 tomes. Paris, 1922. (See also Part II.,
 Maréchal.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p13.1">ANGELA OF FOLIGNO, BLESSED.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p13.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p14">Le livre de la Bienheureuse Angèle de Foligno.
 Annoté par Paul Doncoeur. t. I. Texte latin. Paris, 1925. t. II.
 Documents originaux. Paris, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p15">Le livre de l’experiènce des vrais
 fidèles de Ste Angèle de Foligno. Trad. par M. J.
 Ferré. Edition critique: texte latin et traduction
 française. Paris, 1927.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="vi-p16">(These two, from the earliest MSS., supersede all
 previous editions.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p17">Beatae Angela de Fulginio Visionum ët
 Instructionum Liber (Bibliotheca mystica et ascetica, t. V.) Cologne,
 1849. <pb n="476" id="vi-Page_476" /></p>

 <h6 id="vi-p17.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p18">The Book of Divine Consolations of the Blessed
 Angela of Foligno. Translated by M. Steegmann. With an Introduction by
 Algar Thorold. (New Mediaeval Library.) London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p19">Il Libro delle Mirabili Visioni Consolazioni e
 Istruzioni della B. Angela di Foligno. Translated by Luigi Fallacara.
 Florence, 1926.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p19.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p20">
 <i>Ferré, M. J.</i>

  Oeuvres authentiques d’Angèle de Foligno. (Revue
 d’histoire francescaine, July, 1927.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p21">—Principales dates de la Vie
 d’Angèle de Foligno, (ibid., Jan., 1925).</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p22">—Les oeuvres d’Angèle de Foligno,
 (ibid., Oct. 1425).</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p22.1">ANSELM, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p22.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p23">St. Anselm Opera. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t.
 158-59.) Paris, 1844.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p23.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p24">Meditations et Prières de S. Anselme.
 Traduction par A Wilmart Maredsous, 1923.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p24.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p25">
 <i>Rule, M.</i>

  Life and Times of St. Anselm. London, 1883.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p25.1">AUGUSTINE OF HIPPO, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p25.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p26">Opera Omnia. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t. 37-47.)
 Paris, 1844,</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p27">Confessionum, libri tredecim. Ex recog. P.
 Knöll. Lipsiae, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p28">Confessions. Edited by J. Gibb and W. Montgomery.
 (Cambridge Patristic Texts.) 1908. [Latin text and English notes.]</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p28.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p29">Works. Edited by Marcus Dods. 15 vols. Edinburgh,
 1876.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p30">Works. Trans. and annotated by J. E. Pilkington and
 others. 8 vols. (Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers.) London,
 1888-92.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p31">The Confessions. Translated by Dr. E. B. Pusey.
 London,1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p32">The Confessions (first nine books). Trans. by C.
 Bigg. London, 1898.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p32.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p33">
 <i>Bertrand, L.</i>

  St. Augustin. Paris, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p34">English trans., London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p35">
 <i>Harnack, A</i>

 . Augustins Confessionen. Giessen, 1895.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p35.1">BERNARD OF CLAIRVAUX, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p35.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p36">Opera Omnia. Notis et observationibus. J. Mabillon.
 (Migne, Patrologia Latina, 182-185.) Paris, 1854.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p36.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p37">Life and Works of St. Bernard. Edited by Dom J.
 Mabillon O.S.B. Translated and edited by S. L. Eales, M.A. 4 vols.
 London, 1889-96. (Vols. I. and II., Letters; III., Letters and
 Sermons; IV., Sermons on the Song of Songs.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p38">Cantica Canticorum: Sermons on the Song of Songs.
 Translated by S. J. Eales, M.A. London, 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p39">Sermons on the <scripRef passage="Canticles. 2" id="vi-p39.1" parsed="|Song|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2">Canticles. 2</scripRef> vols. Dublin, 1920.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p40">St. Bernard on the Love of God. Translated by Edmund
 Gardner. London, 1916.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p41">St. Bernard on Consideration. Translated by G.
 Lewis. Oxford, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p42">Suggestions on the Method of Meditation, extracted
 from St. Bernard’s Scala Claustralium by W. B. Trevelyan.
 London, 1904.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p42.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p43">
 <i>Morrison, J. Cotter.</i>

  Life and Times of St. Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux. Second edition.
 London, 1868.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p44">
 <i>Ratisbonne, M.,</i>

  Histoire de Bernard et son siècle. II ème édition. 2
 vols. Paris, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p45">
 <i>Schuck, J.</i>

  Das religiose Erlebnis beim H. Bernhard von Clairvaux. Wurzbourg,
 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p46">
 <i>Vacandard, E.</i>

  Vie de S. Bernard. Paris, 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p47">
 <i>Williams, Watkin.</i>

  Studies in St. Bernard of Clairvaux. London, 1927. <pb n="477" id="vi-Page_477" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p47.1">BLAKE, WILLIAM.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p47.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p48">The writings of William Blake. Edited by Geoffrey
 Keynes. 3 vols. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p49">Poetry and Prose of William Blake. Edited by
 Geoffrey Keynes, complete in one volume. London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p50">Prophetic Writings. Edited with Introduction, etc.,
 by D. J. Sloss and A. Wallis. 2 vols. Oxford, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p51">Works: Poetic, Symbolic, and Critical. Edited by E.
 J. Ellis and W. B. Yeats. 3 vols. London, 1893.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p52">Poetical Works: new and verbatim text by J. Sampson.
 Oxford, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p53">Blake’s “Jerusalem.” Edited by E.
 R. D. Maclagen and A. G. B. Russell. London 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p54">Blake’s “Milton.” Edited by E. R.
 D. Maclagen and A. G. B. Russell. London 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p55">The Letters of William Blake, and Life by F. Tatham.
 Edited by A. G. B. Russell. London, 1906.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p55.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p56">
 <i>Berger, P.</i>

  William Blake: Mysticisme et Poesie. Paris, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p57">
 <i>Damon, S. F.</i>

  W
 .

  Blake, his philosophy and symbols. London, 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p58">
 <i>De Selincourt, Basil.</i>

  William Blake. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p59">
 <i>Gardner, C.</i>

  William Blake the Man. London, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p60">
 <i>Gilchrist, Alexander.</i>

  Life of William Blake. London, 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p61">
 <i>Plowman, M</i>

 . Introduction to the Study of Blake. London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p62">
 <i>Saurat, D.</i>

  Blake and Modern Thought. London. 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p63">
 <i>Swinburne, A. C.</i>

  William Blake. London, 1868.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p64">
 <i>Symons, Arthur.</i>

  William Blake. London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p65">
 <i>Wicksteed, J.</i>

  Blake’s Vision of the Book of Job. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p66">
 <i>Wilson, Mona.</i>

  Life of William Blake. London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p67">
 <i>Wright. Thomas.</i>

  Life of William Blake. 2 vols. London, 1929.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p67.1">BLOSIUS (Louis de Blois).</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p67.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p68">Opera. Antwerp, 1632.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p68.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p69">Oeuvres Spirituelles, trad. par les Benedictins de
 S. Paul de Wisques. (In progress.) Paris, 1911, etc.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p70">The Book of Spiritual Instruction. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p71">A Mirror for Monks. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p72">The Sanctuary of the Faithful Soul. 2 vols. London,
 1920-7.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p73">The Paradise of the Faithful Soul. 2 vols. London,
 1928-30.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p73.1">BOEHME, JACOB.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p73.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p74">J. Boehme, Sein Leben und seine theosophischen Werke
 in geordneten Auszuge mit Einleitungen und Erläuterungen. Allen
 Christglaubigen dargeboten durch J. Claassen. 3 Bands Stuttgart,
 1885.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p75">Theosophia revelata. Das ist: Alle göttliche
 Schriften. . . . J. Böhmens. 7 vols. Amsterdam, 1730-31.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p75.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p76">The Works of Jacob Boehme. In 4 vols., with Life of
 the Author. English translation. London, 1764-81. (The only collected
 English edition, but incomplete. All Boehme’s works were
 translated by Sparrow and others in the seventeenth century and have
 since been re-issued. See below. For full bibliography, see
 ‘William Law and the English Mystics,’ by C. Spurgeon, in
 ‘Cambridge History of English Literature.’)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p77">The Threefold Life of Man. With an Introduction by
 the Rev. G. W. Allen. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p78">The Three Principles of the Divine Essence. With an
 Introduction by Dr. Paul Deussen. London, 1910. <pb n="478" id="vi-Page_478" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p79">The Forty Questions of the Soul and the Clavis.
 London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p80">Six Theosophic Points. Translated by J. R. Earle.
 London, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p81">Mysterium Magnum. Edited by C. J. Barker. London,
 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p82">De Electione Gratiae and Quaestiones Theosophicae.
 Translated by J. R. Earle. London, 1930.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p83">Treatises of Jacob Boehme. London, 1769.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p84">Dialogues on the Supersensual Life. Edited, with an
 Introduction, by Bernard Holland. London, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p85">The Signatures of All Things. (Everyman’s
 Library.) London, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p86">The Way to Christ. London, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p87">The Epistles of Jacob Boehme, reprinted from the
 1689 edition. 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p88">Confessions. Edited by W. S. Palmer. London,
 1920.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p88.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p89">Memoirs of the life, death, burial, and wonderful
 writings of J. Behmen. Now first done at large into English from the
 original German. With preface by J. Okeley. Northampton, 1780.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p90">
 <i>Boutroux, E.</i>

  Le Philosophe Allemand, Jacob Boehme. Paris, 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p91">
 <i>Hartmann, F.</i>

  The Life and Doctrines of Jacob Boehme. London, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p92">
 <i>Martensen, H. L.</i>

  Jakob Böhme. Theosophische Studien. Grafenhainichen, 1882.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p93">Translation. Jacob Behmen: His life and teaching.
 London, 1885.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p94">
 <i>Taylor, Edward.</i>

  J. Behmen’s theosophick philosophy unfolded. 1691.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p95">
 <i>Whyte, Rev. Alexander.</i>

  Jacob Böhme: an Appreciation. Edinburgh, 1894.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p95.1">BONAVENTURA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p95.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p96">Opera Omnia. Editae a P. P. Collegii S.
 Bonaventurae. 10 t. Ad Claras Aquas 1882. 1902.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p96.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p97">Théologie Séraphique, extraite et traduite
 par C. et A. Alix. 2 vols. Paris, 1853</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p98">Les six Ailes du Seraphin. Paris, 1860. (There are
 no English translations. The ‘Soliloquies ‘ and
 ‘Meditations’ attributed to St. Bonaventura are not
 authentic. For his life of St. Francis, 
 <i>vide infra,</i>

  Francis of Assisi, St.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p98.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p99">
 <i>Bollea, B. L. C.</i>

  II mysticismo di S. Bonaventura studiato nelle sue antecedenza e
 nelle sue esplicazione. Torino, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p100">
 <i>Gilson, E.</i>

  La Philosophie de S. Bonaventure. Paris, 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p101">
 <i>Lutz, E.</i>

  Die Psychologie Bonaventuras nach den quellen dargestellt. (Beitrage
 zur Geschichte der Philosophie des Mittelalters.) Munster, 1909.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p101.1">BOURIGNAN, ANTOINETTE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p101.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p102">Oeuvres. 19 tomes. Amsterdam, 1686.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p102.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p103">
 <i>Anon</i>

 . An Apology for Mrs. Antonia Bourignan. London, 1699.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p104">
 <i>Cockburn, J.</i>

  Bourignianism Detected: or, the Delusions and Errors of Antonia
 Bourignan and her growing Sect. London, 1689.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p105">
 <i>MacEwen,</i>

  A. R. Antoinette Bourignan, Quietist. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p106">
 <i>Von der Linde, A.</i>

  Antoinette Bourignan, das Licht der Welt. Leyden, 1895.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p106.1">BRIDGET OF SWEDEN, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p106.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p107">Revelationes. Rome, 1628.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p108">Vita S. Brigettae. Edited by M. Annerstedt. Upsala,
 1876.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p108.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p109">
 <i>Flavigny, Comtesse de.</i>

  Ste. Brigitte de Suede. Paris, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p110">
 <i>Hormann, P. Simon.</i>

  Birgittenischer Calender, 1676, Reprint, Munich, 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p111">
 <i>Williamson, B.</i>

  The Bridgettine Order. London, 1922. <pb n="479" id="vi-Page_479" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p111.1">CASSIAN.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p111.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p112">Dialogues. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t. 49, 50.)
 Paris, 1845.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p112.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p113">Cassian: (Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers.
 Ser. II.). London, 1894.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p113.1">CATHERINE DEI RICCI, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p113.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p114">Lettere. Edited by Gherardi. Florence, 1890.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p114.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p115">Vita, par S. Razzi. Lucca, 1594.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p116">Vie, par H. Bayonne. Paris, 1873.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p116.1">CATHERINE OF GENOA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p116.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p117">Vita Mirabile e dottrina celeste di Santa Caterina
 da Genova, insieme col Trattato del Purgatorio e col Dialogo della
 Santa. 1743.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p118">Dialogo di S. Caterina da Genova. Milano, 1882.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="vi-p119">(The authenticity of this dialogue is denied by Von
 Hügel.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p119.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p120">The Treatise on Purgatory. With a Preface by
 Cardinal Manning. London, 1858.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p121">La Vie et les Oeuvres de Ste. Catherine de
 Gênes, traduits par le Vicomte de Bussierre. Paris, 1860.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p121.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p122">
 <i>Vallebona, S.</i>

  La Perla dei Fieschi. Genova, 1887.</p>

 <p class="Body" id="vi-p123">(See also Pt. II., Von Hügel, for the best modern
 account of this mystic.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p123.1">CATHERINE OF SIENA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p123.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p124">S. Catherinae Senensis Vitae. Auctore Fr. Raimundo
 Capuano. Acta S.S. Aprilis. T. III. Paris and Rome, 1860.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p125">Opere della Seraphica Santa Caterina da Siena.
 Edited by Gigli. 5 vols. Siena, 1727.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p126">Le lettere di S. Caterina da Siena. Edited by P.
 Misciatelli. 6 vols. Siena, 1922.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p126.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p127">The Divine Dialogue of St. Catherine of Siena.
 Translated by Algar Thorold. Second ed. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p128">St. Catherine of Siena as seen in her Letters.
 Edited by Vida Scudder. London. 1905.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p128.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p129">
 <i>Curtayne A.</i>

  St. Catherine of Siena. London, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p130">
 <i>Drane, A T.</i>

  The History of St. Catherine of Siena and her Companions. 2 vols.
 London, 1887.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p131">
 <i>Fawtier, R.</i>

  Ste. Catherine de Sienne; essai de critique des sources, T. I. Paris,
 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p132">
 <i>Gardner, Edmund</i>

 . St. Catherine of Siena. London, 1907. (The best modern
 biography.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p133">
 <i>Joergensen, J.</i>

  Ste. Catherine de Sienne. Paris, 1920.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p134">
 <i>Mignaty, M. A.</i>

  Catherine de Sienne. Paris, 1886.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p134.1">CHANTAL: JEANNE FRANÇOISE DE, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p134.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p135">Vie et Oeuvres. 8 vols. Paris, 1874-79.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p135.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p136">Her Spirit as shown in her Letters. London, 1922,
 selected Letters. London, 1917.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p136.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p137">
 <i>Bougaud, E.</i>

  Histoire de Ste. Chantal. 2 t. Paris, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p138">
 <i>Bremond, H.</i>

  Ste. Chantal. 3 ème édition. Paris, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p139">
 <i>Sanders, E. K.,</i>

  St. Chantal. London, 1918.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p139.1">CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p139.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p140">Opera Omnia. Recog. R. Klotz. 4 vols. Lipsiae,
 1831-34.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p140.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p141">Writings, translated by W. Wilson. 2 vols.
 Edinburgh. 1867-69. <pb n="480" id="vi-Page_480" /></p>

 <h6 id="vi-p141.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p142">
 <i>De Faye.</i>

  Clément d’Alexandrie. Paris, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p143">
 <i>Tollinton, R. B.</i>

  Clement of Alexandria. 2 vols. London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p144">
 <i>Wagner.</i>

  Der Christ und die Welt nach Clemens von Alexandrien. Göttingen,
 1903.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p144.1">DANTE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p144.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p145">Tutte le Opere. Rived nel testo da Dr. E. Moore.
 Oxford, 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p146">La Divina Commedia. II testo Wittiano rived. da
 Toynbee. London, 1900.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p146.1">Text &amp; Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p147">The Hell of Dante. Edited, with Translation and
 Notes, by A. J. Butler. London, 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p148">The Purgatory. London, 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p149">The Paradise. London, 1885.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p150">The Inferno, Purgatorio, and Paradiso. Text, with
 Translation by Carlyle. Okey, and Wicksteed. (Temple Classics.) 3
 vols. London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p151">Readings on the Inferno, Purgatorio, and Paradiso;
 chiefly based on the Commentary of Benvenuto da Imola by W. W. Vernon.
 6 vols. London, 1894-1900.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p151.1">Minor Works.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p152">The Convivio of Dante. Translated by P. H.
 Wicksteed. (Temple Classics.) London. 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p153">Dante’s Convivio. Translated by W. W. Jackson.
 Oxford, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p154">Dante’s Eleven Letters. Translated, with
 Notes, &amp;c., by C. S. Latham. Boston, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p155">A Translation of Dante’s Latin Works. (Temple
 Classics.) London, 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p156">The New Life. Translated by D. G. Rossetti. (The
 Siddal Edition.) London, 1899.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p156.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p157">
 <i>Baratono, A.</i>

  Dante e la Visione di Dio. 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p158">
 <i>Barelli, V.</i>

  L’Allegoria della Divina Commedia di Dante Alighieri. Firenze,
 1864.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p159">
 <i>Bonanni, T.</i>

  II Cantico al Sole di S. Francesco d’Assisi commentato nella
 Divina Commedia. Aquila. 1890.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p160">
 <i>Capetti V.</i>

  L’Anima e l’arte di Dante. 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p161">
 <i>Carroll Rev. J. S.</i>

  Exiles of Eternity: an Exposition of Dante’s Inferno. London,
 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p162">—Prisoners of Hope: an Exposition of
 Dante’s Purgatorio. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p163">
 <i>Ciuffo, G</i>

 . La visione ultima della Vita Nuova. 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p164">
 <i>Croce, B.</i>

  La Poesia di Dante. Rome, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p165">Translation. The Poetry of Dante. London, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p166">
 <i>Dunbar, H.</i>

  F. Symbolism in Mediaeval Thought and its Consummation in the Divine
 Comedy. Oxford, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p167">
 <i>Fardel, M. D.</i>

  La Personne de Dante dans la Divine Comédie: étude
 psychologique. Paris, 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p168">
 <i>Gardner, Edmund.</i>

  Dante’s Ten Heavens. London, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p169">—Dante and the Mystics. London, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p170">—A Dante Primer. Third edition. London,
 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p171">
 <i>Guiliozzi, C.</i>

  Dante e il Simbolismo. 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p172">
 <i>Hettinger, Franz.</i>

  Dante’s Divina Commedia, its Scope and Value. Translated and
 edited by Rev. H. S. Bowden. London, 1887.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p173">
 <i>Perez, Paolo.</i>

  ISette Cerchi del Purgatorio di Dante, Saggio di Studi. Milano, 1896.
 <pb n="481" id="vi-Page_481" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p174">
 <i>Wicksteed, Rev. P.</i>

  H. Dante: Six Sermons. Second edition. London, 1890.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p175">—Dante and Aquinas. London, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p176">—From Vita Nuova to Paradiso. London, 1922. (I
 select from the mass of Dante literature a few books useful to the
 student of mysticism. For full bibliographies, see the works of Vernon
 and Gardner, above cited.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p176.1">DENIS THE CARTHUSIAN.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p176.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p177">Doctoris Ecstatici D. Dionysii Cartusiani opera
 omnia in unum corpus digesta. Cura et labore monachorum S. Ordinis
 Cartusiensis. 45 vols. (In progress.) Monstrolii, 1896, etc.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p178">D. Dionysii Carthusiani de perfecto mundi contemptu.
 Colonie, 1533.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p178.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p179">
 <i>Krogh-Tonning, K.</i>

  Der Letzte Scholastiker. 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p180">
 <i>Loër.</i>

  Dionysii Carthusiani doctorus extatici vita. Cologne, 1532.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p181">
 <i>Mougel, D. A.</i>

  Denys le Chartreux. Montreuil-sur-Mer, 1896.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p181.1">DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p181.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p182">Opera Omnia. (Migne, Patrologia Graeca. t. 3-4.)
 Paris, 1855</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p183">Greek text of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, with
 Preface by Rev. John Parker. London, 1899.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p183.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p184">Dionise Hid Divinity. (An old English translation of
 the Theologia Mystica, attributed to the author of The Cloud of
 Unknowing, q.v.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p185">Opera S. Dionysii Areopagitae, &amp;c., a Balthazar
 Corderius Latine interpretata. Folio. 1634.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p186">Oeuvres de Saint Denys l’Aréopagite.
 Traduits du grec et precédées d’une Introduction par
 l’Abbé Darboy. Paris, 1815.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p187">The Works of Dionysius the Areopagite. Translated by
 the Rev. J. Parker. 2 vols. Oxford, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p188">The Divine Names and Mystical Theology. Translated
 by C. E. Rolt. London, 1920.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p188.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p189">
 <i>Ball, Hugo.</i>

  Byzantin, Christentum III. Heiligen leben. Munich, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p190">
 <i>Colet, J.</i>

  Two Treatises on the Hierarchies of Dionysius. London, 1869.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p191">
 <i>Erigena.</i>

  Expositiones super Hierarchies Caelestes S. Dionysii. Roma, 1871.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p192">
 <i>Koch, Dr. Hugo.</i>

  Pseudo-Dionysius Areopagita. Maintz, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p193">
 <i>Müller, H. F.</i>

  Dionysius, Proclus, Plotinus. Munster, 1918.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p193.1">DOUCELINE, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p193.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p194">La Vie de Ste. Douceline, fondatrice des
 béguines de Marseilles. Annoté par J. H. Albanés.
 (Provençal text, French translation.) Marseille, 1879.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p194.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p195">
 <i>Macdonell, Anne.</i>

  Saint Douceline. London, 1905.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p195.1">ECKHARTSHAUSEN, C. VON.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p195.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p196">Kostis Reise von Morgen gegen Mittag. Leipzig,
 1795.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p197">Gott ist die reinste Liebe. Neu ungearbeitet und
 vermehrt son F. X. Steck. Reutlingen, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p198">Der Wolke vor dem Heiligthume. 1802.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p198.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p199">God is Love most pure, my Prayer and my
 Contemplation. Freely translated from the original by J. Grant.
 London, 1817.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p200">The Cloud upon the Sanctuary. Translated, with
 Notes, by Isabel de Steiger. London, 1896. <pb n="482" id="vi-Page_482" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p200.1">ECKHART, MEISTER.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p200.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p201">Deutsche Mystiche des 14ten Jahrhunderts. Band 2.
 Meister Eckhart. F. Pfeiffer. Göttingen, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p202">Meister Eckhart’s Schriften und Predigten aus
 dem Mittelhochdeutschen übersetzt und herausgegeben von
 Büttner. Leipzig, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p203">Meister Eckhart’s lateinische Schriften.
 Edited by Denifle. (Archiv. fur Litt. u. Kirchengeschichte d.
 Mittelalters, 1886.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p204">Meister Eckhart’s Mystische Schriften, an
 unsere Sprache übertragen von Gustav Landauer. (Verschollene
 Meister der Literatur.) Berlin, 1903.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p204.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p205">Eckhart’s Sermons, etc. Translated by C. de B.
 Evans. London, 1924.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p205.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p206">
 <i>Denifle, H. S.</i>

  Akten z. Process, Meister Eckhart’s. (Archiv. fur Litt. u.
 Kirchengeschichte d. Mittelalters, 1886).</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p207">
 <i>Jundt, A.</i>

  Essai sur le Mysticisme speculatif de Maitre Eckhart. Strasbourg,
 1871.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p208">
 <i>Lasson, A.</i>

  Meister Eckhart der Mystiker. Berlin, 1868.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p209">
 <i>Martensen, H.</i>

  Meister Eckhart, Eine theologische Studie. Hamburg, 1842.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p210">
 <i>Michelsen. Carl.</i>

  Meister Eckhart, Ein Versuch. 1888.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p210.1">ELIZABETH OF SCHÖNAU, SAINT.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p211">Die Visionen. Edited by F. W. Roth. Brünn.
 1884.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p211.1">ERIGENA, JOHN SCOTUS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p211.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p212">Opera. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t. 122.) Paris.
 1850.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p213">De Divisione Naturae. Monasterii Guestphal,
 1838.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p213.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p214">
 <i>Gardner, Alice.</i>

  Studies in John the Scot. London, 1900.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p214.1">FOX, GEORGE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p214.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p215">Journal of George Fox. Edited from the MSS. by N.
 Penney. Cambridge, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p216">Short Journal and Itinerary Journals. Edited by N.
 Penney. Cambridge, 1925.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p216.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p217">
 <i>Braithwaite, W.</i>

  The Beginnings of Quakerism. London, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p218">
 <i>Hodgkin, T.</i>

  George Fox. London, 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p219">
 <i>Watson, J. S.</i>

  Life of Fox. London, 1860.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p219.1">FRANCIS OF ASSISI, ST.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p219.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p220">Opuscula S. Patris Francisci Assisiensis. Quarrachi,
 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p221">Seraphici Doctoris S. Bonaventura Legendae duae de
 Vita S. Francisci Seraphici. Editae a P.P. Collegii S. Bonaventurae.
 Quarrachi, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p222">S. Francisci Assisiensis. Vita et Miracula. Auctore
 Fr. Thoma de Celano. Edited by Fr. E. Alençon, O.F.M. Roma,
 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p223">La Leggenda di S. Francisco scritta da tre suoi
 compagni. (Latin and Italian.) Roma, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p224">Speculum Perfectionis seu S. Francisci Assisiensis
 legenda antiquissima, auctore Fr. Leo. Ed. P. Sabatier. Paris,
 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p225">I Fioretti di S. Francesco e il Cantico del Sole.
 Milano, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p226">Bartolommeo da Pisa. De Conformitate B. Francisci ad
 Vitam Domini Jesu. (Analecta Franc. iv. et v. Quarrachi, 1906-12.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p226.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p227">The Writings of St. Francis of Assisi. Newly
 translated, with an Introduction and Notes, by Fr. Paschal Robinson,
 O.F.M. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p228">The Words of St. Francis from His Works and the
 Early Legends. Selected and translated by Anne Macdonell. London,
 1904. <pb n="483" id="vi-Page_483" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p229">The Writings of St. Francis of Assisi. New
 translation into English from the original texts, by Constance
 Countess de la Warr London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p230">The Life of St. Francis, by St. Bonaventura. English
 translation. (Temple Classics.) London, 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p231">The Lives of St. Francis of Assisi, by Brother
 Thomas of Celano. Translated by A. G. Ferrers Howell. London,
 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p232">Legend of St. Francis by the Three Companions.
 English translation by E. G. Salter. (Temple Classics.) London
 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p233">The Mirror of Perfection. English translation by
 Robert Steele. (Temple Classics.) London, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p234">The Little Flowers of St. Francis of Assisi.
 Translated by T. W. Arnold. (Temple Classics.) Sixth edition. London,
 1903.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p234.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p235">
 <i>Cotette, T. S.</i>

  François d’Assise. Étude Médicale. Paris
 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p236">
 <i>Cuthbert, Fr.</i>

  Life of St. Francis of Assisi. London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p237">
 <i>Fortini, A.</i>

  Nova vita di S. Francesco d’Assisi. Milan, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p238">
 <i>Joergensen, J.</i>

  Vie de S. François d’Assise. Paris, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p239">Translation, by T. O’Connor Sloane. London,
 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p240">
 <i>Parenti, Giovanni.</i>

  Sacrum Commercium: the Converse of Francis and his Sons with Holy
 Poverty. (Latin text and English translation by Canon Rawnsley.
 Introduction by P. Sabatier.) Temple Classics. London, 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p241">
 <i>Robinson, Fr. Pascal, O.F.M.</i>

  A Short Introduction to Franciscan Literature. New York, 1907, (A
 valuable and scholarly little book.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p242">
 <i>Sabatier, P.</i>

  Vie de S. François d’Assise. 22me edition. Paris,
 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p243">Translation. Life of St. Francis of Assisi.
 Translated by L. S. Houghton. London, 1901.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p243.1">FRANÇOIS DE SALES, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p243.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p244">Oeuvres Complètes. 22 vols. Annecy,
 1893-1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p245">Introduction à la Vie Dévote.
 (Réimpression textuelle de latroisième édition.) 2
 tomes. Mountiers, 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p246">Traicté de l’Amour de Dieu. Paris,
 1647.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p246.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p247">Introduction to the Devout Life. Trans. by Rev. A.
 Ross. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p248">On the Love of God. Edited by W. J. Knox Little.
 London, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p249">Spiritual Letters. Trans. by Sidney Lear. London,
 1892.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p249.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p250">
 <i>Hamon.</i>

  Vie de S. François de Sales. 2 vols. Paris, 1854.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p251">Eng. trans. by H. Burton. 2 vols. London, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p252">
 <i>Sanders, E. K.</i>

  St
 .

  François de Sales. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p253">
 <i>Thamery, E.</i>

  Le mysticisme de S. François de Sales. Arras, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p254">
 <i>Vincent, F. S.</i>

  François de Sales, Directeur d’Ames. Paris, 1923.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p254.1">FRIENDS OF GOD.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p255">(See Part I. Merswin, Suso, Tauler; and Part II.,
 Dalgairns, Delacroix, Denifle, Jones Jundt, Preger; also Pfeiffer,
 Deutsche Mystiche der 14ten Jahrhunderts. Bänd I. Göttingen,
 1907.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p255.1">GERARD GROOT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p255.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p256">Gerardi Magni epist. XIV edit. J. G. Acquoy
 Amsterdam, 1857.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p257">Moll, W. and Scheffer, H. Studien en Bijdragen t.
 I., II., III Amsterdam, 1870-76 (for texts of Gerard Groot’s
 works).</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p258">Thomas à Kempis, Opera Omnia. Paris, 1549.
 (Containing early lives of G. Groot and other founders of the New
 Devotion.) <pb n="484" id="vi-Page_484" /></p>

 <h6 id="vi-p258.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p259">
 <i>Bonet-Maury.</i>

  G. Groot un precurseur de la Reforme. Paris, 1878.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p260">
 <i>Grube, C.</i>

  L. Gerhard Groot u s. Stiftungen. Cologne, 1883.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p261">Des Augustines propstes J. Busch Chron.
 Windesheimense Bearbeitet. (Geschichtsquellen des Prov. Sachsen, Bd.
 19, 1880.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p261.1">GERSON.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p261.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p262">Opera Omnia. 3 vols. Antwerp, 1706.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p262.1">Mons.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p263">
 <i>Masson, A. L.</i>

  Jean Gerson, sa vie, son temps. Lyons, 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p264">
 <i>Schwab J. B.</i>

  Johannes Gerson. Wurtzburg, 1858.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p264.1">GERTRUDE, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p264.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p265">Sanctae Gertrudis magnae Virginis ordinis S.
 Benedicti, Legatus Divinae Pietatis. Accedunt ejusdem exercitia
 spiritualia. (Contained in Revelationes Gertrudianae ac
 Mechtildianiae. Vol. I. Paris, 1875.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p265.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p266">The Exercises of St. Gertrude. London, 1863.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p267">Le Heraut de l’amour divin, trad. par les P.
 P. Benedictins Nouv. ed. Paris, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p268">Prayers of St. Gertrude and St. Mechthild. London,
 1917.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p268.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p269">
 <i>Ledos, G.</i>

  Ste. Gertrude. Paris, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p270">The Life and Revelations of St. Gertrude, by a
 Religious of the Order of Poor Clares. London, 1865.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p270.1">GUYON, MADAME.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p271">Oeuvres Complètes. 40 vols. Paris, 1789-91.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p272">Vie, par Elle-même. 3 tomes. Paris, 1791.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p273">Lettres. 4 vols. Paris, 1718.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p274">Receuil de divers traitez de Théologie
 Mystique. Paris, 1699.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p275">Les Opuscules Spirituelles. 2 vols. Paris, 1790.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p276">(Contains the Moyen Court, Torrents, and minor
 tracts and letters.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p276.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p277">Autobiography of Mme. Guyon. Translated in full by
 T. T. Allen. 2 vols. London, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p278">A Short Method of Prayer and Spiritual Torrents.
 Translated by A. W. Marston. London, 1875.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p279">A Short and Easy Method of Prayer. (Heart and Life
 Booklets.) London, 1900.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p279.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p280">
 <i>Masson, Maurice.</i>

  Fénelon et Mme. Guyon. Paris, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p281">
 <i>Upham, T. C.</i>

  Life, Religious Opinions, and Experience of Mme. Guyon. New edition.
 With an Introduction by W. R. Inge, London, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p282">(See also Part II., Delacroix and Leuba.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p282.1">HAFIZ.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p282.2">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p283">The Divan. Translated into prose, with a Life, note
 on Sufiism, &amp;c., by H. W. Clarke. 2 vols. London, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p284">Ghazels from the Divan of Hafiz, done into English
 by J. H. McCarthy. London, 1893.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p284.1">HILDEGARDE, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p284.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p285">Analecta S. Hildegardis opera, Spicilegio Solesmensi
 parata. (Pitra, Analecta Sacra, Vol. VIII.) Paris, 1882.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p285.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p286">Révélations. 2 vols. Paris, 1912.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p286.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p287">
 <i>Bronarski.</i>

  Lieder der h. Hildegard. Leipzig, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p288">
 <i>Cochem, M. von.</i>

  Hildegardis die Heilige. Passau, 1844.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p289">
 <i>Godefridus.</i>

  Vie de Ste. Hildegarde. 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p290">
 <i>May, J.</i>

  Die h. Hildegard. Munich, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p291">
 <i>Renard J.</i>

  Histoire de Ste. Hildegarde. Paris, 1865.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p292">
 <i>Singer, C.</i>

  Scientific views of St. Hildegarde. London, 1917. <pb n="485" id="vi-Page_485" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p292.1">HILTON, WALTER.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p292.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p293">The Scale of Perfection. Edited from MS. sources,
 with an Introduction, by E. Underhill. London, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p294">The Scale of Perfection, Modernized from the first
 printed edition, with an Introduction from the French of Dom M.
 Noetinger (Orchard Books.) London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p295">Minor Works. Edited by D. Jones. (Orchard Books.)
 London, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p296">(Only the first piece, Mixed Life, can be ascribed
 to Hilton with certainty. His other authentic work, The Song of
 Angels, is printed by Gardner, The Cell of Self-Knowledge. See Part
 II.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p296.1">HUGH OF ST. VICTOR.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p296.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p297">Opera Omnia. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t. 175-177.)
 Paris, 1854.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p297.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p298">
 <i>Hauréau, J.</i>

  
 <i>B.</i>

  Les oeuvres de Hugues de S. Victor: essai critique Paris, 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p299">
 <i>Mignon, A.</i>

  Les origines de la Scholastique et Hugues de S. Victor, 2 vols.
 Paris, 1895.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p299.1">IGNATIUS LOYOLA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p299.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p300">Exercitia spiritualia ex autographe Hispanico,
 notis. J. Roothaan. Namur, 1841.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p301">Ejercicios espirituales. Rome, 1615.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p302">Cartas de S. Ignacio de Loyola, ed. A. Cabre, etc. 6
 vols. Madrid, 1874-90.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p302.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p303">The Spiritual Exercises, Spanish and English, with
 Commentary by J. Rickaby, S. J. London, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p304">The Testament of St. Ignatius Loyola. Translated by
 E. M. Rix with a Preface by G. Tyrrell. London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p305">Letters and Instructions of St. Ignatius Loyola.
 Translated by D. F. O’Leary. London, 1914.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p305.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p306">
 <i>Brou.</i>

  La Spiritualité de St. Ignace. Paris, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p307">
 <i>Greff, N.</i>

  Der heilige Ignatius und seine Zeit. Kalden Kirchen, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p308">
 <i>Joly, H</i>

 . St. Ignace de Loyola (Les Saints). Paris, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p309">Translation, St. Ignatius of Loyola, translated by
 M. Partridge. London, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p310">
 <i>Malzac, M.</i>

  Ignace de Loyola: essaie de psychologie religieuse. 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p311">
 <i>Peers, E. Allison.</i>

  St. Ignatius: in Studies of the Spanish Mystics, Vol. I. London,
 1927. (With full bibliography.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p312">
 <i>Ribaniera.</i>

  Vita Ignatii Loyolae. Naples, 1572.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p313">
 <i>Rose, S.</i>

  Ignatius Loyola and the Early Jesuits. London, 1871
 .
</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p314">
 <i>Thompson, Francis.</i>

  St. Ignatius Loyola. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p315">
 <i>Venturi, P. T</i>

 . Storia della Compagnia di Gesù in Italia. 2 vols. Roma,
 1910-22.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p315.1">JACOPONE DA TODI.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p315.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p316">Laude di Fr. Jacopone da Todi. Firenze, 1490.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p317">Laude di frate Jacopone da Todi. A cura di G. Ferri.
 Bari, 1915.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p317.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p318">
 <i>Ancona, A. d’.</i>

  Jacopone da Todi il Giullare di Dio. Roma, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p319">
 <i>Brugnoli, B.</i>

  Le Satire di Jacopone da Todi. Firenze, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p320">
 <i>Pacheu, J.</i>

  Jacopone da Todi, Paris, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p321">
 <i>Underhill, E.</i>

  Jacopone da Todi: with a selection from the Spiritual Songs trans. by
 Mrs. T. Beck. London, 1919
 .

  <pb n="486" id="vi-Page_486" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p321.1">JALÁLU ’DDIN RUMI.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p321.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p322">Selected Poems from the Divan i Shamsi Tabriz.
 Translated by R. A. Nicholson. Persian and English. Cambridge,
 1898.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p322.1">Trans
 .
 </h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p323">Masnavi i Ma’ navi: the Spiritual Couplets of
 Jalálu ‘ddin. Translated by E. H. Whinfield. London,
 1887.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p324">The Mesnevi. Bk. I
 .

 , with Life, &amp;c. Translated by J. W. Redhouse. London, 1881.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p325">Jalálu ‘ddin. Selections by F. Hadland
 Davis. (Widsom of the East Series.) London, 1907.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p325.1">JÁMÍ</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p325.2">Trans
 .
 </h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p326">Joseph and Zuleika. Translated by A. Rogers. London,
 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p327">Yusuf and Zulaikha. Translated by R. T. H. Griffith.
 London, 1882.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p328">Lawa’ih: a treatise on Sùfiism. Fascimile
 of MS. with translation by Whinfield and Mirza Muhammed Kazvini
 (Oriental Translation Fund, new series), 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p329">Jámí. Selections, by F. Hadland Davis.
 (Wisdom of the East Series.) London, 1908.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p329.1">JOACHIM OF FLORA.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p329.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p330">Liber Concordia novi ac veteris Testamenti. Venice,
 1519.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p331">Expositio in Apocalipsum Psalterium decem chordarum.
 Venice, 1527.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p331.1">Trans
 .
 </h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p332">L’evangile Éternel traduction avec
 biographie par. E. Aegerter.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p332.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p333">
 <i>Fournier, P.</i>

  Études sur J. de Flore et ses Doctrines. Paris, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p334">
 <i>Grundmann, H.</i>

  Studien uber Joachim von Floris. Berlin, 1927.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p334.1">JOAN OF ARC, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p334.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p335">Procès de condamnation de Jeanne d’Arc.
 Text, trad. et notes. 2 tomes. Paris, 1920.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p335.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p336">
 <i>Auriac, J. E. d’.</i>

  La Veritable Jeanne d’Arc. Paris, 1920</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p337">
 <i>Ayroles.</i>

  La Vraie Jeanne d’Arc. 5 tomes. Paris, 1890-1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p338">
 <i>Barrès,</i>

  M. Autour de Jeanne d’Arc. Paris, 1916.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p339">
 <i>Denis,</i>

  L. La verité sur Jeanne d’Arc. Paris, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p340">
 <i>France, Anatole.</i>

  Vie de Jeanne D’Arc. Paris, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p341">
 <i>Lang, A.</i>

  The Maid of France. London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p342">
 <i>Petit dc Julleville.</i>

  Jeanne D’Arc. (Les Saints.) Paris, 1909.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p342.1">JOHN OF THE CROSS, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p342.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p343">Obras del místico Doctor S. Juan de la Cruz.
 Edición Crítica. 3 vols. Toledo, 1912-14.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p344">Aphorismes: texte et trans. Intro. par J. Baruzi.
 Bordeaux, 1924</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p344.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p345">The Ascent of Mount Carmel. Trans. by David Lewis.
 New edition. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p346">The Dark Night ofthe Soul. Trans. by D. Lewis.
 London, 1916.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p347">The Flame of Living Love. Trans. by D. Lewis.
 London, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p348">A Spiritual Canticle of the Soul. Trans. by D.
 Lewis. London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p349">Oeuvres: traduction nouvelle sur le texte de
 l’édition critique espagnole par H. Hoornaert. 4 tomes.
 Paris, 1925.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p349.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p350">
 <i>Baruzi, Jean.</i>

  S. Jean de la Croix et le problème de l’Expérience
 Mystique. Paris., 1924. (Important.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p351">
 <i>Besse, L</i>

 . de. Eclaircissements sur les Oeuvres mystiques de S. Jean de la
 Croix. Paris, 1983.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p352">
 <i>Calaber, Abbé</i>

 . La Terminologie de S. Jean de la Croix, etc. Paris, 1904. <pb n="487" id="vi-Page_487" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p353">
 <i>Dominiguez Berrueta,</i>

  M. El Misticismo de S. Juan de la Cruz. 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p354">
 <i>Dosithée de Saint Alexis.</i>

  Vie de St. Jean de la Croix. Paris, 1727.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p355">
 <i>Lewis, D.</i>

  The Life of St. John of the Cross: compiled from all his Spanish
 biographers and other sources. London, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p356">
 <i>Peers, E. Allison.</i>

  St. John of the Cross (in Studies of the Spanish Mystics. Vol. I)
 with bibliography.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p357">
 <i>Poulain, A.</i>

  La Mystique de S. Jean de la Croix. Paris, 1892.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p357.1">JULIAN OF NORWICH.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p357.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p358">The Shewings: from the Amherst MS. transcribed by
 the Rev. Dundas Harford. 3rd ed. London, 1925. (The earliest
 text.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p359">Revelations of Divine Love, recorded by Julian,
 Anchoress at Norwich. A.D. 1373. Edited by Grace Warrack. 5th ed.
 London, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p360">Sixteen Revelations of Divine Love showed to Mother
 Juliana of Norwich. With a Preface by G. Tyrrell. London, 1902.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p360.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p361">
 <i>Thouless, R. H.</i>

  The Lady Julian: a psychological study. London, 1924.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p361.1">KEMPE, MARGERY.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p362">(See in Bibliography, Part II., Gardner: The Cell
 ofSelf-Knowledge.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p362.1">LAW, WILLIAM.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p363">Works. 9 vols. London, 1762. (Privately reprinted,
 London, 1893.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p364">An Appeal to all who doubt. London, 1742.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p365">The Spirit of Prayer. London, 1750.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p366">The Spirit of Love. London, 1759.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p367">The Liberal and Mystical Writings of W. Law. Edited
 by W. Scott Palmer. London, 1908.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p367.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p368">
 <i>Gem, S. H.</i>

  William Law on Christian Practice and Mysticism. Oxford, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p369">
 <i>Hobhouse, S.</i>

  W
 .

  Law and 18th Century Quakerism. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p370">
 <i>Overton Canon</i>

  J. H. Law, Nonjuror and Mystic. London, 1881.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p371">
 <i>Walton C.</i>

  Notes and Materials for a Biography of William Law. London, 1854.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p372">
 <i>Whyte, A</i>

 . Character and Characteristics of W. Law. Edinburgh, 1893.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p372.1">LAWRENCE, BROTHER.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p372.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p373">Laurent de la Resurrection (Nicholas Herman).
 Abrégé de la vie de Frère Laurent, ses maximes
 spirituelles, et quelques lettres qu’il a escrites a des
 personnes de pièté. (Receuil de divers traitez de
 théologie mystique.) Paris, 1699.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p373.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p374">The Practice of the Presence of God. With additional
 letters. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p375">The Practice of the Presence of God. Trans. D.
 Attwater. (Orchard Books ) London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p376">The Spiritual Maxims of Brother Lawrence, together
 with his character. London, 1907.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p376.1">LEAD, JANE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p376.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p377">The Tree of Faith. London, 1696.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p378">The Ark of Faith: or a Supplement to the Tree of
 Faith. London, 1696.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p379">The Revelation of Revelations. London, 1683.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p380">A Message to the Philadelphian Society. London,
 1696.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p381">The Ascent to the Mount of Vision. (Reprint.)
 Littleborough, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p382">The Enochian walks with God. (Reprint.) Glasgow,
 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p383">The Signs of the Times. (Reprint.) Glasgow. 1891.
 <pb n="488" id="vi-Page_488" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p383.1">LUCIE-CHRISTINE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p383.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p384">Journal Spirituel. Paris, 1912.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p384.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p385">Spiritual Journal. London, 1915.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p385.1">LULL, RAMON.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p385.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p386">Obras. 13 vols. (In progress.) Palma di Mallorca,
 1906 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p386.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p387">The Book of the Lover and Beloved. London, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p388">The Art of Contemplation. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p389">The Tree of Love. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p390">Blanquerna. London, 1926.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p390.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p391">
 <i>André, M.</i>

  Le B. Raymond Lull. Paris, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p392">
 <i>Anon.</i>

  A Life of Ramon Lull, written by an unknown hand about 1311, Trans.
 by E. Allison Peers. London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p393">
 <i>Blanch, Mn. Antoni.</i>

  Vida de Beat. Ramon Lull. Barcelona, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p394">
 <i>Galmes, Mn. Salvador.</i>

  Vida Compendrosa del Bt. Ramon Lull. Palma, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p395">
 <i>Peers, E. Allison.</i>

  Ramon Lull. London, 1929. (With full bibliography.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p396">
 <i>Probst,</i>

  M. L’Art de Contemplation et la Mystique de Raymond Lull.
 Munster, 1912.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p396.1">LYDWINE OF SCHIEDAM, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p396.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p397">Acta S. S. Aprilis t. II. Paris and Rome, 1860. (The
 original Lives, by her contemporaries Gerlac and Brugman.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p397.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p398">La Vie de la Très saincte et vrayment admirable
 Vierge Lydwine, tirée du Latin de J. Brugman et mise en
 abrégé par M. Michel d’Esne, évesque de Tournay.
 Douai, 1608.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p398.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p399">
 <i>Huysmans, J. K</i>

 . Sainte Lydwine de Schiedam. 3
 <sup>me</sup>

  éd. Paris, 1901.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p399.1">MARIA MADDELENA DEI PAZZI, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p399.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p400">Opere. Florence, 1893.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p400.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p401">Oeuvres, ed. par D. Anselme Bruniaux, 2 vols. Paris,
 1873.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p401.1">MARIE DE L’INCARNATION.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p401.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p402">La Vie de la Venerable Mère Marie de
 l’Incarnation tirée de ses lettres, etc. Paris 1684.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p403">Lettres de la Ven Mere Marie de l’Incarnation.
 Paris, 1681. Nouv. ed. Paris, 1876.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p404">Méditations et retraites de la Ven Mere Marie
 de l’Incarnation. Paris, 1681.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p404.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p405">See Part II. Bremond and Menzies.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p405.1">MECHTHILD OF HACKBORN, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p405.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p406">Liber Specialis Gratiae. (Contained in Revelationes
 Gertrudianae ac Mechtildianiae, t. 2. Paris, 1875.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p407">Revelationes Selectae S. Mechthildis. Edited by Dr.
 A. Heuser. (Bibliotheca Mystica et Ascetica.) Cologne, 1854.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p408">Das Buch des geistlichen Gnaden (Reliquien aus dem
 Mittelalter. Bänd 3). 1860.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p408.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p409">Select Revelations of S. Mechtild, Virgin,
 Translated from the Latin by a secular priest. London, 1872.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p410">Revelations. Paris, 1919.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p410.1">MECHTHILD OF MAGDEBURG.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p410.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p411">Offenbarungen der Schwester Mechthild von Magdeburg,
 oder Das Fliessende Licht der Gottheit aus der einzigen Handschrift
 des <pb n="489" id="vi-Page_489" /> Stiftes Einsiedeln, herausgegeben von P. Gall
 Morel. Regensburg, 1869.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p412">Lux Divinitatis. (Contained in Revelationes
 Gertrudianae ac Mechtildianiae, t. 2. Paris, 1875.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p413">Das flieszende Licht der Gottheit von Mechthild von
 Magdeburg. Ins Neudeutsche übertragen und erlaütert von Mela
 Escherich. Berlin, 1909.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p413.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p414">
 <i>Ancelet-Eustache, J.</i>

  Mechtilde de Magdebourg. Paris, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p415">
 <i>Lüers, Dr. G</i>

 . Die Sprache der deutschen Mystik des Mittelalters in Werke d.
 Mechthild von Magdeburg. Munich, 1924.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p415.1">MERSWIN, RULMAN.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p415.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p416">Das Buch von den Neun Felsen. Leipzig, 1859.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p417">Das grosse deutsche Memorial. (MS. in Universitats
 u. Laudes Bibliothek, Strasbourg.) A collection of 16 treatises by R.
 Merswin or his school.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p417.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p418">
 <i>Jundt, A.</i>

  Rulman Merswin et l’Ami de Dieu de l’Oberland. Paris,
 1890.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p419">
 <i>Rieder, Carl.</i>

  Der Gottesfreund von Oberland. Innsbruck, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p420">
 <i>Schmidt,</i>

  Nikolaus von Basel. Wien, 1866. (Some of Merswin’s treatises
 are printed in this book.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p420.1">MOLINOS, MIGUEL DE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p420.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p421">Manuductio Spiritualis. Leipzig, 1687.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p421.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p422">The Spiritual Guide which disentangles the Soul.
 Edited, with Introduction, by Lyttelton. (Library of Devotion.)
 London, 1908.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p422.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p423">
 <i>Dudon, P.</i>

  Le quiétiste espagnol M. Molinos. Paris, 1921.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p423.1">MORE, GERTRUDE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p423.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p424">The Spiritual Exercises of the Most Virtuous and
 Religious Dame Gertrude More. Paris, 1658.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p425">The Inner Life and Writings of Dame Gertrude More.
 Edited by Dom Benedict Weld Blundell, O.S.B. Vol. I., The Inner Life;
 Vol. II., The Writings. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p426">The Holy Practices of a Divine Lover. Edited, with
 Introduction, by Dom H. Lane Fox. London and Edinburgh, 1909.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p426.1">NICOLAS OF CUSA.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p426.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p427">Opera. Basle, 1565.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p427.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p428">The Vision of God, trans. by E. Gurney Salter.
 London, 1928.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p428.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p429">
 <i>Vansteenberghe, E.</i>

  Le Cardinal Nicolas de Cuse, Paris, 1920.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p429.1">ORIGEN</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p429.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p430">Origenes Werke. 8 vols. Leipzig, 1899-1925.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p430.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p431">Library Writings; trans. F. Crombie. 2 vols.,
 (Anti-Nicene Library.) Edinburgh. 1869-72.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p431.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p432">
 <i>Fairweather, W.</i>

  Origen and Greek theology. London, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p433">
 <i>Faye, E. de.</i>

  Origène, sa Vie, etc. 2 vols., 1923-27.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p434">Translation. Origen and his Work. London, 1926.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p434.1">OSANNA ANDREASI, BLESSED.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p434.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p435">
 <i>Gardner, E.</i>

  AMystic of the Renaissance: Osanna Andreasi of Mantua. Privately
 printed. London, 1910.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p435.1">PASCAL.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p435.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p436">Les Pensées Fragments et Lettres de Blaise
 Pascal. Edited by Faugère. 2
 <sup>me</sup>

  ed. Paris, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p437">Pensées, et Vie par Madame Périer. Paris,
 1861.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p438">(Pascal’s other works, being unrelated to his
 mystic life, are not given.) <pb n="490" id="vi-Page_490" /></p>

 <h6 id="vi-p438.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p439">The Thoughts of Pascal. Edited by C. S. Jerram. (The
 Library of Devotion.) London, n.d.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p439.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p440">
 <i>Boutroux, Emile.</i>

  Pascal. Paris, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p441">
 <i>Bremond, H.</i>

  En Prière avec Pascal. Paris, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p442">Jovy, E. Études Pascaliennes. Paris, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p443">
 <i>St. Cyr, Viscount.</i>

  Pascal. London, 1910.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p443.1">PENINGTON, ISAAC.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p443.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p444">Works. London, 1681.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p444.1">PETER OF ALCANTARA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p444.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p445">Tratado de la oración y meditación. Ed.
 Fr. A. de Ocerin Jauregui. Madrid, 1916.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p445.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p446">A Golden Treatise of Mental Prayer. Ed. by G. S.
 Hollings. London, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p447">A Treatise on Prayer and Meditation. Trans. by
 Dominic Devas, O.F.M. (Orchard Books.) London, 1926.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p447.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p448">
 <i>O’Connor, A.</i>

  Life of St. Peter of Alcantara. Bedworth, 1915.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p448.1">PETERSEN, GERLAC.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p448.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p449">Gerlaci Petri, ignitum cum Deo soliloquium. Cologne,
 1849. (A reprint of the edition of 1616.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p449.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p450">The Fiery Soliloquy with God of Master Gerlac
 Petersen. London, 1921.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p450.1">PHILO.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p450.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p451">Opera. Recog. L. Cohn et P. Wendland. 5 vols.
 Berlin, 1896-1906.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p451.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p452">Works, tr. Yonge. 4 vols. London, 1854.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p453">Philo on the Contemplative Life. Edited by F. C.
 Conybeare. Oxford, 1895.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p453.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p454">
 <i>Drummond, J.</i>

  Philo: the Jewish Alexandrian philosopher. London, 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p455">
 <i>Kennedy, H. A.</i>

  Philo’s Contribution to Religion. London, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p456">
 <i>Lake, J. W.</i>

  Plato, Philo, and Paul. London, 1874.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p457">
 <i>Réville, J.</i>

  La Doctrine du Logos dans Philon. Paris, 1881.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p457.1">PLOTINUS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p457.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p458">Plotini Enneades, praemisso Porphyrii de Vita
 Plotini deque ordine librorum ejus libello. Edidit R. Volkmann. 2
 vols. Leipzig, 1883-84.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p459">Enneades: texte etabli et trad. par E. Bréhier.
 14 vols. Paris, 1924-27.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p459.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p460">The Enneads: trans. by Stephen Mackenna. 5 vols.
 London 1917-24. (In progress.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p461">Les Ennéades de Plotin, traduites par M. N.
 Bouillet. 3 tomes. Paris, 1857-61.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p461.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p462">
 <i>Arnou, R.</i>

  Le désir de Dieu dans la Philosophie de Plotin. Paris, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p463">
 <i>Inge, W.</i>

  R. The Philosophy of Plotinus. 2 vols. London, 1918.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p464">
 <i>Whitby, C. J.</i>

  The Wisdom of Plotinus, a Metaphysical Study. London, 1909.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p464.1">PROCLUS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p464.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p465">Opera. Edited by V. Cousin. 6 tomes. Paris.
 1820-27.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p465.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p466">The Six Books of Proclus on the Theology of Plato.
 Translated by T. Taylor. 2 vols. London, 1816.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p467">Two Treatises of Proclus. Translated by T. Taylor.
 London 1833. <pb n="491" id="vi-Page_491" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p467.1">RABI’A.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p467.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p468">
 <i>Smith, M.</i>

  Rabi’a the Mystic. London, 1928. (With full Arabic and Persian
 bibliography.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p468.1">RICHARD OF ST. VICTOR.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p468.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p469">Opera Omnia. (Migne, Patrologia Latina. t. 196.)
 Paris, 1855.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p470">(See also Pt. II., Gardner, The Cell of
 Self-Knowledge, which contains an Old English translation of Richard
 of St. Victor’s Benjamin Minor.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p470.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p471">
 <i>Buonamici. R.</i>

  di San Vittore Alatri, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p472">
 <i>Ebner, J.</i>

  Die Erkenntnis lehre R. von St. Victor. Berlin, 1917.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p473">
 <i>Lubner, A.</i>

  Richardi a S. Victore de Contemplatione doctrina. Gottingen,
 1837-39.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p473.1">ROLLE, RICHARD, OF HAMPOLE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p473.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p474">Works of Richard Rolle of Hampole and his followers.
 Edited by C. Horstman. 2 vols. (Library of Early English Writers.)
 London, 1895. (With biographical introduction and bibliography. All
 the attributions cannot be accepted.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p475">The Incendium Amoris: ed. by M. Deanesly.
 Manchester, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p476">Officium et Miracula: ed. R. M. Woolley, London,
 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p477">Selected Works of Richard Rolle, Hermit, transcribed
 by G. C. Heseltine. London, 1930. (All the English works,
 modernized.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p478">English Prose Treatises. (E.E.T.S. Vol. XX.) London,
 1866.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p479">The Fire of Love, and The Mending of Life. Englished
 by R. Misyn. Ed. F. Comper. London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p480">The Amending of Life: from Misyn’s
 translation. (Orchard Books.) London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p481">The Psalter translated by Richard Rolle of Hampole,
 ed. by H. R. Bramley. Oxford, 1884.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p482">The Form of Perfect Living. Ed. by G. Hodgson.
 London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p483">Minor Works, ed. by G. Hodgson. London, 1923. (Not
 all the pieces in this collection are by Rolle.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p483.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p484">
 <i>Allen, Hope.</i>

  Writings ascribed to Richard Rolle, Hermit, of Hampole, and Materials
 for his Biography. Oxford, 1927. (Most valuable piece of first-hand
 research.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p485">
 <i>Comper, F.</i>

  The Life and Lyrics of Richard Rolle. London, 1928.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p485.1">ROSE OF LIMA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p485.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p486">
 <i>Hansen, Leonardus.</i>

  Rosa Peruana. Vita Mirabilis et Mors pretiosa S. Rosae a Sancta
 Maria. Ulyssipone Occidentali, 1725.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p486.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p487">The Life of S. Rose of Lima (paraphrase of above).
 In series of The Saints and Servants of God. Edited by F. W. Faber.
 London, 1847.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p487.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p488">
 <i>Capes, F. M.</i>

  The Flower of the New World; a short history of St. Rose of Lima.
 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p489">
 <i>Renouard de Bussierre (M.T. de).</i>

  Lo Perou et Ste. Rose de Lima. Paris, 1863.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p489.1">RUYSBROECK.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p489.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p490">Werken van Jan van Rhusbroec, ed. J. David. 6 vols.
 Ghent, 1858-68.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p490.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p491">Opera Omnia: trad. Surius. Cologne, 1652.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p492">Oeuvres de Ruysbroeck l’Admirable, trad. du
 Flamand par les Benedictins de S. Paul de Wisques. 3 tomes. Brussels,
 1912, etc.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p493">L’Ornement des Noces Spirituelles de
 Ruysbroeck l’Admirable, trad. par Maurice Maeterlinck. Brussels,
 1900. <pb n="492" id="vi-Page_492" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p494">John of Ruysbroeck: Adornment of the Spiritual
 Marriage, etc., trans. by P. Wynschenk Dom. London, 1916.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p495">The Book of the Twelve Béguines, trans. by J.
 Francis. London, 1913.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p495.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p496">
 <i>Auger, A.</i>

  De doctrina et meritis Joannis van Ruysbroeck. Louvian, 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p497">
 <i>De Vreese, W</i>

  L. Ruysbroeck. (In Biographie Nationale de Belgique. t. xx.,
 1910.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p498">
 <i>Engelhardt, J. G. von.</i>

  Richard von St. Victor und J. Ruysbroeck. Erlangen, 1838.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p499">
 <i>Otterloo, A. A. van,</i>

  Johannis Ruysbroeck. ‘S. Gravenhage, 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p500">
 <i>Pomerius:</i>

  De origine monasterii Viridisvallis una cum vita B. Johannis
 Rusbrochii. (Analecta Bollandiana iv., 1885.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p501">
 <i>Schmidt, G. C.</i>

  Étude sur J. Ruysbroeck. 1859.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p502">
 <i>Scully, Dom. V.</i>

  A Mediaeval Mystic: B. John Ruysbroeck. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p503">
 <i>Underhill, E.</i>

  Ruysbroeck. (Quest Series.) London, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p504">
 <i>Waffelaert, G. J.</i>

  L’union de l’âme aimante avec Dieu . . .
 d’après la doctrine du B. Ruusbroec. Paris et Lille,
 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p505">
 <i>Wautier d’Aygalliers, A.</i>

  Ruysbroeck l’Admirable. Paris, 1923. (Very valuable.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p506">Translation. Ruysbroeck the Admirable. London, 1925.
 (This omits much bibliographical material.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p506.1">SA’DÍ.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p506.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p507">Gulistan. New edition, collated by E. B. Eastwick.
 Hertford, 1850.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p507.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p508">The Gulistan: translated by E. B. Eastwick.
 Hertford, 1852.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p508.1">SAINT-MARTIN.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p508.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p509">Tableau naturel des rapports qui existent entre
 Dieu, l’Homme et l’Univers. 1782.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p510">L’Homme de Désir, par le Philosophe
 Inconnu. 1802.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p511">Des Nombres: oeuvre posthume. Edited by J. Schauer.
 Paris, 1861.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p512">La Correspondence inédite de L. C. de
 Saint-Martin dit le Philosophe Inconnu, et Kirchberger, Baron de
 Liebestorf. Edited by Schauer and Chuquet. Paris, 1862.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p512.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p513">Man: his true nature. Translated by E. B. Penny.
 London, 1864.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p514">Theosophic Correspondence. Trans. by E. B. Penny.
 London, 1863.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p514.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p515">
 <i>Caro, E. M.</i>

  Du Mysticisme du 18ème Siècle: essai sur la Vie et la
 Doctrine de Saint-Martin. Paris, 1852.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p516">
 <i>Matter, A. J.</i>

  Saint-Martin le Philosophe Inconnu, sa vie et ses écrits.
 1862.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p517">
 <i>Waite A. E.</i>

  The Life of Louis Claude de Saint-Martin, the Unknown Philosopher,
 and the substance of his transcendental doctrine. London, 1901.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p517.1">STERRY, PETER.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p517.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p518">Discourse of the Freedom of the Will. London,
 1675.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p519">The Rise, Race, and Royalty of the Kingdom of God in
 the Soul. London, 1683.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p520">The Appearance of God to Man in the Gospel. London,
 1710. <pb n="493" id="vi-Page_493" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p520.1">SUSO.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p520.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p521">Die deutschen Schriften des seligen H. Seuse. Edited
 by H. S. Denifle. München, 1876.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p522">Heinrich Susos Leben und Schriften. Edited by M.
 Diepenbrock, Regensburg, 1825.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p522.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p523">Oeuvres mystiques du B. Henri Suso. Traduction par
 le P. G. Thiriot. 2 vols. Paris, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p524">Life of B. Henry Suso, by Himself. Trans. by T. F.
 Knox. London, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p525">Little Book of Eternal Wisdom. London, 1910.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p525.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p526">
 <i>Schmidt, C.</i>

  Der Mystiker Heinrich Seuse. (Theol. Studien und Kriken), 1843.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p527">
 <i>Vetter, F.</i>

  Ein Mystiker paar des xiv Jahrhundert. Basle, 1882.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p527.1">TAULER</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p527.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p528">Die Predigten Taulers aus d. Engelberger und d.
 Freiburger Handschrift. sowie aus Schmidt’s Abschriften d.
 ehemaligen Strasburger Handschrift. Ed. F. Vetter (Deutsche Texte d.
 Mittelalters. Band xi.) Berlin, 1910. (This is the first critical text
 of Tauler’s sermons.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p529">Johann Tauler’s Predigten nach den besten
 Ausgaben in die jetzige Schriftsprache übertragen von J.
 Hamberger. Zweite neu bearbeitete Auflage. 3 Band. Prague, 1872.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p529.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p530">D. Joannes Thauleri. Sermones de tempore et de
 Sanctis totius anni, plane piissime: R. F. Laurentio Surio in Latinum
 Sermonem translata, &amp;c. Cologne, 1603.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p531">The History and Life of the Rev. Doctor John Tauler,
 with 25 of his sermons, translated by Susanna Winkworth. Preface by
 Charles Kingsley. New edition. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p532">The Inner Way: Being 36 sermons for Festivals. New
 translation, with Introduction, by Rev. A. W. Hutton. (Library of
 Devotion.) 3rd edition. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p533">Sermons . . . traduits de l’Allemand par C.
 Saint-Foi. 2 tomes. Paris, 1845.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p534">Oeuvres Complètes. Trad. Iitterale de la
 version latine de Surius: par G. P. Noel, O. P. 8 vols. Paris, 1911.
 (In progress.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p534.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p535">
 <i>Denifle.</i>

  Tauler’s Bekehrung in Quellen u. Forschungen zur Sprach u.
 Cultur-geschichte. Strasburg, 1879.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p535.1">TERESA, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p535.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p536">Obras de Santa Teresa de Jesús. Editadas y
 anotadas por el P. Silverio de S. Teresa. C.D. 9 vols. Burgos 1915-26.
 (The best edition of the Spanish text.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p536.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p537">Oeuvres de Sainte Thérèsa, traduites par
 les Carmelites du Premier Monastère de Paris. 6 tomes. Paris,
 1907-10.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p538">Lettres, traduites selon l’ordre chronologique
 par le Père Marcel Bouix. Troisième edition. 3 tomes. Paris,
 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p539">The Life of St. Teresa of Jesus, written by Herself,
 translated by D. Lewis. 5th edition. London, 1916.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p540">The Book of the Foundations of St. Teresa of Jesus,
 written by Herself. Translated by D. Lewis. London, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p541">The History of the Foundations Translated by Sister
 Agnes Mason. 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p542">The Interior Castle: translated from the autograph
 of St. Teresa by the Benedictines of Stanbrook Abbey. London, 1912.
 <pb n="494" id="vi-Page_494" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p543">The Way of Perfection, translated from the autograph
 of St. Teresa by the Benedictines of Stan brook Abbey, with Notes by
 Zimmerman. London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p544">Letters. 4 vols. translated by the Benedictines of
 Stanbrook Abbey. London, 1919-24.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p545">Minor Works: translated by the Benedictines of Stan
 brook Abbey. London, 1913.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p545.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p546">
 <i>Baring, Arvède.</i>

  Psychologie d’une Sainte: Sainte Thérèsa. (Revue des
 Deux Mondes. I
 <sup>e</sup>

  Juin, 1886.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p547">
 <i>Berrueta, A.</i>

  D. Sta Teresa de Jesus y S. Juan della Cruz: bocetos psicologica.
 Madrid, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p548">
 <i>Carmelite, Une.</i>

  Histoire de Ste. Thérèsa. 2 vols. Paris, 1887.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p549">
 <i>Canal, E.</i>

  Ste. Thérèsa. Paris, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p550">
 <i>Coleridge, H. J.</i>

  Life and Letters of St. Teresa. 3 vols. London, 1872.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p551">
 <i>Colvill, H. H.</i>

  Saint Teresa of Spain. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p552">
 <i>Carton H. do.</i>

  Bibliographie Térèsienne. Paris, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p553">
 <i>Genonville. S.</i>

  Thérèsa et son Mysticisme. Montaubon, 1893.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p554">
 <i>Graham, G. Cunninghame.</i>

  Santa Teresa. New ed. I vol. London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p555">
 <i>Hoornaert, R. S.</i>

  Térèse écrivain. Paris, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p556">
 <i>Joly, H.</i>

  Ste. Thérèsa (Les Saints). Paris, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p557">(Translation.) St. Teresa, translated by E. Waller.
 London, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p558">
 <i>Legardere. S.</i>

  Thérèsa, Psychologique et Mystique. Besançon,
 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p559">
 <i>Mir, M.</i>

  Santa Teresa de Jesus. 2 vols. Madrid, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p560">
 <i>Norero, H.</i>

  L’Union mystique chez Ste. Thérèsa. Macon, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p561">
 <i>Peers, E. Allison.</i>

  St. Teresa (in “Studies of the Spanish Mystics.” London,
 1927), with full bibliography.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p562">
 <i>Ribera, Francisco do,</i>

  Vida de S. Teresa de Jesus. Nuova ed. Barcelona, 1908. (First
 published in 1590.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p563">
 <i>Whyte A.</i>

  Santa Teresa: an appreciation. Edinburgh, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p564">
 <i>Yepes D. do.</i>

  Vida, Virtudes, y Milagros de Santa Teresa de Jesus. Lisbon,
 1616.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p564.1">THEOLOGIA GERMANICA.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p564.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p565">Der Frankforter, Ein deutsch Theologia. Ed. Willo
 Uhl. Bonn, 1912. (From the best MS.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p566">Theologia Deutsch. Neue nach der einziger bis jetzt
 bekannten Handschrift besorgte vollständige Ausgabe. Edited by F.
 Pfeiffer. Stuttgart, 1851. (Imperfect.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p567">Theologia Germanica, translated from
 Pfeiffer’s edition; edited by Susanna Winkworth, with a Preface
 by Charles Kingsley. 4th edition. (Golden Treasury Series.) London,
 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p568">Le Livre de la Vie Parfait, trad. par J. Paquier.
 Paris, 1928. (Complete translation from Uhl’s text.)</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p568.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p569">
 <i>Paquier, J.</i>

  L’orthodoxie de la Theologie Germanique. Paris, 1922.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p569.1">THOMAS A KEMPIS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p569.2">Texts.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p570">Opera Omnia. I vol. Cologne, 1660.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p571">De Imitatione Christi. Edited by P. E. Puyal. Paris,
 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p572">Libri Quatuor de Imitatione Christi, in versiculos
 distributi, Justa rythmum ex-MSS de promptum, Cura et studie, Dr. C.
 Albini de Agala. Paris, 1905.</p>

 <h6 id="vi-p572.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p573">Of the Imitation of Christ. Revised translation by
 Dr. C. Bigg. (Library of Devotion.) London, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p574">The Imitation of Christ: the Earliest English
 Translation. (Everyman’s Library.) London, n.d. <pb n="495" id="vi-Page_495" /></p>

 <h5 id="vi-p574.1">Mons.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p575">
 <i>Acquoy, J.</i>

  G. Het Klooster te Windesheim. Utrecht, 1875.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p576">
 <i>Busch J.</i>

  Chron. Canonicorum Ordine S. Augustini, cap. Windesimensis. Antwerp
 1631.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p577">
 <i>Butler, Dugald.</i>

  Thomas a Kempis, a religious study. London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p578">
 <i>Do Mongmorency. J. G.</i>

  Thomas a Kempis. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p579">
 <i>Kettlewell, S.</i>

  The authorship of the De Imitatione Christi. London, 1877.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p580">—Thomas à Kempis and the Brothers of the
 Common Life. London, 1882.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p581">
 <i>Wheatley, L. A.</i>

  The Story of the Imitatio. London, 1891.</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p581.1">VERNAZZA, VEN. BATTISTA.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p581.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p582">Opere Spirituali. Genova, 1755.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p583">(See also in Pt. II., Von Hügel, the Mystical
 Element of Religion.)</p>

 <h5 id="vi-p583.1">WOOLMAN, JOHN.</h5>

 <h6 id="vi-p583.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p584">Journal and Essays. Edited by A. M. Gummere. London,
 1922.</p>

  
 <h4 id="vi-p584.1">PART II</h4>

 <h4 id="vi-p584.2">GENERAL WORKS ON MYSTICISM</h4>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p585">
 <b>Arintero, J. G</b>

 . Cuestiones misticas. Salamanca, 1916.
 <br />

 Evolution mistica. Salamanca, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p586">
 <b>Auger</b>

 . Étude sur les Mystiques des Pays Bas au Moyen (Collectiones des
 Mémoires Publiés par l’Academie Royale de Belgique,
 tome 46.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p587">
 <b>Baker, Ven. Augustine</b>

 . Holy Wisdom; or Directions for the Prayer of Contemplation. (Edited
 by Abbot Sweeny, O.S.B.) London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p588">
 <b>Barbançon, C</b>

 . The Secret Paths of Divine Love. (Orchard Books.) London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p589">
 <b>Barluke, John Evangelist of.</b>

  The Kingdom of God in the Soul. (Capuchin Classics.) London,
 1930.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p590">
 <b>Benson, Rev. R. H</b>

 . Mysticism. (Westminster Lectures.) London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p591">
 <b>Besse, Dom L. de</b>

 . La Science de la Prière. Paris, 1903.
 <br />

 Translation. The Science of Prayer. London, 1925.
 <br />

 Les Mystiques Benedictine des origines au XVII. Siècle. Parish
 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p592">
 <b>Biscioni, A. M</b>

 . Lettere di Santi e Beati Fiorentini. Firenze, 1736.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p593">
 <b>Boutroux, Emile</b>

 . Psychologie du Mysticisme. (Bulletin de l’Institut
 Psychologique.) Paris, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p594">
 <b>Bremond, Abbé</b>

  H. La Provence Mystique. Paris, 1908.
 <br />

 Histoire Litteraire du Sentiment Religieux en France. 8 vols. Paris
 1916-28. (Indispensable. Contains a detailed account of the French
 seventeenth-century school, with numerous quotations and
 bibliographical references.
 <br />

 Prière et Poésie. Paris, 1926.
 <br />

 (Translation.) Prayer and Poetry. London, 1928.
 <br />

 Philosophie de la Prière. Paris, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p595">
 <b>Brenier de Montmorand</b>

 . Ascétisme et Mysticisme. (Revue Philosophique Mars, 1904.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p596">
 <b>Buonaiuti, E</b>

 . Il Misticismo Mediaeval. Pinerolo, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p597">
 <b>Butler, Dom Cuthbert</b>

 . Western Mysticism. London, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p598">
 <b>Chaillot</b>

 . Principes de Theologie Mystique. Parish 1866.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p599">
 <b>Chandler, Rev. A</b>

 . Ara Coeli; studies in mystical religion. London, 1908. <pb n="496" id="vi-Page_496" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p600">
 <b>Chapman, Dom J.</b>

  Mysticism. (In Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p601">
 <b>Davison, Ellen S</b>

 . Forerunners of St. Francis. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p602">
 <b>Delacroix, H</b>

 . Essai sur lo Mysticisme Spéculatif en Allemagne au XIV.
 Siècle. Paris, 1900.
 <br />

 Études d’Histoire at de psychologie du Mysticisme. Les
 Grands Mystiques Chrétiens. Paris, 1908. (Detailed analyses of
 St. Teresa, Madame Guyon, Suso. Indispensable to the student.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p603">
 <b>Denifle, H. S</b>

 . Das geistliche Leben: Blumenlese aus der deutschen Mystikern der 14
 Jahrhunderts. Graz, 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p604">
 <b>Devine, Rev. A</b>

 . A Manual of Mystical Theology. London, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p605">
 <b>Farges, Mgr. A</b>

 . Les phénomènes mystiques. Paris, 1920.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p606">Translation. Mystical Phenomena, trans. from 2nd
 French edition. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p607">
 <b>Gardner, Edmund</b>

 . The Cell of Self-Knowledge: Seven Old English Mystical Works.
 Reprinted from Pepwell’s edition, with Notes and Introduction.
 (New Mediaeval Library.) London, 1910. (This contains a translation of
 Richard of St. Victor’s Benjamin Minor, the only known work of
 Margery Kempe, Hilton’s Song of Angels, and three works of the
 Cloud of Unknowing group.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p608">
 <b>Garrigou-Lagrange, Père</b>

 . Perfection Chrétienne et Contemplation selon S. Thomas
 d’Aquin et S. Jean de la Croix. 2 t. Paris, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p609">
 <b>Gebhart, E</b>

 . L’Italie Mystique. 5
 <sup>me</sup>

  edition. Paris, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p610">Translation. Mystics and Heretics in Italy. London,
 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p611">
 <b>Gichtel, J. G</b>

 . Theosophia Practica. Leyden, 1722.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p612">
 <b>Godfernaux</b>

 . Sur la Psychologie du Mysticisme. (Revue Philosophique, 1902.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p613">
 <b>Görres</b>

 , J. J. v. Die Christliche Mystik. 5 Bände. Regensburg,
 1836-42.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p614">
 <b>Gregory, Eleanor C</b>

 . An Introduction to Christian Mysticism. London, 1901.
 <br />

 A Little Book of Heavenly Wisdom. Selections from so no English Prose
 Mystics. With Introduction. (Library of Devotion.) London, 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p615">
 <b>Harphius</b>

  (H. de Herp). Theologia Mystica. Cologne, 1538.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p616">
 <b>Hébert, M</b>

 . Le Divin: Experiences et hypotheses. Paris, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p617">
 <b>Heiler, F</b>

 . Das Gebet. Munich, 1920.
 <br />

 Die Bedeutung der Mystick fur die Weltreligionen, Munich, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p618">
 <b>Hello, E</b>

 . Physionomies de Saints. New edition. Paris, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p619">
 <b>Heppe, H</b>

 . Geschichte der Quietistischen Mystik. Berlin, 1875.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p620">
 <b>Herman, E</b>

 . The Meaning and Value of Mysticism. London, 1915.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p621">
 <b>Inge, W. R</b>

 . Christian Mysticism. (Bampton Lectures.) London, 1899. (A standard
 work indispensable to the student.)
 <br />

 Studies of English Mystics. (St. Margaret’s Lectures.) London,
 1906.
 <br />

 Light, Life and Love. Selections from the German Mystics. With
 Introduction. (Library of Devotion.) London, 1905.
 <br />

 Personal Idealism and Mysticism. (Paddock Lectures.) London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p622">
 <b>Joly, Henri</b>

 . Psychologie des Saints. Paris, 1895.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p623">Translation. The Psychology of the Saints. With
 Preface and Notes by George Tyrrell. London, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p624">
 <b>Jones, Rufus M</b>

 . Studies in Mystical Religion. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p625">Spiritual Reformers in the 16th and 17th Centuries.
 London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p626">
 <b>Joret, Père</b>

 . La Contemplation Mystique d’après S. Thomas d’Aquin
 Paris, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p627">
 <b>Jundt, A</b>

 . Les Amis de Dieu au XIV. Siècle. Paris, 1879. <pb n="497" id="vi-Page_497" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p628">
 <b>Klein, F</b>

 . Madeleine Semer, Convertie et Mystique. 16
 <sup>me</sup>

  edition. Paris, 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p629">
 <b>Knowles, Dom D</b>

 . The English Mystics. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p630">
 <b>Lehmann, E</b>

 . Mysticism in Heathendom and Christendom. Translated by G. M. G.
 Hunt. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p631">
 <b>Lejeune, Abbé P</b>

 . Manual de Theologie Mystique. 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p632">
 <b>Leuba, J. H</b>

 . Les Tendances Fondamentales des Mystiques Chrétiens (Revue
 Philosophique, Juillet, 1902.)
 <br />

 The Psychology of Religious Mysticism. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p633">
 <b>Malaval</b>

 . La Pratique de la vraie théologie mystique. 2 tomes. Paris,
 1709.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p634">
 <b>Marechal, J.</b>

  Études sur la psychologie des Mystiques. Paris, n.d.
 <br />

 Translation. Studies in the Psychology of the Mystics. London, 1927.
 (Valuable.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p635">
 <b>Massignon, L</b>

 . Essai sur les origines du lexique technique de la mystique
 Musulmane. Paris, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p636">
 <b>Menzies, L</b>

 . Mirrors of the Holy. London, 1928. (Studies of women mystics.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p637">
 <b>Nicholson, R. A</b>

 . The Mystics of Islam. London, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p638">
 <b>Oman, J. C</b>

 . The mystics, ascetics, and saints of India. London, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p639">
 <b>Ossuna, Francesco de</b>

 . Abecedario Spiritual. 6 vols. (Gothic letter.) Medina, 1554. (This
 is the book from which St. Teresa first learned the method of
 contemplation.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p640">
 <b>Otto, Rudolf</b>

 . Westöstliche Mystick. Klotz. 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p641">
 <b>Pacheu, J</b>

 . Psychologie des Mystiques Chrétiens. Parish 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p642">
 <b>Palmer, E. H</b>

 . Oriental Mysticism. A Treatise on the Sufiistic and Unitarian
 Theosophy of the Persians. Cambridge, 1867.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p643">
 <b>Patmore, Coventry</b>

 . The Rod, the Root, and the Flower. 2nd edition. London, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p644">
 <b>Peers, Allison</b>

 . Spanish Mysticism. London, 1924.
 <br />

 Studies in the Spanish Mystics. Vol. I. London, 1927. (With excellent
 bibliographies.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p645">
 <b>Poiret, Pierre</b>

 . Theologiae Mysticae idea generalis. Paris, 1702. Petri Poireti
 Bibliotheca Mysticorum Selecta. Paris, 1708. (This contains a useful
 list of mystical and ascetic works, many of which are now lost.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p646">
 <b>Poulain, A</b>

 . Les desiderata de la Mystique. (Études Jesuites.) Paris, 1898.
 <br />

 Les Graces d’Oraison. 10
 <sup>me</sup>

  edition. Paris, 1922. (Useful citations.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p647">Translation. The Graces of Interior Prayer. London
 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p648">
 <b>Pourrat, P</b>

 . La Spiritualité Chrétienne. 3 tomes. Paris, 1921-25.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p649">Translation. Christian Spirituality. 3 vols. London.
 1922-26. (Very useful.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p650">
 <b>Preger, W</b>

 . Geschichte der deutschen Mystick in Mittelalter. B. I-3. Leipzig,
 1874-93</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p651">
 <b>Récéjac, E</b>

 . Essai sur les fondements de la Connaissance Mystique. Paris,
 1897</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p652">Translation. Essay on the bases of the Mystic
 Knowledge. Translated by S. C. Upton. London, 1899. (An important
 study of the psychology of mysticism.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p653">
 <b>Reinach, S</b>

 . Une Mystique au 18
 <sup>e</sup>

  Siècle. (Cultes, Mythes, et Religions.) Paris, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p654">
 <b>Renda, Antonio</b>

 . Il Pensiero Mistico. Milano e Palermo, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p655">
 <b>Ribet, J</b>

 . La Mystique Divine. 3 tomes. Paris, 1879. (A standard Roman Catholic
 work. Elaborate, but uncritical.) L’Ascétique
 Chrétienne. Paris, 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p656">
 <b>Rousselot, P</b>

 . Les Mystiques Espagnols. Paris, 1867. <pb n="498" id="vi-Page_498" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p657">
 <b>Saudreau, L</b>

 . Les degrés de la vie Spirituelle. 5th edition. 2 vols. Paris,
 1920.
 <br />

 La Vie d’Union a Dieu. 3rd edition. Paris 1921.
 <br />

 L’Etat Mystique et les faits extraordinaires de la Vie
 Spirituelle. 2nd edition. Paris, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p658">Translations. The Degrees of the Spiritual Life,
 trans. by Dom Bede Camm, O.S.B. 2 vols. London, 1907.
 <br />

 The Life of Union with God. London, 1927.
 <br />

 The Mystical State. London, 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p659">
 <b>Scaramelli, G. B</b>

 . Il direttorio Mistico. Roma, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p660">
 <b>Schmölders, A</b>

 . Essai sur les Écoles Philosophiques chez les Arabes. Paris,
 1842. (Contains the best account of the Sufi philosopher, Al Ghazzali.
 )</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p661">
 <b>Sharpe, A</b>

 . Mysticism, its true Nature and Value. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p662">
 <b>Spurgeon, Caroline</b>

 . Mysticism in English Literature. London, 1913.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p663">
 <b>Thorold, Algar</b>

 . An Essay in Aid of the better Appreciation of Catholic Mysticism.
 London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p664">
 <b>Tollemache, M</b>

 . Spanish Mystics. London, 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p665">
 <b>Underhill, E</b>

 . The Mystic Way. London, 1913.
 <br />

 Practical Mysticism. London, 1914.
 <br />

 The Essentials of Mysticism. London, 1920.
 <br />

 The Mystics of the Church. London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p666">
 <b>Vaughan, R. A</b>

 . Hours with the Mystics. 3rd edition. 2 vols. London, 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p667">
 <b>Von Hügel, Baron F</b>

 . The Mystical Element of Religion, as studied in St. Catherine of
 Genoa and her Friends. 2 vols. London, 1908. (Indispensable. The best
 work on Mysticism in the English language.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p668">
 <b>Waite, A. E</b>

 . Studies in Mysticism. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p669">
 <b>Watkin, E. I</b>

 . The Philosophy of Mysticism. London, 1919.</p>

  
 <h4 id="vi-p669.1">PART III</h4>

 <h4 id="vi-p669.2">PHILOSOPHY, PSYCHOLOGY, AND THEOLOGY</h4>

 <p class="c13" id="vi-p670">
  <span class="c15" id="vi-p670.1">Adam, James.</span>
</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p671">The Religious Teachers of Greece. (Gifford
 Lectures.) 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p672">Bergson, Henri.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p673">Essai sur les Données immédiates de la
 Conscience. Paris, 1889.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p674">Matière et Mémoire. Paris, 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p675">Introduction a la Métaphysique. Paris,
 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p676">L’Evolution Créatrice. Paris, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p677">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . Time and Free Will: an Essay on the Immediate data of Consciousness,
 translated by F. L. Pogson. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p678">Matter and Memory, trans. by N. Paul and W. Scott
 Palmer. London, 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p679">Creative Evolution, trans. by A. Mitchell. London,
 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p680">Berguer, M.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p681">Psychologie religieuse. Geneva, 1914.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p682">Bessemans, Dr.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p683">Die Stigmatisatie in het licht der hedendaagsche
 biologie. Antwerp, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p684">Bigg, Dr. C.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p685">The Christian Platonists of Alexandria. (Bampton
 Lectures.) Oxford, 1885.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p686">Neoplatonism. London, 1895. <pb n="499" id="vi-Page_499" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p687">Binet, A.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p688">La Suggestibilité. Paris, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p689">Boutroux, Emile.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p690">Science et Religion dans la Philosophie
 Contemporaine. Paris, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p691">
 <i>Translation</i>

 . Science and Religion in Contemporary Philosophy. Translated by G. J.
 Nield. London, 1909. (Compare Pt. I., Boehme.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p692">Boyce Gibson, W. B.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p693">An Introduction to Rudolph Eucken’s
 Philosophy. London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p694">God with us. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p695">Bradley, F. H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p696">Appearance and Reality. 2nd ed. London, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p697">Brunschvieg, L.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p698">Introduction a la Vie de l’Esprit. 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p699">Buber, M.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p700">Ekstatische Konfessionen. 2nd ed. Leipzig, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p701">Bucke, R. M.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p702">Cosmic Consciousness: a study in the evolution of
 the Human Mind. Philadelphia, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p703">Caird, Edward.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p704">The Evolution of Religion, 2 vols. (Gifford
 Lectures.) Glasgow, 1893.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p705">The Evolution of Theology in the Greek Philosophers.
 2 vols. Glasgow, 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p706">Caird, John.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p707">Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion. Glasgow,
 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p708">Fundamental Ideas of Christianity. Glasgow,
 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p709">Cutten, G. B.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p710">The Psychological Phenomena of Christianity. London,
 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p711">De Sanctis. S.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p712">Religious Conversion; a bio-psychological study.
 Trans. by Helen Augur. London, 1927.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p713">Dewing, A. S.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p714">Life as Reality: a Philosophical Essay. London,
 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p715">Driesch, Hans.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p716">The Science and Philosophy of Organism. 2 vols.
 (Gifford Lectures.) 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p717">Elsee, C.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p718">Neoplatonism in its Relation to Christianity.
 London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p719">Eucken, Rudolph.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p720">Die Einheit des Geisteslebens. Leipzig, 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p721">Der Kampf um einen geistigen Lebensinhalt. Leipzig,
 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p722">Geistige Strömungen der Gegenwart. Leipzig,
 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p723">Der Wahrheitsgehalt der Religion. 2nd ed. Leipzig,
 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p724">Die Lebensanschauungen der Grossen Denker. Leipzig,
 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p725">Hauptprobleme der Religionsphilosophie der
 Gegenwart. Berlin, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p726">Der Sinn und Wert des Lebens. Leipzig, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p727">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . The Life of the Spirit: an Introduction to Philosophy 2nd ed.
 London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p728">The Problem of Human Life. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p729">The Meaning and Value of Life. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p730">Christianity and the New Idealism. New York,
 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p731">Flournoy, T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p732">Les Principes de la Psychologie religieuse (Archives
 de Psychologie 1902.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p733">Une mystique moderne (ibid, 1915). <pb n="500" id="vi-Page_500" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p734">Franck, A.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p735">La Kabbale. 3rd ed. Paris, 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p736">Granger, F. G.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p737">The Soul of a Christian. London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p738">Harrison, Jane E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p739">Prolegomena to the Study of Greek Religion.
 Cambridge, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p740">Hébert, M.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p741">La forme idéaliste du sentiment religieux.
 Paris, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p742">Hocking, W. E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p743">The Meaning of God in Human Experience. New York,
 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p744">Huby, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p745">La Conversion. Paris, 1919.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p746">Imbert-Gourbeyre, Dr.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p747">Les Stigmatisées. 2 vols. Paris, 1873.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p748">La Stigmatization. 2 vols. Paris, 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p749">James, M. R.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p750">Apocrypha Anecdota Series II. Cambridge. 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p751">James, William.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p752">The Principles of Psychology. 2 vols. London,
 1890.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p753">Textbook of Psychology. London, 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p754">The Will to Believe. New York, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p755">The Varieties of Religious Experience. (Gifford
 Lectures.) London, 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p756">A Pluralistic Universe. (Hibbert Lectures.) London,
 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p757">Janet, Pierre.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p758">L’Automatisme Psychologique. Paris, 1889.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p759">L’Etat Mentale des Hysteriques. 2 vols. Paris,
 1893-94.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p760">Nevroses et idées fixes. Paris, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p761">Une extatique (Bulletin de l’Institut
 Psychologique). Paris, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p762">Obsessions et Psychasthénie. Paris, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p763">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . The Mental State of Hystericals. New York, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p764">The Major Symptoms of Hysteria. New York, 1907.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p765">Jastrow, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p766">The Subconscious: A Study in Descriptive Psychology.
 London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p767">Jefferies, Richard.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p768">The Story of My Heart. 2nd ed. London, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p769">Jundt, A.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p770">Histoire du panthéisme populaire au moyen age.
 Paris, 1875.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p771">Ladd, G. T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p772">An Introduction to Philosophy. London, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p773">The Philosophy of Knowledge. New York, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p774">The Philosophy of Religion. 2 vols. New York,
 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p775">Leroy, B.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p776">Nature des Hallucinations. (Revue Philosophique,
 1907.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p777">Interpretation psychologique des Visions
 Intellectuelles. (Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, 1907.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p778">Maritain, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p779">Introduction Generale à la Philosophie. Paris,
 1920.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p780">De la Vie d’Oraison. Paris, 1924.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p781">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . An Introduction to Philosophy. London, 1930.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p782">Prayer and Intelligence. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p783">Mead, G. R. S.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p784">Thrice Greatest Hermes. 3 vols. London, 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p785">Munsterberg, Hugo.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p786">The Eternal Values. London, 1909. <pb n="501" id="vi-Page_501" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p787">Murisier, H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p788">Les Maladies des Sentiments Religieux. n.d.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p789">Meyers, F. W. H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p790">Human Personality and its Survival of Bodily Death.
 2 vols. London, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p791">Ormond, A. T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p792">Foundations of Knowledge. London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p793">Otto, R.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p794">Das Heilige. Stuttgart, 1917.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p795">Translation. The Idea of the Holy. London, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p796">Plato.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p797">Opera. Ed. J. Burnet. 5 vols. Oxford, 1899-1907.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p798">Republic, with Notes and Introduction, by J. Adam.
 Cambridge, 1897.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p799">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . The Dialogues, translated by B. Jowett. 3rd edition. 5 vols. Oxford,
 1892.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p800">The Republic, translated by B. Jowett. 3rd edition.
 Oxford, 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p801">Powicke, F. J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p802">The Cambridge Platonists. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p803">Pratt, J. B.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p804">The Religious Consciousness. New York, 1921.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p805">Prince, Morton.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p806">The Dissociation of a Personality. New York,
 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p807">Raymond, G. L.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p808">The Psychology of Inspiration. 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p809">Rhode, Erwin.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p810">Psyche. 2nd ed. 2 vols. Freiburg, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p811">
 <i>Translation</i>

 . London, 1925.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p812">Ribot, T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p813">Les Maladies de la Mémoire. Paris, 1881.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p814">Les Maladies de la Volonté. Paris, 1883.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p815">Les Maladies de la Personnalité. Paris,
 1885.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p816">Psychologie de l’Attention. Paris, 1889.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p817">Essai sur l’imagination créatrice. Paris,
 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p818">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . Diseases of Memory. London, 1882.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p819">Diseases of the Will. 2nd edition. Chicago,
 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p820">The Diseases of Personality. Chicago, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p821">The Psychology of Attention. Chicago, 1890.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p822">Essay on the Creative Imagination. 1906.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p823">Rolleston, T. W.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p824">Parallel Paths: a study in biology, ethics, and art.
 London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p825">Royce, Josiah.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p826">Studies of Good and Evil. New York, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p827">The World and the Individual. (Gifford Lectures.) 2
 vols. London, 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p828">Schiller, F. C. S.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p829">Humanism. London, 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p830">Plato or Protagoras. Oxford, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p831">Schofield, A. T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p832">The Unconscious Mind. London, 1899.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p833">Seglas.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p834">Phénomènes dits Hallucinations psychiques
 (Congrès de Psychologie) Paris, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p835">Segond, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p836">La Prière: etude de psychologie religieuse.
 Paris, 1911. <pb n="502" id="vi-Page_502" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p837">Starbuck, E. T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p838">The Psychology of Religion. 2nd edition. London,
 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p839">Stewart, J. A.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p840">The Myths of Plato. London, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p841">Plato’s Doctrine of Ideas. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p842">Taylor, A. E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p843">Plato, the Man and his Work. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p844">Taylor, H. O.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p845">The Mediaeval Mind. 2 vols. London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p846">Thomas Aquinas, Saint.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p847">Summa Theologica diligenter emendata. Nicolai,
 Sylvii, Billuart et Drioux, notis ornata. 8 vols. Paris, 1880.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p848">Summa contra Gentiles. Paris, 1877.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p849">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . Summa Theologica. Translated by Fathers of the English Dominican
 Province. 12 vols. London, 1912-17.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p850">Of God and His Creatures: an annotated translation
 of the Summa Contra Gentiles, by Father J. Rickaby, S.J. London,
 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p851">Thouless, R. H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p852">An Introduction to the Psychology of Religion.
 Cambridge, 1923.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p853">Tulloch, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p854">Rational Theology and Christian Philosophy in
 England in the seventeenth century. 2 vols Edinburgh, 1872.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p855">Underhill, E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p856">The Life of the Spirit and the Life of To-day.
 London, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p857">Man and the Supernatural. London, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p858">Von Hügel, Baron F.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p859">Eternal Life. Edinburgh, 1912.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p860">Essays and Addresses on the Philosophy of Religion.
 2 series. London, 1921, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p861">Waite, A. E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p862">The Holy Kabbalah. London, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p863">Ward, James.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p864">Naturalism and Agnosticism. (Gifford Lectures.) 2
 vols. London, 1889.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p865">Westcott, W. W.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p866">An Introduction to the Study of the Kabalah. London,
 1910.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p867">Whateley, A. R.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p868">The Inner Light. London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p869">Whittaker, T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p870">The Neoplatonists: a study in the History of
 Hellenism. Cambridge, 1901.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p871">Wittgenstein, L.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p872">Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus. London, 1922.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p873">Wulf, N. de.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p874">Histoire de la Philosophie Médiévale. 2
 <sup>me</sup>

  ed. Louvain and Paris, 1905.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p875">Translation. History of Mediaeval Philosophy.
 London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p876">Scholasticism, Old and New. Dublin. 1907. <pb n="503" id="vi-Page_503" /></p>

  
 <h4 id="vi-p876.1">PART IV</h4>

 <h4 id="vi-p876.2">ALCHEMY AND MAGIC</h4>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p877">Anonymous.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p878">The Hermetic Museum restored and enlarged.
 Translated by A. E. Waite 2 vols. 1893. (A reissue of an old
 collection of alchemic tracts.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p879">A Revelation of the Secret Spirit of Alchemy.
 London, 1523.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p880">A Short Enquiry Concerning the Hermetic Art.
 (Reprint.) 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p881">A Suggestive Enquiry into the Hermetic Mystery.
 London, 1850. (This curious treatise by the late Mrs. Atwood was
 suppressed by its author and is now scarce.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p882">The Turba Philosophorum or Assembly of the Sages.
 Translated by A. E. Waite. London. n.d.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p883">Ashmole, Elias.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p884">Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum, 1652.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p885">Barrett, F.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p886">Lives of the Alchemistical Philosophers. 1815.
 (Includes a long bibliography, and translations of numerous alchemic
 tracts.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p887">Figuier, L.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p888">L’Alchemie et les Alchemistes. Paris,
 1856.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p889">Figular, B.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p890">A Golden and Blessed Casket of Nature’s
 Marvels. Edited by A. E. Waite. London. n.d.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p891">Hartmann, F.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p892">Magic, White and Black: or the Science of Finite and
 Infinite Life. 1904.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p893">Hermetis Trismegisti.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p894">Seven Chapters. London, 1692.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p895">Hitchcock.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p896">Remarks on Alchemy and the Alchemists. 1865,</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p897">Honorious III. 
 (attributed to).
</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p898">Grimoire du Pape Honorius. 1800.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p899">Kelly, E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p900">The Alchemical Writings of. Edited by A. E. Waite.
 1893,</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p901">Lévi, Eliphas.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p902">Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie. 2 vols. 2
 <sup>me</sup>

  edition. Paris, 1861.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p903">Histoire de la Magie. Paris, 1860.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p904">La Clef des Grands Mystères. Paris, 1861.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p905">Le Livre des Splendeurs. Paris, 1894.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p906">
 <i>Translations</i>

 . The Mysteries of Magic: a digest of the writings of E. Lévi, by
 A. E. Waite. London, 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p907">Transcendental Magic. Translated by A. E. Waite.
 London, 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p908">The Magical Ritual of the Sanctum Regnum. Edited by
 W. W. Westcott. 1896.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p909">Papus.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p910">Traité Elementaire de Science Occulte. Paris,
 1903.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p911">Qu’est-ce que l’occultisme? Paris,
 1900.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p912">L’occultisme et le Spiritualisme. Paris,
 1902.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p913">Paracelsus.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p914">Hermetic and Alchemical Writings of. Edited by A. E.
 Waite. 2 vols. 1894. <pb n="504" id="vi-Page_504" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p915">Pazic, C.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p916">Treatyse of Magic Incantations. (Reprint.) 1886.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p917">Philalethes, Eirenaeus 
 (
 <i>i.e.</i>

 , George Starkey).
</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p918">The Marrow of A1chemy. London, 1709.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p919">Redgrove, Stanley.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p920">Alchemy Ancient and Modern. London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p921">Sepharial.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p922">A Manual of Occultism. London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p923">Steiner, Rudolph.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p924">The Way of Initiation. Translated from the German by
 Max Gysi. London, 1908.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p925">Initiation and its Results: A Sequel to The Way of
 Initiation. London, 1909.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p926">Valentinus.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p927">The Triumphal Chariot of Antimony. Translated by A.
 E. Waite. 1893.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p928">Vaughan, Thomas (Eugenius Philalethes).</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p929">Lumen de Lumine. London, 1651.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p930">Aula Lucis, or the House of Light. London, 1652.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p931">Magical Writings. (Reprint.) London and Edinburgh,
 1888.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p932">Venetiana, Antoine.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p933">Le Grand Grimoire. 1845.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p934">Waite, A. E.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p935">The Occult Sciences. London, 1891.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p936">Azoth, or the Star in the East. London, 1893.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p937">Lives of Alchemystical Philosophers. London, 1888.
 (Full bibliography.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p938">The Book of Black Magic. Edinburgh, 1898.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p939">The Book of Ceremonial Magic; including the Rites
 and Mysteries of Goetic Theurgy and Sorcery, and Infernal Necromancy.
 London, 1911.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p940">The Secret Doctrine. London, 1926.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vi-p941">Willis, T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p942">Theophysical Alchemy. London, 1616. <pb n="505" id="vi-Page_505" /></p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vi-p943"><pb n="505" id="vi-Page_505_1" /></p>

 </div1>

<div1 title="Bibliographical Note" progress="96.97%" prev="vi" next="viii" id="vii">

 <h4 id="vii-p0.1">PART I</h4>

 <h4 id="vii-p0.2">THE WORKS AND LIVES OF THE MYSTICS</h4>

 <h5 id="vii-p0.3">ANGELUS SILESIUS.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p0.4">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p1">Cherubinischer Wandersmann. Propyläen-Verlag,
 Berlin, 1923.</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p1.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p2">Selections from the Cherubinic Wanderer. Translated
 by J. E. Crawford Flitch. London, 1932.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p2.1">AUGUSTINE OF HIPPO, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p2.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p3">A Monument to St. Augustine. By Various Authors.
 London, 1932.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p3.1">BERNARD OF CLAIRVAUX, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p3.2">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p4">On the Love of God. Translated by T. L. Connelly,
 S.J. London. 1937.</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p4.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p5">
 <i>Gilson, Etienne.</i>

  La Theologie mystique de St. Bernard. Paris, 1934. (Important.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p6">English trans. The Mystical Theology of St. Bernard.
 London, 1940.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p7">
 <i>Williams, Watkin.</i>

  The Mysticism of St. Bernard of Clairvaux. London, 1931.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p8">
 <i>Williams, Watkin</i>

  St. Bernard of Clairvaux. Manchester, 1935.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p8.1">BLAKE, WILLIAM.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p8.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p9">Note-book of William Blake, called the Rossetti MS.
 Edited by G. Keynes. London, 1935.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p9.1">BOEHME, JACOB.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p9.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p10">
 <i>Struck, Wilhelm.</i>

  Der Einfluss Jakob Boehmes auf die Englische Literatur des 17.
 Jahrhunderts. Berlin, 1936.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p10.1">ECKHART, MEISTER.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p10.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p11">Opera Latina. Vols. I and II. Leipzig, 1934-5.</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p11.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p12">
 <i>Strauch,</i>

  P. Meister Eckhart Probleme. Halle, 1912.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p12.1">FOX, GEORGE.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p12.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p13">
 <i>Jones, Rufus.</i>

  George Fox, Seeker and Friend. London, 1930.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p13.1">FRIENDS OF GOD.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p13.2">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p14">
 <i>Jones, Rufus.</i>

  The Flowering of Mysticism. New York, 1939.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p15">
 <i>Seesholtz, Anna.</i>

  The Friends of God. New York, 1934. (The best general account of the
 Movement.) <pb n="506" id="vii-Page_506" /></p>

 <h5 id="vii-p15.1">GROOT, GERARD.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p15.2">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p16">The Following of Christ; the Spiritual Diary of
 Gerard Groot. Edited by J. van Ginneken. Translated by J. Malaise. New
 York, 1937.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p16.1">HARITH B. ASAD AL-MUHASIBI.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p16.2">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p17">
 <i>Smith, Margaret.</i>

  An Early Mystic of Baghdad. A Study of the Life and Teaching of
 Harith B. Asad Al-Muhasibi, A.D. 781-857. London, 1935.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p17.1">JOHN OF THE CROSS, SAINT.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p17.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p18">Obras de S. Juan de la Cruz, Doctor de la Iglesia.
 Editadas y anotadas por el P. Silverio de S. Teresa, C.D. Burgos,
 1929-31. 5 vols. (The best Spanish text.)</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p18.1">Trans.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p19">Complete Works. Translated by E. Allison Peers. 3
 vols. London, 1934-5. (From the critical text of Padre Silverio.
 Supersedes all previous versions. Full bibliography.)</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p19.1">Mons.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p20">
 <i>Père Bruno de Jesus Marie, O.P.</i>

  S
 .

  Jean de la Croix. Paris, 1929.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p21">English trans. St. John of the Cross. London,
 1932.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p22">
 <i>Frost, Bede.</i>

  St. John of the Cross: Introduction to his Philosophy, Theology, etc.
 London, 1937.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p23">
 <i>Hoornaert, R.</i>

  L’Ame ardente de S. Jean de la Croix. Bruges, 1928.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p24">English trans. The Burning Soul of St. John of the
 Cross. London, 1931.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p24.1">KEMPE, MARGERY.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p24.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p25">The Book of Margery Kempe, 1436. Modern version by
 W. Butler-Bowdon. London, 1936. (An important discovery.)</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p25.1">LAW, WILLIAM.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p25.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p26">The Mystical Writings of William Law. Edited by
 Stephen Hobhouse. London, 1938.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p26.1">MARIE DE L’INCARNATION.</h5>

 <h6 id="vii-p26.2">Text.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p27">Ecrits spirituels et historiques. Edited by Dom
 Jamet. Paris.</p>

 <h6 id="vii-p27.1">Mon.</h6>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p28">
 <i>Renaudin, Paul.</i>

  Une grande mystique française au XVIIe siècle, Marie de
 l’Incarnation. Paris, 1938.</p>

 <h5 id="vii-p28.1">ROLLE, RICHARD.</h5>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p29">Text. The English Writings of Richard Rolle. Edited
 by E. Hope Allen. Oxford, 1931.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p30">The Life and Lyrics of Richard Rolle. Frances M.
 Comper. London, 1928.</p>

 <h4 id="vii-p30.1">PART II</h4>

 <h4 id="vii-p30.2">GENERAL WORKS ON MYSTICISM</h4>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p31">Bergson, PI.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p32">Les Deux Sources de la Morale et de la Religion.
 Paris, 1932.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p33">English trans. The Two Sources of Morality and
 Religion.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p34">Boisen, Anton T.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p35">The Exploration of the Inner World. A Study of
 Mental Disorder and Religious Experience. Chicago-New York, 1936.
 (George Fox is one of the characters used to illustrate the
 study.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p36">Bremond, H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p37">Histoire Litteraire du Sentiment Religieux en
 France. Paris, 1916-33.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p38">English trans. A Literary History of Religious
 Thought in France. Translated by K. Montgomery. 3 vols. London, 1928.
 <pb n="507" id="vii-Page_507" /></p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p39">Brinton, Howard H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p40">The Mystic Will. Based on a study of the Philosophy
 of Jacob Boehme. New York, 1930.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p41">Caussade, J. P. de.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p42">Bossuet Maitre d’Oraison. Edited by H.
 Bremond, Paris, 1931.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p43">English trans. On Prayer. Translated by Algar
 Thorold. London, 1931.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p44">L’Abandon a la Providence Divine. (18
 <sup>ème</sup>

  Ed. Paris, 1921.)</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p45">English trans. Abandonment to Divine Providence.
 Translated by Algar Thorold. London, 1933.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p46">Spiritual Letters. Translated by Algar Thorold.
 London, 1934.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p47">Chapman, Dom John.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p48">Spiritual Letters. London, 1935. (With important
 discussions of contemplative prayer.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p49">David of Augsbourg.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p50">Spiritual Life and Prayers: a translation of De
 Exterioris et Interioris Hominis Compositione by Dominic Devas, O.F.M.
 2 vols. London, 1937.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p51">Garrigou-Lagrange, Père.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p52">Le Sauveur et son Amour pour nous. Paris, 1933.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p53">Traité de Theologie ascétique et mystique.
 2 vols. Paris, 1939.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p54">Hermans, F.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p55">Mystique. Paris, 1938.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p56">Propos d’Ascèse. Paris, 1939.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p57">Hess, M. Whitcomb.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p58">The Name is Living: the Life and Teachings of Isaac
 Penington. Chicago-New York, 1936.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p59">Hort, Greta.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p60">Sense and Thought. London, 1936.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p61">Jaegen, H.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p62">The Mystic Life of Graces. Trans. Anderson. London,
 1936.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p63">Jones, Rufus.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p64">Some Exponents of Mystical Religion. London,
 1930.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p65">Malaval, François.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p66">A Simple Method of Raising the Soul to
 Contemplation. Translated by Lucy Menzies. Dent, 1931.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p67">Marechal, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p68">Etudes sur la Psychologie des Mystiques. Tome II.
 Paris, 1937.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p69">Maritain, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p70">Les Degrés du Savoir. Paris, 1932.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p71">English trans. The Degrees of Knowledge. London,
 1938.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p72">Otto, Rudolf.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p73">Mysticism East and West (Sankara and Eckhart).
 Translated by B. L. Bracey and R. C. Paine. London, 1932.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p74">Smith, Margaret.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p75">Studies in Early Mysticism in the Near and Middle
 East. London, 1931. (Important.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p76">Von Hügel F.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p77">Selected Letters. London, 1927.</p>

 <h4 id="vii-p77.1">PART III</h4>

 <h4 id="vii-p77.2">PHILOSOPHY, PSYCHOLOGY AND THEOLOGY</h4>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p78">Baruzi, J.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p79">Problèmes d’Histoire des Religions.
 Paris, 1935.</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p80">Penido, M. T. L.</p>

 <p class="BibRef" id="vii-p81">La Conscience religieuse. Paris, 1935. (Psychology
 of conversion.)</p>

 <p class="BibHead" id="vii-p82">Watkin, E. I.</p>

<p class="BibRef" id="vii-p83">A Philosophy of Form. London, 1935. 
<pb n="508" id="vii-Page_508" />
</p>

 <p class="Body" id="vii-p84"><pb n="509" id="vii-Page_509" /></p>

 </div1>

<div1 title="Index" progress="97.38%" prev="vii" next="x" id="viii">

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1">and mysticism, 24, 35, 37, 42, 67, 72, 82, 92,
 97, 102, 105, 120, 127, 330, 387 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p2">and vitalism, 29</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p3">apprehension of, 36, 84, 171, 241 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 378, 389</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p4">search for, 45, 418</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p5">union with, 51, 91, 174, 198, 245, 310, 401,
 446</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p6">man and, 55, 220, 229, 238, 289</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p7">love of, 72, 86, 239, 334, 348</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p8">immanent, 98 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  174, 190 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p9">and Christianity 117 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p10">its desire of man 132</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p11">awakening to, 169, 232</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p12">and contemplation, 251 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  332, 355</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p13">fruition of, 340, 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p14">and ecstasy, 374</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p15">Abyss, The, 73, 84, 97, 122, 229, 257, 335 
 <i>seq.</i>

 , 345 
 <i>seq.</i>

 , 425</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p16">Acarie, Madame, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p17">Adolescence, 386</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p18">Aeldred, St., 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p19">Albertus Magnus, 143</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p20">Alchemists, Spiritual, 102, 140 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 226, 401, 418, 432</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p21">Alexander, S., 29</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p22">Al Ghazzali, 50, 83, 171, 210, 226, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p23">Al Hallaj, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p24">Allegory, 129 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  285</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p25">Ambrose, St., 274</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p26">Anaesthesia, 226, 329, 359</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p27">Analogy, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p28">Angela of Foligno, 216, 267, 269, 277 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 293, 332, 375, 392, 393, 461, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p29">her visions, 252, 282 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  341, 343</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p30">on contemplation, 350</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p31">Anthony of Padua, St., 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p32">Aquinas, 
 <i>see</i>

  Thomas</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p33">Archetypal World, 154, 262 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p34">Areopagite, 
 <i>see</i>

  Dionysius</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p35">Aridity, 241, 383, 391</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p36">Aristotle, 47, 103</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p37">Arius, 105</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p38">d’Ars, Curé, 206</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p39">Art, Function of, 74 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p40">Artists—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p41">and mystics, 76, 237</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p42">and illumination, 169, 239, 259</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p43">and vision, 271, 285</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p44">and contemplation, 300</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p45">Asceticism, 205, 215, 224 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  230</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p46">Astral Light, 154 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p47">Athanasius, St., 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p48">‘Attar, 131, 132, 226, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p49">Atwood, Mrs., 143</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p50">Auditions, 66, 78, 181, 185, 241, 266 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  273 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  332</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p51">Augustine, St., 21, 29, 50, 88, 98, 100, 104,
 115, 129, 133, 178, 216, 239, 248, 250, 253, 336, 419 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  456, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p52">on God, 38</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p53">on Trinity, 111</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p54">on Love, 117</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p55">vision, 331</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p56">Automatic composition, 80, 241, 278, 293 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p57">examples, 66, 293 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p58">Automatism, 63, 161, 240, 255, 266 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 281</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p59">Autoscopes, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p60">Aziz bin Mahommed Nafasi, 130</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p61">Azoth, 172</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p62">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p62.1">Baker</span>

 , Ven. Augustine, 218, 291, 308, 362, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p63">on contemplation, 305</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p64">on quiet, 323</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p65">on Dark Night, 387</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p66">Barbançon, C., 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p67">Barluke, John Evangelist of, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p68">Basil the Monk, 145</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p69">Beatific Vision, 96, 132, 190, 196, 335, 340,
 389, 423, 437</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p70">Beauty, 20 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  258</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p71">Plato on, 22, 216</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p72">Divine, 196, 289, 342</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p73">Becoming, World of, 28, 35 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  73, 99, 101, 192, 222, 234, 238, 258, 367, 401, 433, 449</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p74">Being—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p75">Eckhart on, 5, 93</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p76">and Becoming, 28, 37 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  67, 113, 116, 240, 340, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p77">Pure, 39 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  73, 97, 100 
 <i>seq., 249,</i>

  257, 304, 331, 339, 367, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p78">Science of, 151, 453</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p79">union with, 319, 343, 345</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p80">Berger, 89</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p81">Bergson, 27, 29, 30</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p82">Bernadette of Lourdes, 359</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p83">Bernard, St., 50, 75, 173, 215, 241, 324, 331,
 414, 458 
 <i>seq,</i>

  470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p84">on God, 92, 113</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p85">on Spiritual Marriage, 137</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p86">on ecstasy, 303</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p87">Bernardino of Siena, St., 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p88">Bérulle, Pierre de, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p89">Betrothal, Spiritual, 137 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  245, 273</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p90">Bhagavad Gita, 155</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p91">Binyon, L., 75</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p92">Birds and Mystics, 260</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p93">Blake, William, 80, 104, 106, 107, 116, 154,
 166, 168, 173, 19l, 236, 238, 240, 255, 257, 259, 267, 279, 293 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  355, 469, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p94">automatic writing, 66</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p95">on art, 74</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p96">on Incarnation, 106</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p97">his illumination, 235 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p98">on Nature, 259</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p99">his visions 280</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p100">Blood, B. P. 371</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p101">Blosius, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p102">Boehme, Jacob, 57, 93, 96, 104, 120, 123, 141,
 144 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  154, 160, 229, 238, 241, 259, 263, 307, 349, 469, 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p103">his ecstasy, 58</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p104">on recollection, 64, 313</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p105">on immanence, 100</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p106">on Incarnation, 119</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p107">on New Birth, 123</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p108">his purgation, 226</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p109">illumination, 255 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p110">automatic composition, 296</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p111">on deification, 421</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p112">Bonaventura, St., 106, 124, 131, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p113">Bossuet, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p114">Bourignan, Antoinette, 215, 306, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p115">her renunciation, 212</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p116">Boutroux, E., 40</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p117">Boyce Gibson, 62, 103</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p118">Bremond, H., 54, 67, 189, 232</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p119">Brethren of Free Spirit, 105, 150</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p120">Bridget of Sweden, St., 274, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p121">Browne, Sir T., 143, 148, 160</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p122">Bruno St., 458</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p123">Bucke R. M., 193, 255</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p124">Bunyan, J., 130</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p125">Butler, Dom C., 138</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p126">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p126.1">Canfield</span>

 , Benedict, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p127">Catalepsy, 360</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p128">Catherine of Alexandria, St., 292</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p129">Catherine of Bologna, St., 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p130">Catherine of Genoa, St., 79, 80, 85, 127, 129,
 173, 177, 182, 229, 252, 331, 396, 436, 461, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p131">her fasts, 59</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p132">on love, 92</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p133">her conversion, 181, 196</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p134">purgation, 201, 219 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  225</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p135">on Purgatory, 202, 221</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p136">her illumination, 247</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p137">ecstasies, 362, 364</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p138">on mystic way, 441 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p139">Catherine dei Ricci, St. 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p140">Catherine of Siena, St. 19, 63, 84, 86, 101,
 173, 221, 228, 268, 297, 359, 362, 375, 377, 398 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  412, 414, 421, 436, 438, 459, 464, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p141">on union, 37, 365</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p142">her fasts, 59</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p143">mystic marriage of, 80, 273,</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p144">on Incarnation, 119</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p145">mystic life, 174</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p146">on self-knowledge, 200</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p147">her visions, 270, 392</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p148">Dialogue, 293</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p149">ecstasies, 365 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p150">Catholicism, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p151">and magic, 163</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p152">Caussade, J. P. de, 383, 390, 391, 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p153">Chantal, St., 
 <i>see</i>

  Jeanne Françoise de Chantal</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p154">Character—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p155">remaking, 204, 216 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  306, 381, 396, 416</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p156">in quiet, 323</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p157">purgation, 388</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p158">of unitives, 429 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p159">Chastity, 205</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p160">Christ, 109, 118, 128, 138, 233, 344, 391,
 412</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p161">life of, and mystics, 120, 222, 448</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p162">humanity of, 120, 283</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p163">Eternal, 134</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p164">indwelling, 144</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p165">visions of, 279, 283</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p166">Christian mysticism, 
 <i>see</i>

  Mysticism</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p167">Christian science, 156</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p168">Christianity—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p169">and Mysticism, 104 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  222, 236, 344, 448</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p170">and philosophy, 105 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p171">and magic, 153, 163</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p172">and deification, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p173">Church and magic, 163 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p174">Clairvoyance, 155, 256</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p175">Cleanthes, 106</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p176">Clement of Alexandria, 104, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p177">Cloud of Unknowing, The, 48, 335, 337, 348 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  459, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p178">Cognition, 46 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  67</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p179">Colette, St., 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p180">Columba Rieti, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p181">Common Life, Brotherhood of, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p182">Conation, 46 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  67, 314</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p183">Consciousness—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p184">mystical, twofold, 35 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  90, 195, 215, 227, 240, 337, 345, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p185">transcendental, 51 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  55, 67, 70, 212 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  241 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 385, 444</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p186">alteration of, 56, 176, 295, 389</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p187">field of, 56, 58, 67 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 91, 176, 329</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p188">threshold of, 56 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 67, 74, 314</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p189">oscillations of, in mystics, 167 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 177, 227 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 233, 253, 381, 383, 445</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p190">Mystic, its awakening, 176 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p191">Cosmic, 192 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  255</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p192">growth, 264, 402</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p193">unification of, 308, 363, 366</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p194">in introversion, 309 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  314, 329, 336</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p195">ecstatic, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p196">Constant, A. L., 
 <i>see</i>

  Lévi Eliphas</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p197">Contemplation, so, 56, 67 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  184, 241, 243, 282, 294, 298 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 304, 328 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  358 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  375</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p198">its nature, 50, 300</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p199">passive, 64</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p200">forms of, 92, 329, 335</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p201">infused, 245</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p202">an experiment in, 301 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p203">degrees of, 311</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p204">its function, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p205">dark, 332, 346 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 353, 383</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p206">marks of, 332</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p207">descriptions of, 335</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p208">method of, 346 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p209">and ecstasy, 363, 367, 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p210">Contemplative—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p211">life, 197</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p212">state, 131</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p213">experience, 331</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p214">Contemplatives, 172, 432</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p215">Conversion, 177 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  229 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  269, 376, 412</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p216">two types of, 195</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p217">Counter-reformation, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p218">Cutten, G. B., 52, 59</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p219">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p219.1">Dance</span>

 , Mystic 231, 233</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p220">Dante, 35, 39, 75, 101, 105, 115, 120, 129,
 135, 256, 307, 331, 344, 355, 367, 369, 412, 415 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  418 
 <i>seq.</i>

  435, 437, 443, 460, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p221">on emanation, 97</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p222">and mystic way, 131</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p223">Purgatorio, 200, 202</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p224">on Divine Light, 249</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p225">his vision of God, 251, 340</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p226">and symbolic vision, 286</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p227">on mystic joy, 437</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p228">Dark Night of Soul, 121, 169, 229, 241, 380 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  416</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p229">mystic aspect of, 387 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p230">Suso and, 403 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p231">Deification, 99, 102, 139, 170, 175, 379, 401,
 415 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p232">Deified man, 146 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p233">Delacroix, 14, 242, 289, 308, 416, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p234">on mystics, 62, 172</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p235">on St. Teresa, 108</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p236">on automatism, 273</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p237">on contemplation, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p238">Denis the Carthusian, 364, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p239">De Sanctis, 179</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p240">Detachment 130, 205 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 396 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p241">Devotion, 130</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p242">Dialogue, mystical, 241, 277 Sty.</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p243">Dionysius the Areopagite, 46, 65, 79, 97, 101,
 104, 13’2, 171, 188, 253, 318, 320, 337, 456, 460, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p244">on surrender, 93</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p245">on ignorance, 93</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p246">on Divine Love, 197</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p247">on Divine Dark, 251, 347</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p248">on contemplation, 333</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p249">Disintegrated Personality, 
 <i>see</i>

  Personality</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p250">Dissociation, Mental, 278</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p251">Divine Absence, 
 <i>see</i>

  God, Absence of</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p252">Divine Dark, 73, 97, 132, 171, 251, 318, 335 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 347, 353 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p253">its meaning, 348</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p254">Divine Fecundity, 166, 170 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 428</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p255">examples of, 429</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p256">Divine Humanity, 388 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p257">Divine Ignorance, 
 <i>see</i>

  Ignorance</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p258">Divine Principle, 100</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p259">Divine Union, 
 <i>see</i>

  Union</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p260">Douceline, St. 216, 461</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p261">Driesch, Hans 27</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p262">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p262.1">Ebner</span>

 , Margaret, 269, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p263">Eckartshausen, C. von, 123, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p264">Eckhart, 6, 10, 64, 83, 133, 136, 173, 188,
 229, 255, 305, 312, 318 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 344, 389, 463</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p265">on Being, 5, 93</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p266">on silence, 38, 64</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p267">on immanence 101</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p268">on Holy Spirit 117</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p269">on Eternal Birth, 122</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p270">on purity, 206</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p271">on poverty, 203 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p272">on detachment, 209</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p273">on union, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p274">on deification, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p275">Ecstasy, 32, 56 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 60, 81, 94, 128, 132, 161, 228, 243, 299, 303, 358 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 380</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p276">creative, 64, 378</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p277">and union, 170</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p278">examples, 187 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 362 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p279">and purgation, 226 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p280">its psychology, 363 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p281">and mysticism, 367 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p282">and contemplation, 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p283">dark 394</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p284">Ecstatics, 368</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p285">Elizabeth of Schönau, 459</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p286">Emanation, 97 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p287">and immanence, 102 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p288">Emotion, 45 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p289">conative, 46</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p290">and symbolism, 126</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p291">and mysticism, 135</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p292">and contemplation, 335</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p293">Entelechy, 39</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p294">Epistle of Discretion, 85</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p295">of Private Counsel, 320</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p296">of Prayer, 427</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p297">Erigena, John Scotus, 111, 259, 263, 457</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p298">Eucken, Rudolph, 27, 34, 112, 114, 414, 417</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p299">on Reality, 21, 33</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p300">Euripides, 236</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p301">Evocation, 157, 161</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p302">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p302.1">Faith</span>

  and life, 15</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p303">Fasting, 59</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p304">Father, The, 41, 108 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 115, 304, 340</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p305">Feeling—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p306">thought and will, 67, 311, 329</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p307">and mysticism, 71, 335 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 367, 437</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p308">Fénelon, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p309">Field of Consciousness, 
 <i>see</i>

  Consciousness</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p310">Fire, Mystic, 114, 124, 141, 189, 221, 231,
 257, 421</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p311">of Love, 
 <i>see</i>

  Love</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p312">Flowers, Mystics and, 215, 255</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p313">Fox, George, 173, 177 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 226, 238, 255, 414, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p314">his illumination, 257</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p315">Francis of Assisi, St., 77, 173, 196, 206, 210,
 212, 215, 237, 239, 241, 267 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 276 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 364, 430, 431, 436 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 460, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p316">his character and conversion, 180 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p317">on poverty, 208</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p318">purgation, 224</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p319">and animals, 260 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p320">stigmata, 267, 290, 375</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p321">his joy, 439 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p322">Francis de Sales, St., 10, 52, 183, 394,
 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p323">Francis Xavier, St., 222</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p324">Franck Sebastian, 297</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p325">Fraticelli, 105</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p326">Freedom, 27, 30 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 129, 199, 207, 279, 330, 357, 367, 371, 404, 416 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p327">Freyer, D. A., 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p328">Friends of God, 185, 370, 410, 432, 464</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p329">Fruition, 173, 345, 356, 373, 417 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 433 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p330">Fünklein, 54</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p331">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p331.1">Game</span>

  of Love, 
 <i>see</i>

  Love</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p332">Gardiner, Edmund, 59, 268, 294</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p333">Genius, 63 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 73</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p334">and mysticism 65, 232, 366</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p335">spiritual, 103, 235, 375, 450</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p336">Gerson, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p337">Gertrude, St., 343, 389, 460, 463</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p338">Gertrude, Nun, 460</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p339">Gichtel, John, 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p340">Gnosticism, 58, 105, 149, 153 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p341">God, 97, 105, 107, 238, 330, 341, 447</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p342">union with, 
 <i>see</i>

  Union</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p343">love of, 
 <i>see</i>

  Love</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p344">as Being, 37 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 127, 249, 337, 369</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p345">mystics and, 38, 111 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 189</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p346">knowledge of, 57, 83, 130 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 195, 369 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p347">transcendent, 96 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 102, 195, 251 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 336, 344 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p348">immanent, 99 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 103, 128, 263, 342 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p349">names of, 103, 106, 163</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p350">needs man, 132, 425</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p351">absence of, 170, 376, 388 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 393 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 410</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p352">absorption in, 170</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p353">presence of, 184, 239 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 282, 314, 382 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p354">glory of, 192, 249</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p355">craving for, 248, 265</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p356">in quiet, 319</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p357">sons of, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p358">Godfernaux, 75, 269, 361</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p359">Godhead, Unconditioned, 40, 101, 109 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 120, 132, 171, 344, 346, 433 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p360">vision of, 109, 340</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p361">aspects of, 109 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 336</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p362">emanations of, 263</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p363">desert of, 304, 337 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p364">and God, 344</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p365">Ruysbroeck on, 345</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p366">
 <i>see</i>

  
 <i>also</i>

  Abyss and Absolute</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p367">Grail, quest of, 129</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p368">Granger, F., 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p369">Gravitation, spiritual 132</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p370">Gregory of Nyssa, 104, 263</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p371">Gregory the Great, 457</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p372">Groot, Gerard, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p373">Grou, J. N., 306</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p374">Ground of Soul, 
 <i>see</i>

  Soul</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p375">Guyon, Madame, 196, 246, 293, 322, 390 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 401 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 407</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p376">automatic writing, 66, 295</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p377">youth and conversion, 182 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p378">and St. Catherine of Genoa, 183</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p379">purgation, 225 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p380">on contemplation, 326</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p381">dark nights 383 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p382">on union, 431</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p383">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p383.1">Hafiz</span>

  462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p384">Hall, Bishop, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p385">Harphius, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p386">Hazlitt, 160, 419.</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p387">Heart, 71</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p388">Heat, mystic, 193</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p389">Hébert, M., 71</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p390">Hegel on Beuty, 21</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p391">Helfde, 460</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p392">Henry de Mande, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p393">Henry of Nordlingen, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p394">Heracleitus, 10, 38, 106, 116, 238</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p395">and vitalism, 28 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p396">Hermes Trismegistus, 143, 153, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p397">Hermetic act, 
 <i>see</i>

  Alchemy</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p398">books, 153</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p399">science, 152 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p400">Hervey, Christopher, 113</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p401">Higher Thought, 
 <i>see</i>

  New Thought</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p402">Hildegarde, St., 62, 115, 249, 274, 276,
 458</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p403">Hilton, Walter, 51, 87, 132, 200, 220, 264,
 323, 332, 342 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 348 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 401, 428, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p404">on pilgrimage, 129</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p405">on presence of God, 242</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p406">on automatism 280</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p407">on contemplation, 307 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p408">Holland, B., 117</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p409">Holy Spirit, 109, 116 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p410">“Hound of Heaven,” 135</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p411">Hugh of St. victor 129, 309</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p412">on music, 77</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p413">on contemplation, 92, 245</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p414">Humility, 200, 209, 221, 252 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 317, 337, 348, 400</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p415">Huysmans, 222, 271</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p416">Hymn of Jesus, 134, 234, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p417">Hypnotic states, 57 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p418">Hysteria and mystics, 58 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p419">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p419.1">Idealism</span>

 , 11 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p420">Ignatius Loyola, St., 173, 414, 430, 431, 436,
 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p421">his lucidity, 58</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p422">mortifications, 225</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p423">visions, 272</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p424">Ignorance, Divine, 319, 337, 340, 348</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p425">Illumination, state of, 130 
 <i>seq</i>

 , 139, 169, 191 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 206, 227, 279 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 310, 340, 381 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 388, 396</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p426">and alchemy, 145</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p427">its nature, 199, 246 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p428">characteristics 234 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p429">transcendental, 250 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p430">Illuminative Way, 
 <i>see</i>

  Illumination</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p431">Immanence, 35, 40, 97 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 103 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 240, 251</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p432">psychology and, 99</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p433">consciousness of, 178, 191 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 196, 234, 257, 283, 342 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p434">
 <i>see</i>

  also Absolute and God</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p435">Incarnation, The, 106 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 118 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 355</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p436">and deification, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p437">Independent spiritual life, 33, 55</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p438">spiritual world, 23, 169</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p439">Indifference, 205, 323 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 412</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p440">Initiation, 156 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p441">Inspiration, 63, 234, 293, 299</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p442">Intellect, 45 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p443">Bergson’s theory of, 30</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p444">darkness of, 385 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p445">satisfaction of, 437</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p446">Introversion, 99, 250, 298 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p447">Intuition, 33, 64, 130, 259, 274 
 <i>seq.</i>

 , 306, 363</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p448">Irenaeus, 104</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p449">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p449.1">Jacopone da Todi</span>

 , 121, 219, 249, 461</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p450">on poverty, 207</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p451">on ecstasy, 374</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p452">Jacques of la Massa, 237</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p453">Jalalu ‘d Din, 32, 87, 134, 171, 348,
 389, 426</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p454">James, William, 7 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 98</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p455">on mysticism, 81, 331</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p456">Jámí, 82, 127, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p457">Janet, Pierre, 60 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p458">Jeanne Françoise de Chantal, St., l83,
 383</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p459">Jefferies, Richard, 192, 195</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p460">Jerome, St., 13</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p461">Jerusalem, 124, 129, 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p462">Joan of Arc, St., 173, 276, 414, 430, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p463">John, St., Gospel of, 250</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p464">John of Parma, 237</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p465">John of the Cross, St., 73, 79, 89, 92, 96, 98,
 139, 173, 203, 221, 229, 350, 354, 388, 402, 407, 440, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p466">poems quoted, 83, 236, 352, 371</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p467">on detachment, 206, 211</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p468">on attachments, 212</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p469">on automatism 275 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 280</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p470">on dark contemplation, 353</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p471">on Dark Night, 389 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 399</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p472">Jones, Rufus, 185 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p473">Joy, Mystic, 189, 239, 253, 342, 354, 437 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p474">Julian of Norwich, 36, 68, 90, 101, 133, 202,
 239, 242, 247, 252 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 258, 268, 301, 304 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 364, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p475">on Trinity, 111 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p476">on Incarnation, 119</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p477">visions, 270</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p478">Jundt, A., 185, 402</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p479">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p479.1">Kabalah</span>

 , the, 153, 154, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p480">Kabalists, 63, 97 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 103, 108, 263 
 <i>seq.</i>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p481">Kant, 58, 301</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p482">Kempe, Margery, 224, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p483">Knowledge, 44 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p484">desire of, 45 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 72, 90, 151</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p485">by union, 68, 84</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p486">enouncement of, 93</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p487">transcendental, 268, 301, 329 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p488">law of, 342, 446</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p489">and ecstasy, 369 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 376</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p490">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p490.1">Law</span>

 , William, 141, 250, 263, 397, 469, 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p491">on Trinity, 114</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p492">Laurence, Brother, 188, 195, 241, 246, 253,
 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p493">character and conversion, 190</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p494">Lead, Jane, 123, 470, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p495">Leadbeater, C. W., 156</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p496">Leuba, 47, 183, 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p497">on mystics, 91 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 94</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p498">Lévi, Eliphas, 153 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 161 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p499">Levitation, 186, 376 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p500">Liberty, 
 <i>see</i>

  Freedom</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p501">Libido, 45</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p502">Ligature, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p503">Light, Inward, 100, 103, 353</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p504">uncreated, 73, 114, 239, 308, 342</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p505">mystic, 249 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 289, 421</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p506">Light, life, and love, 115 
 <i>seq</i>

 . ,190, 239, 341</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p507">Liturgies, 163 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p508">Logos, 28, 38, 109 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 115 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 118 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 134, 233</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p509">Love—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p510">Spirit of, 
 <i>see</i>

  Holy Spirit</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p511">and pain, 19, 221 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p512">desire of, 44 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 71</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p513">active, 46 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p514">mystic, 49, 70 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 77, 81, 85 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 92 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 197, 208, 264, 281, 311, 355, 371, 389, 426 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p515">of God, 68 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 81 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 181, 191, 223</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p516">divine, 103, 196, 343</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p517">as Holy Spirit, 116 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p518">symbols of, 128, 136</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p519">mutual, 130 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p520">following, 135</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p521">Four Degrees of, 139, 309, 312, 315 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 327, 379</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p522">Fire of, 189, 197, 418</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p523">pure, 201, 229, 247, 312, 325, 331, 412</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p524">game of, 227, 286, 383</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p525">vision of, 279</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p526">in orison, 306, 313, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p527">language of, 425</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p528">and fruition, 435 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p529">Lucia of Narni, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p530">Lucidity, Mystic, 58 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 177, 238, 255 
 <i>seq.</i>

 , 360, 363, 390</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p531">Lucie-Christine, 179, 384, 389</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p532">Luis de Granada, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p533">Luis de Leon, 214, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p534">Lull, Ramon, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p535">Lydwine of Schiedam, St., 222, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p536">visions, 271</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p537">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p537.1">Macarius</span>

  of Egypt, St., 457</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p538">Maeterlinck, M., 340</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p539">Magic, 70, 82, 84, 149 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p540">and religion, 151</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p541">and psychology, 157 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p542">therapeutics, 161</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p543">and Christianity, 162 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p544">Magnum Opus, 
 <i>see</i>

  Alchemy</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p545">Magus, 144</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p546">Malaval, 254, 361, 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p547">Mantra, 158</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p548">Margaret Mary, St., 267</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p549">Maria Maddelena dei Pazzi, St., 222, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p550">Marie de l’Incarnation, Ven., 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p551">Maritain, J., 301, 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p552">Marriage of Soul, 
 <i>see</i>

  Spiritual Marriage</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p553">Martinists, 154</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p554">Maury, A., 363</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p555">McDougall, W., 228</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p556">Mead, G. R. S., 134</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p557">Mechthild of Hackborn, St., 31, 196, 460</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p558">visions, 287</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p559">Mechthild of Magdeburg, 62, 90, 135, 206 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 238 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 249 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 278 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 393, 420, 460</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p560">on mystic pain, 61</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p561">on love, 92</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p562">on orison, 344</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p563">Meditation, 49, 158, 311, 313 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 324 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p564">Mediums, 66, 293 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 360</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p565">Mental Healing, 158, 161</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p566">Menticulture, 153, 156</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p567">Merswin, Rulman, 97, 177, 195 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 202, 376 
 <i>seq.,</i>

  383, 393, 402, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p568">his vision of Nine Rocks, 98, 132, 204</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p569">conversion, 185</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p570">psychology, 186, 294</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p571">penances, 228</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p572">Metapsychic phenomena, 155 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p573">Microcosms 98, 102, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p574">Mirror of St. Edmund, The, 306</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p575">Mirror of Simple Souls, The, 75, 219, 337, 342,
 426, 437, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p576">Missal, 119, 163, 274</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p577">Molinos, 324, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p578">Monet, 263</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p579">Monoideism, 58 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 246, 363 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p580">More, Gertrude, 59, 78, 88 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 128, 248, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p581">Mortification, 169, 186, 200 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 216 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 233, 396</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p582">Music and Mysticism, 76 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 277, 336</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p583">Musset, A. de., 293</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p584">Myers, F., 359</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p585">Mysteries, The, 235, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p586">Orphic, 24, 426, 454</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p587">Dionysiac, 58, 236, 359, 454</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p588">Mystic—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p589">marriage, 
 <i>see</i>

  Spiritual philosophy, 
 <i>see</i>

  Philosophy</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p590">vision, 35 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 134</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p591">type, 49, 91, 223 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 229</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p592">sense, 50 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p593">feeling, 73</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p594">literature, 80, 239</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p595">experience, 91, 252, 336</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p596">quest, 91 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 103, 129 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p597">education, 92, 298 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 310</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p598">life process, 92</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p599">theology, 104 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p600">death, 169, 383 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 401</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p601">life, first, 169, 228, 238, 298, 310, 381</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p602">life, second, 229, 381, 403 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p603">language, 335</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p604">development, 381 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p605">heritage, 432</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p606">Mystic Way, 81 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 91, 94, 127, 167 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 306, 381, 416, 426 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 432, 440 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p607">and life of Christ, 121</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p608">and alchemy, 145</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p609">stages of, 168 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p610">end of, 442</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p611">Mystics The, 
 <i>see</i>

  also Mystics</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p612">his mechanism, 49 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p613">defined, 75 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p614">his states, 168</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p615">great, mark of, 173</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p616">as genius, 386</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p617">and visions and voices, 266 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 279</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p618">and artistic expression, 272 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p619">and orison, 324, 328 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p620">and ecstasy, 370 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p621">and Dark Night, 387 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p622">mature, 432 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p623">Mysticism—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p624">its doctrines, 23</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p625">Indian, 31, 57, 158, 170, 314, 434</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p626">and vitalism, 34</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p627">its nature, 70 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 81 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p628">and music, 
 <i>see</i>

  Music</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p629">and symbols, 79, 125 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p630">defined, 82</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p631">love and, 85 
 <i>seq</i>

 . its branches, 94</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p632">and theology, 95 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p633">its valid part, 102</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p634">Christian, 104, 172 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 234, 304, 311, 323, 344, 364, 401, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p635">theurglc, 150</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p636">and magic, 162 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p637">European, 171, 434</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p638">and goodness, 199</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p639">passive, 322</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p640">German, 396 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 459, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p641">its meaning, 444</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p642">curve of, 453 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p643">tradition of, 454, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p644">Medieval, 458</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p645">Italian, 460 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p646">Franciscan, 460 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p647">Dominican, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p648">Mahommedan, 
 <i>see</i>

  Sufis</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p649">Flemish, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p650">English, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p651">Spanish, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p652">Mystics, The, 23 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 34 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 49 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 94, 104, 344</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p653">their claim, 4, 22 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p654">and artists, 35, 75, 223, 236, 259, 271</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p655">practical, 59, 101, 246 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 347, 414</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p656">psycho-physical peculiarities, 58 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 363</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p657">their wholeness of life, 63</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p658">automatic powers, 65</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p659">heroic types, 91 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 428</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p660">and theology, 95 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 108 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p661">and occultists, 156</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p662">as actives, 172 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 429 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p663">their love of nature, 206, 260</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p664">and Unitive life, 414 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p665">two types of, 415</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p666">as lovers, 428</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p667">Unitive, 429 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p668">and humanity, 446</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p669">Christian, 
 <i>see</i>

  Mysticism</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p670">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p670.1">Names</span>

  of God, 
 <i>see</i>

  God</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p671">Nativity, The, and Mysticism, 119, 122</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p672">Naturalism, 8</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p673">Nature—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p674">and Christ, 115</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p675">mystic vision of, 178, 191 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 234, 240, 254</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p676">mystics and, 206, 258 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p677">contemplation of, 301 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p678">Negation, 318, 337 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 344, 353 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 372, 387</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p679">Negative states, 381 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p680">Neoplatonists, 96 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 104 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 109, 226, 318, 333, 337, 359, 372, 426, 454 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p681">their Trinity 111</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p682">New Birth, 34, 53, 122 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 140, 193, 303, 319, 419, 445, 454, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p683">New Man, 142, 217, 222, 259, 310, 402</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p684">New Thought 71, 153, 156 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p685">Nicholson, R. A., 171</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p686">Nicolas of Basle, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p687">Nicolas of Cusa, 114, 118, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p688">Nirvana, 171</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p689">Norris, John, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p690">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p690.1">Obedience</span>

 , 205, 215</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p691">Occult, 
 <i>see</i>

  Magic</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p692">Odes of Solomon, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p693">Odic force, 155</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p694">One, The, 41, 81, 96, 97, 102, 107, 108, 113,
 139, 212, 229, 307, 331, 337, 343 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 347, 372, 454, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p695">Dante’s vision of, 340</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p696">One Act, the, 325 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p697">Origen, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p698">Orison, 184, 243, 254, 306 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 344, 375, 380 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p699">of quiet, 
 <i>see</i>

  Quiet</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p700">union, 
 <i>see</i>

  Union</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p701">Degrees of, 169, 306 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 311</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p702">naked, 307, 318</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p703">ideal of, 325</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p704">Ormond, A. T., 428</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p705">Osanna Andreasi, 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p706">Otto, R., 340, 348</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p707">Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 101</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p708">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p708.1">Pacheu</span>

 , J., 91</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p709">Pain, 18 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p710">and love, 18, 221 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p711">mystic states of, 168 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 389, 403</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p712">of God, 394</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p713">Pantheism, 99</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p714">Papus, 150</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p715">Paracelsus, 150, 297</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p716">Pascal, 368, 376, 379, 471</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p717">memorial of, 188</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p718">Passivity, 51, 65, 81, 183, 247, 306, 321, 325,
 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p719">Pathology and mysticism, 60 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 360</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p720">Patmore, Coventry, 25, 135, 143, 311</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p721">on Incarnation, 118</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p722">on Church 164</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p723">on Reality 199, 420</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p724">Paul, St., 58, 178, 199, 267, 368, 429, 431,
 437, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p725">on Trinity, 113</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p726">conversion of, 178</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p727">Pelagius, 105</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p728">Penington, Isaac, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p729">Personality—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p730">divine, 42, 51, 105, 118, 128, 289, 337, 341,
 346, 423</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p731">sub-conscious, 
 <i>see</i>

  Subliminal</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p732">remaking of, 54 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 375, 402, 416 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p733">levels of, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p734">and deification, 420 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p735">Peter Damian, St., 458</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p736">Peter of Alcantara, St., 468</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p737">Petersen, Gerlac, 84, 200, 211, 427, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p738">Philadelphians, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p739">Philip of the Trinity, 275</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p740">Philo, 63, 96, 454</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p741">Philosopher’s stone, 142 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 418, 432</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p742">Philosophy, 5 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 262, 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p743">vitalistic, 26 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 155</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p744">activistic, 33</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p745">transcendental, 73</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p746">mystical, 83, 95 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 104 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p747">Christian, 105</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p748">Hermetic, 141</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p749">occult, 152 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p750">Pilgrimage of soul, 98, 128 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p751">Plato, 5, 39, 101, 103, 169, 199, 235, 238,
 243, 262, 372</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p752">on beauty, 21, 216, 236</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p753">on mystic sense, 50</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p754">on contemplations 305</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p755">Platonism and mysticism, 83</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p756">Platonism Cambridge, 72, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p757">Pleasure, states of, 167 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 188, 241</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p758">and pain, 228, 380 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 393</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p759">Plotinus, 86, 93, 96, 101, 106, 173, 178, 207,
 229, 233, 262, 271, 331, 335, 368, 374, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p760">on mystic sense, 50</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p761">ecstasy, 82, 372</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p762">union, 85, 333</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p763">immanence, 99</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p764">Poetry, 278, 286, 352</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p765">Poets, 233 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 331, 375</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p766">and illumination, 234</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p767">mystical, 255, 383</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p768">Poiret, P., 472</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p769">Pordage, Dr., 470, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p770">Porphyry, 455</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p771">Poulain, A., 242</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p772">Poverty, 205 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 220, 400</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p773">Pratt, J. B., 52, 138, 177, 269 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 288</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p774">Prayer, 
 <i>see</i>

  Orison</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p775">Presence of God, 
 <i>see</i>

  God</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p776">Prince, Morton, 57</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p777">Proclus, 456</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p778">Prophecy, 277 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 295, 366</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p779">Prophets, 279, 285, 376</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p780">Psychology 44 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p781">of mystic way, 92, 102, 167 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p782">and magic, 157 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 161</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p783">and automatism 266 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 294 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p784">of contemplation, 329, 337, 351</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p785">of ecstasy, 361 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p786">of Dark Night, 381 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p787">of Unitive Life, 416 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p788">Purgation, 131, 147, 169, 177, 198 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 232, 240, 253, 381 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 388 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p789">factors of, 228 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p790">and illumination, 229 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p791">passive, 388, 399</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p792">of spirit, 396</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p793">Purgatory, 202, 221</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p794">Purification, 
 <i>see</i>

  Purgation</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p795">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p795.1">Quia</span>

  amore langueo, 136</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p796">Quakers, 100, 105, 464, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p797">Quiet, Orison of, 83, 172, 182, 283, 308 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 316 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 328 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 338, 349, 364, 368</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p798">Quietism, 68, 150, 247, 321 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p799">Quietists, 105, 469 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p800">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p800.1">Rabi’a</span>

 , 85, 248, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p801">Rapture, 243, 248, 281, 303, 329, 359, 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 375 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p802">dark, 394</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p803">Realism, 8</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p804">Reality—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p805">philosophy and, 8 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 33 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p806">beauty and, 21 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p807">mystics and, 23 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 41, 68, 93 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 198, 314, 335, 369, 388, 414 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 420, 433 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p808">dual nature of, 33 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 195, 240, 340, 433 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p809">levels of, 34, 56, 64, 232</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p810">negative descriptions, 42, 337, 345</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p811">condition of knowing, 43, 47 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 175, 330, 395</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p812">and ecstasy, 61, 187 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 367 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p813">transcendent, 72, 240, 251 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p814">and art, 74 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p815">and symbols, 78 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 285</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p816">concepts of, 96, 114, 128, 195, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p817">and immanence, 98, 240, 250</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p818">and theology, 101 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 116, 121</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p819">self’s movement to, 128 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p820">craving for, 200, 394</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p821">of phenomena, 256</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p822">Reason, 
 <i>see</i>

  Intellect</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p823">Re-birth, 
 <i>see</i>

  New Birth</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p824">Récéjac, 16, 133, 220, 243, 328</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p825">on beauty, 21</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p826">on mysticism, 46, 82, 86, 262, 279</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p827">Receptivity, 64 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 317 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p828">Recollection, 50, 308 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 313 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 328</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p829">Regeneration, 122, 128, 417 symbols of, 140 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p830">Religion, 17, 47, 160</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p831">and mysticism, 96</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p832">and magic, 152, 157, 162 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p833">Rhythm, 76 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 157 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 162, 233, 238, 278</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p834">and ecstasy, 58</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p835">Ribet, 268</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p836">Ribot, 60, 363, 371</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p837">Richard of St. victor, 139, 204, 309, 370, 374,
 429, 431, 458, 459, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p838">degrees of love, 139, 292, 312, 315, 327</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p839">on ecstasy, 379</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p840">on deification, 421</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p841">Rolle, Richard, 77, 91, 196, 201, 206, 211, 237
 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 239, 277, 317, 355, 369, 459, 466</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p842">on song, 77 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 193, 439</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p843">on mystic love, 86</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p844">on Heat Sweetness, Song, 193</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p845">his Conversion, 193</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p846">on illumination, 264</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p847">on contemplation, 336, 342</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p848">on joy, 438 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p849">Romuald, St., 458</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p850">Rose of Lima, St., 261, 440, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p851">Rosicrucians, 150, 469</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p852">Royce, Josiah, 23, 132</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p853">Rutherford, Samuel, 317 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p854">Ruysbroeck, 51, 77, 130, 133, 173, 210, 229,
 235, 304, 331, 373, 409, 420 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 436, 437, 465</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p855">on God, 35, 37, 115 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 435 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p856">on emotion, 48</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p857">on love of God, 86, 265, 356</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p858">on introversion, 100</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p859">on Trinity, 116</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p860">on contemplation, 117, 333, 345 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p861">on Birth of Son, 119, 122</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p862">on union, 312, 422, 435</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p863">on Quietism, 322</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p864">on dual life, 325, 435</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p865">on Dark Night, 391</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p866">on Unitive Life, 422 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p867">on divine sonship, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p868">
  <span class="c5" id="viii-p868.1">Sacraments</span>
</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p869">and Magic, 163</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p870">and Mystics, 364</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p871">Sacred Heart, vision of, 80</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p872">Sacrum Commercium, 208</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p873">Sadi, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p874">Saint-Martin, 7, 80, 469, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p875">Sanctity, 127, 390</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p876">Scepticism, Philosophic, 13</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p877">School of Holy Spirit, 403 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p878">Self—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p879">and world, 5</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p880">the, its three activities, 45 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 84, 310, 329, 437</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p881">its machinery 211, 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p882">its dual nature, 52 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 63, 90, 199, 213, 240, 302, 310, 432 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p883">surrender of, 
 <i>see</i>

  Surrender</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p884">and Reality, 68, 74, 82, 102, 304, 312, 317,
 432</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p885">loss of, 84, 208, 336 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 401, 434</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p886">transmutation of, 91 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 140 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 217, 388, 396, 402, 414 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 418 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p887">cravings of, 126</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p888">annihilation of, 132, 170, 396 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 418, 434</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p889">suggestion, 159 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p890">awakening of, 168, 176 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 198</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p891">conversion of, 
 <i>see</i>

  Conversion</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p892">knowledge, 200 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 233</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p893">conquest, 200</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p894">simplification, 204</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p895">death of, 217, 221, 264, 400, 412</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p896">illumination of, 238 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p897">education of, 311</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p898">mergence, 312, 332, 343, 373</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p899">naughting, 317, 399 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 416, 422 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p900">in contemplation, 329 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p901">in Dark Night, 385 
 <i>seq</i>

 ,</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p902">love, 397</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p903">Semer, M., 193</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p904">Senses—</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p905">World of, 5, 338</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p906">death of, 220</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p907">night of, 239</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p908">and automatism, 268</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p909">hallucinations of, 268 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 275, 279</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p910">“Seven Valleys, The,” 131</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p911">Shelley, 78</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p912">Silence, Interior, 
 <i>see</i>

  Quiet</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p913">Simeon Mataphrastes, 419</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p914">Sin, 198 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 219, 387</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p915">conviction of, 390 
 <i>seq</i>

 ,</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p916">Smith, John, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p917">Solitude, 173, 324</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p918">Son, The, 115, 120</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p919">Eternal Birth of, 121</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p920">Marriage with, 304</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p921">Sonship Divine, 446</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p922">Song, Mystic, 78, 194, 241, 439 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p923">Song of Songs, 137, 250, 373, 426</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p924">Sophia, 123, 230, 233</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p925">Soul, 85, 93, 99, 137</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p926">apex of, 54, 366</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p927">ground of, 54 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 99 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 233, 274, 304, 312, 319, 339, 343 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 349, 390, 401</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p928">spark of, 54 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 74, 100, 108, 145, 230, 259, 274, 304, 366, 390, 396, 402, 445</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p929">Space and Time, 12</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p930">Spark of Soul, 
 <i>see</i>

  Soul</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p931">Spiritual Marriage, 80, 92, 129, 136 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 172, 302, 327, 355 
 <i>seq</i>

 , 372 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 415 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 426 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p932">Ornaments of, 90</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p933">of St. Catherine, 174, 291, 297</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p934">Starbuck, 58, 172, 382</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p935">on conversion, 176, 192</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p936">Steiner, R., 150, 152, 156, 191</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p937">Sterry, Peter, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p938">Stewart J. A., 54, 74</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p939">Stigmatisation, 59, 267, 375</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p940">Subliminal Mind, 52 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 62, 91, 102, 108, 273, 306, 311, 375, 392</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p941">in mystics, 57, 66, 185</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p942">and visions, 290</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p943">Substance and Existence, 34</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p944">Sufis, 63, 80, 83, 92, 96, 108, 127, 130, 171,
 210, 226, 418, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p945">“Suggestive Enquiry, A”, 143,
 147</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p946">Surrender, 68, 92, 135, 170 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 185, 190, 209, 223, 236, 244, 284, 308 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 317, 323 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 339, 347 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 355, 392 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 398 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 415, 445</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p947">Suso, 91, 101, 172 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 185, 195 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 201, 206, 218, 222 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 229, 238 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 255, 267, 271 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 276 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 283, 291, 343, 371, 388, 393, 396, 464</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p948">on theology, 97, 118</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p949">his conversion, 186</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p950">temperament, 186, 408 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p951">visions, 187, 283 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 386</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p952">illumination, 253</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p953">his Dark Night, 386, 403 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p954">and the knight, 408</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p955">and the baby, 410</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p956">on union, 424</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p957">Swedenborg, 160, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p958">Symbolism, 78 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 97, 125 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 159, 271, 336</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p959">Symbols, 101, 158, 234, 239, 257, 268, 283,
 328</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p960">of the Absolute, 113, 127 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 331</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p961">three classes of, 126</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p962">of quest, 129 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p963">of love, 136 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p964">of pilgrimage, 130 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p965">of marriage, 136, 425</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p966">of transmutation, 140 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 418</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p967">magic, 159</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p968">philosophic, 341</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p969">and ecstasy, 364 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p970">of Unitive Life, 415 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 427 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p971">of deification, 421</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p972">Symons, Arthur, 83, 89, 236, 352</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p973">Synteresis, 54, 145</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p974">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p974.1">Tauler</span>

 , 55, 61, 87, 100 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 115, 173, 185, 265, 269, 278, 330, 393, 396, 463 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p975">on self loss, 85, 400</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p976">on poverty, 215</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p977">on mortification, 217</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p978">on pain, 222</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p979">on desert of God, 304</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p980">on Abyss, 338</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p981">Telepathy, 155, 295</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p982">Tennyson, 238, 255</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p983">Teresa, St., 58, 64, 79, 88, 91, 92, 96, 100,
 102, 117, 168, 169, 172 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 201, 215 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 222, 227, 238, 241 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 246 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 267 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 269, 271, 278 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 283 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 313, 318, 326, 343, 361, 375, 392 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 414, 430, 432, 436, 440, 453, 464, 468, 471, 473</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p984">on ecstasy, 61, 360, 368, 371</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p985">on Trinity, 108 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p986">Spiritual Marriage, 138</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p987">her character, 213 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p988">purgation, 213 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p989">visions, 270, 281, 284 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 288 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p990">on auditions, 274 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p991">her transverberation, 292</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p992">automatic writing, 294 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p993">on orison, 308, 311 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 356 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p994">on recollection, 315</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p995">on quiet, 321, 326</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p996">on rapture, 329, 363, 376 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p997">on levitation, 376, 
 <i>seq</i>

 ,</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p998">on pain of God, 394</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p999">Téwekkul Beg, 99</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1000">Theologia Germanica, 50, 55, 83, 121, 127, 141,
 230, 245, 425, 464</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1001">on detachment, 207</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1002">on deification, 418</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1003">Theology, 114 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1004">Theopathetic state, 132, 175</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1005">life, 431, 436</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1006">mystics, 429</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1007">Thomas à Kempis, 19, 217, 278, 437, 465,
 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1008">on love, 87</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1009">Thomas Aquinas, St., 17, 39, 50, 65, 116, 150,
 188, 361, 428, 462</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1010">on emanation, 97</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1011">on immanence, 99</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1012">on Trinity, 111</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1013">on Holy Spirit, 117</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1014">on Beatific vision, 190, 423</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1015">Thompson, Francis, 135</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1016">Towne, E., 156</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1017">Tradition, 300, 454, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1018">Traherne, Thomas, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1019">Trance, Ecstatic, 170 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 255, 294, 359 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 367, 375 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1020">Transcendence, 34, 91, 97 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 103, 108, 232, 259, 307, 324, 335, 418, 444</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1021">symbols of, 126 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1022">process of, 168, 198</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1023">vision of, 195</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1024">and immanence, 250, 259, 337</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1025">contemplation of, 337, 344 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1026">dark, 355</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1027">and ecstasy, 365</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1028">Transcendental Consciousness, 
 <i>see</i>

  Consciousness</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1029">feeling, 55 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 73, 232, 330</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1030">sense, 56 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 70 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1031">powers, 63</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1032">life, 213</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1033">world, 258 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1034">Transmutation, 
 <i>see</i>

  Self and Symbols</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1035">Tree of Life, 98, 103, 263</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1036">Trinity, Christian, 107 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 133, 257, 272, 344, 422, 435</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1037">Hindu, 110</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1038">Neoplatonic, 111</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1039">Truth, Quest of, 334</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1040">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p1040.1">Unification</span>

 , 54, 108, 238, 416, 434 of consciousness 68, 364, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1041">Union, Mystic, 24, 32, 35 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 68, 72 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 79 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 84 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 89, 100, 127, 133 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 146, 170 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 281 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 292, 310 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 325, 338, 
 <i>seq</i>

 . 355 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 367, 372, 378, 396, 401, 417 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 422 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 446</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1042">hypostatic, 119</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1043">condition of, 203, 307</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1044">orison of, 245, 283, 308 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 329, 343, 346, 355 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1045">St. Teresa on, 283, 357</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1046">passive, 333, 367</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1047">ecstatic, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1048">Unitive Life, 57, 81, 290, 388, 402, 413 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1049">and illumination, 245 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1050">examples of, 429</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1051">dual character of, 433</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1052">its gaiety, 439 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1053">Unitive Way, 121, 131, 139, 170, 229, 310, 381,
 413 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1054">Unity, 107, 109, 132, 258, 422</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1055">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p1055.1">Vaughan</span>

 , H. (Silurist), 255, 347, 409, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1056">Vaughan, R. A., 150</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1057">Vaughan, Thomas, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1058">Vernazza, Ven. Battista, 115, 356, 467</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1059">Vision, 74, 240, 307, 333</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1060">illuminated, 234 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 254 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1061">fourfold, 259</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1062">Visions, 66, 79, 196, 266 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 279 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 375, 381</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1063">examples, 109, 181, 182, 187, 286 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 404 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1064">of Godhead, 109, 251 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 283 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 340, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1065">dynamic, 138, 290 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1066">evil, 270, 392</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1067">and voices, 281</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1068">symbolic, 285</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1069">Vitalism, 26 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 155</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1070">Voices, 
 <i>see</i>

  Auditions</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1071">Von Crevelsheim, Ellina, 370</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1072">Von Hügel, Baron F., 29, 40, 41, 60, 80,
 122, 202, 247, 268, 317, 323, 351</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1073">on St. Catherine of Genoa, 59, 182, 362</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1074">on quietism, 325</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1075">
 <span class="c5" id="viii-p1075.1">Waite</span>

 , A. E., 108</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1076">on Magic, 151, 154 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 157</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1077">Weigel, V., 297</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1078">Whichcote, B., 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1079">Whitman, Walt, 192, 238, 248, 255</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1080">Will, 45 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 153 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 161 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 392</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1081">and magic, 71, 153 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1082">purgation of, 170, 395 
 <i>seq</i>

 .</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1083">and conversion, 188, 197</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1084">surrender of, 208</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry2" id="viii-p1085">in contemplation, 299, 303, 310, 313, 
 <i>seq</i>

 ., 324, 329, 375</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1086">Woolman, John, 470</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1087">Word, The, 109, 113,115, 118, 193, 233, 241,
 244, 258, 326, 331, 340, 417, 423</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1088">Words, 
 <i>see</i>

  Auditions</p>

 <p class="IndexEntry1" id="viii-p1089">Wordsworth, W., 238, 255, 285</p>

 <h3 id="viii-p1089.1">
  <a id="viii-p1089.2">ABOUT THE AUTHOR</a>
 </h3>

 <p class="AuthorInfo" id="viii-p1090">EVELYN UNDERHILL (1875 -1941), English poet,
 novelist, and writer on mysticism, was born in England and educated at
 King’s College for Women, London. In 1921 Miss Underhill was
 Upton Lecturer on the Philosophy of Religion at Manchester College,
 Oxford. Between 1900 and 1920 she wrote novels and light verse, but
 her lasting fame rests on the many books she produced on various
 aspects of mysticism. The most famous of these is 
 <i>Mysticism</i>

 , which was first published in 1911. Among her other fine works are: 
 <i>The Mystic Way</i>

  (1913), 
 <i>Practical Mysticism</i>

  (1915), 
 <i>The Essentials of Mysticism</i>

  (1920), 
 <i>The Life of the Spirit and the Life of Today</i>

  (1922), 
 <i>Concerning the Inner Life</i>

  (1926), 
 <i>Man and the Supernatural</i>

  (1927), and 
 <i>The House of the Soul</i>

  (1929).</p>

 <p class="Blurb" id="viii-p1091">First published in 1911, 
 <i>Mysticism</i>

  remains 
 <i>the</i>

  classic in its field and was lauded by 
 <i>The Princeton Theological Review</i>

  as “brilliantly written [and] illuminated with numerous
 well-chosen extracts . . . used with exquisite skill.”</p>

 <p class="Blurb" id="viii-p1092">
 <i>Mysticism</i>

  makes an in-depth and comprehensive exploration of its subject. Part
 One examines “The Mystic Fact,” explaining the relation of
 mysticism to vitalism, to psychology, to theology, to symbolism, and
 to magic. Part Two, “The Mystic Way,” explores the
 awakening, purification, and illumination of the self; discusses
 voices and visions; and delves into manifestations from ecstasy and
 rapture to the dark night of the soul. Rounding out the book are a
 useful Appendix, an exhaustive Bibliography, and an Index. 
 <i>Mysticism</i>

  is thoroughly documented with material drawn from such great mystics
 as St. Teresa of Avila, Meister Eckhart, and St. John of the
 Cross.</p>

 <p class="Citation" id="viii-p1093">
  <span class="c16" id="viii-p1093.1">—From the cover of the Image Book
  edition</span>
</p>

 
 



</div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="viii" next="x.i" id="x">
<h1 id="x-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="x" next="x.ii" id="x.i">
  <h2 id="x.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="x.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iv.ix-p115.1">7:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi-p39.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iv.ix-p101.2">3:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iv.ii-p11.1">7:14-25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iv.viii-p44.1">12:1-6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.v-p96.1">4:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#iv.ix-p101.1">18:14</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="x.i" next="x.iii" id="x.ii">
  <h2 id="x.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="x.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> ‘Dilectus meus mihi et ego illi,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p74.2">1</a></li>
 <li> ‘Illuminare, illuminare, Jerusalem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li> ‘Non voglio quello che esce da te, ma sol voglio te, O dolce Amore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p78.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Amans volat, currit et laetatur: liber est et non tenetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p121.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Dic nobis Maria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Lux vixens dicit,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p86.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Militia est.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p114.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Non voglio quello che esce da te.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p80.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “O felix culpa!”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Quid es ergo, Deus meus?”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Quod inferius sicut quod superius,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Viriliter agite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li> (Lapis Philosophorum),: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p103.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Abysses abyssum invocal: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Amans Deum anima sub Deo despicit universa.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p116.2">1</a></li>
 <li> Cor ad cor loquitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p54.1">2</a></li>
 <li> Cot ad cot loquitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Dei enim sumus adjutores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p82.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p118.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p28.1">3</a></li>
 <li> Et hoc intellegere, quis bominum dabit bomini?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Gyrans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Gyrans gyrando radii spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li> In: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Incendium Amoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p110.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Lapis Philosophorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p102.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Lapis Philosophorum,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p103.2">1</a></li>
 <li> Ludus Amoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p178.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Mater Divinae gratiae.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p87.2">1</a></li>
 <li> Mentis et Universi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p113.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Mysterium tremendum et fascinans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p96.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Nescis unde veniat aut quo vadat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p59.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Panis Angelorum,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p137.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Quod superius sicut quod inferius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Quod superius, sicut quod inferius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p97.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Sapientia Patris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p109.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Solve et coagula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p111.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Sponsa Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p87.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Stella Maria maris, hodie processit ad ortum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Vae soli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Vestigia tua non cognoscentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p59.2">1</a></li>
 <li> fiat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p147.1">1</a></li>
 <li> fiat voluntas tua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p148.1">1</a></li>
 <li> in excelsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li> in via: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li> latens Deitas:: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li> lux vivens,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p104.1">1</a></li>
 <li> patria splendida: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li> semper agens,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p76.1">1</a></li>
 <li> semper quietus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p76.2">1</a></li>
 <li> sub specie aeternitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p125.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p150.1">2</a></li>
 <li> vie intime: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p136.1">1</a></li>
 <li>‘ Qui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li>‘dedi te in lucem gentium’: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p135.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“ Amor ordinem nescit:: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p116.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“ Viriliter agite!”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p120.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Angelicos testes, sudarium, et vestes”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>“Beati oculi qui exterioribus clausi, interioribus autem sunt intenti,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Dimitte omnia transitoria, quaere aeterna.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Hoc est claustrum nostrum, Domina,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Lapis Philosophorum”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p97.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Mensam igitur ponunt panes cibosque offerunt, et Deum, quem in Scripturae sacrae expositione non cognoverant, in panis fractione cognoscunt.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Sanguis Christi, inebria me!” : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“theodidacta, profunda, ecstatica,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“velle operari active est Deum offendere.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p109.2">1</a></li>
 <li>, “Oportet hominem suas potentias anshilare,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p109.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cot ad cot loquitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.1">1</a></li>
 <li>eterna luce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p80.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" prev="x.ii" next="x.iv" id="x.iii">
  <h2 id="x.iii-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="x.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> “Dieu d’Abraham, Dieu d’Isaac, Dieu de Jacob,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “L’an de grace 1654: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “Le monde ne t’a point connu, mais je t’ai connu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li> “d’une manière douce et obligeante,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p62.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Diverses croix chez M. son père: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Mon Dieu, me quitterez vous?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p75.1">1</a></li>
 <li> Que je n’en sois pas séparé éternellement!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p75.2">1</a></li>
 <li> Renonciation, totale et douce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p76.1">1</a></li>
 <li> coup de foudre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li> en bloc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Traité de l’Amour de Dieu”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p67.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“ou de tout autre objet exprimant l’abjection”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p8.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="x.iii" next="toc" id="x.iv">
  <h2 id="x.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="x.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_505_1">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_509">509</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
